{"version": "3.34", "records": [{"n": 1, "c1917": "Licet in Codice iuris canonici Ecclesiae quoque Orientalis disciplina saepe referatur, ipse tamen unam respicit Latinam Ecclesiam, neque Orientalem obligat, nisi de iis agatur, quae ex ipsa rei natura etiam Orientalem afficiunt.", "c1983": "The canons of this Code concern only the Latin Church.", "commentary": "Scope of the code: both codifications govern the Latin Church; the Eastern Catholic Churches possess their own law."}, {"n": 2, "c1917": "Codex, plerumque, nihil decernit de ritibus et caeremoniis quas liturgici libri, ab Ecclesia Latina probati, servandas praecipiunt in celebratione sacrosancti Missae sacrificii, in administratione Sacramentorum et Sacramentalium aliisque sacris peragendis. Quare omnes liturgicae leges vim suam retinent nisi earum aliqua in Codice expresse corrigatur. 3 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "For the most part the Code does not determine the rites to be observed in the celebration of liturgical actions. Accordingly, liturgical laws which have been in effect hitherto retain their force, except those which may be contrary to the canons of the Code.", "commentary": "Liturgical law is not exhausted by the Code. The canon preserves the proper authority of approved liturgical books and later liturgical legislation."}, {"n": 3, "c1917": "Codicis canones initas ab Apostolica Sede cum variis Nationibus conventiones nullatenus abrogant aut iis aliquid obrogant; eae idcirco perinde ac in praesens vigere pergent, contrariis huius Codicis praescriptis minime obstantibus.", "c1983": "The canons of the Code do not abrogate, nor do they derogate from, agreements entered into by the Apostolic See with nations or other civil entities. For this reason, these agreements continue in force as hitherto, notwithstanding any contrary provisions of this Code.", "commentary": "Concordats and international agreements retain force. Canon law must therefore be read together with the Holy See’s public-law obligations."}, {"n": 4, "c1917": "Iura aliis quaesita, itemque privilegia atque indulta quae, ab Apostolica Sede ad haec usque tempora personis sive physicis sive moralibus concessa, in usu adhuc sunt nec revocata, integra manent, nisi huius Codicis canonibus expresse revocentur.", "c1983": "Acquired rights, and likewise privileges hitherto granted by the Apostolic See to either physical or juridical persons, which are still in use and have not been revoked, remain intact, unless they are expressly revoked by the canons of this Code.", "commentary": "Acquired rights and privileges are protected unless expressly revoked; this reflects canonical stability and legal certainty."}, {"n": 5, "c1917": "Vigentes in praesens contra horum statuta canonum consuetudines sive universales sive particulares, si quidem ipsis canonibus expresse reprobentur, tanquam iuris corruptelae corrigantur, licet sint immemorabiles, neve sinantur in posterum reviviscere; aliae, quae quidem centenariae sint et immemorabiles, tolerari poterunt, si Ordinarii pro locorum ac personarum adiunctis existiment eas prudenter submoveri non posse; ceterae suppressae habeantur nisi expresse Codex aliud caveat.", "c1983": "§1 Universal or particular customs which have been in effect up to now but are contrary to the provisions of these canons and are reprobated in the canons of this Code, are completely suppressed, and they may not be allowed to revive in the future. Other contrary customs are also to be considered suppressed, unless the Code expressly provides otherwise, or unless they are centennial or immemorial: these latter may be tolerated if the Ordinary judges that, in the circumstances of place and person, they cannot be removed. §2 Customs apart from the law, whether universal or particular, which have been in effect hitherto, are retained.", "commentary": "The transition from former custom to the new code distinguishes reprobated custom, contrary custom and praeter-legem custom."}, {"n": 6, "c1917": "Codex vigentem huc usque disciplinam plerumque retinet, licet opportunas immutationes afferat. Itaque: 1° Leges quaelibet, sive universales sive particulares, praescriptis huius Codicis oppositae, abrogantur nisi de particularibus legibus aliud expresse caveatur; 2° Canones qui ius vetus ex integro referunt, ex veteris iuris auctoritate, atque ideo ex receptis apud probatos auctores interpretationibus, sunt aestimandi; 3° Canones qui ex parte tantum cum veteri iure congruunt, qua congruunt, ex iure antiquo aestimandi sunt; qua discrepant, sunt ex sua ipsorum sententia diiudicandi; 4° In dubio num aliquod canonum praescriptum cum veteri iure discrepet, a veteri iure non est recedendum; 5° Quod ad poenas attinet, quarum in Codice nulla fit mentio, spirituales sint vel temporales, medicinales vel, ut vocant, vindicativae, latae vel ferendae sententiae, eae tanquam abrogatae habeantur; 6° Si qua ex ceteris disciplinaribus legibus, quae usque adhuc viguerunt, nec explicite nec implicite in Codice contineatur, ea vim omnem amisisse dicenda est, nisi in probatis liturgicis libris reperiatur, aut lex sit iuris divini sive positivi sive naturalis. 4 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 When this Code comes into force, the following are abrogated: 1° the Code of Canon Law promulgated in 1917; 2° other laws, whether universal or particular, which are contrary to the provisions of this Code, unless it is otherwise expressly provided in respect of particular laws; 3° all penal laws enacted by the Apostolic See, whether universal or particular, unless they are resumed in this Code itself; 4° any other universal disciplinary laws concerning matters which are integrally reordered by this Code. §2 To the extent that the canons of this Code reproduce the former law, they are to be assessed in the light also of canonical tradition. 3 Book I: General Norms TITLE I: ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS", "commentary": "This canon governs continuity and abrogation. The 1983 Code expressly requires interpretation in the light of canonical tradition where it repeats prior law."}, {"n": 7, "c1917": "Nomine Sedis Apostolicae vel Sanctae Sedis in hoc Codice veniunt non solum Romanus Pontifex, sed etiam, nisi ex rei natura vel sermonis contextu aliud appareat, Congregationes, Tribunalia, Officia, per quae idem Romanus Pontifex negotia Ecclesiae universae expedire solet. TITULUS I. De legibus ecclesiasticis.", "c1983": "A law comes into being when it is promulgated.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 8, "c1917": "§1. Leges instituuntur, cum promulgantur. §2. Lex non praesumitur personalis, sed territorialis, nisi aliud constet.", "c1983": "§1 Universal ecclesiastical laws are promulgated by publication in the ‘Acta Apostolicae Sedis’, unless in particular cases another manner of promulgation has been prescribed. They come into force only on the expiry of three months from the date appearing on the particular issue of the ‘Acta’, unless because of the nature of the case they bind at once, or unless a shorter or a longer interval has been specifically and expressly prescribed in the law itself. §2 Particular laws are promulgated in the manner determined by the legislator; they begin to oblige one month from the date of promulgation, unless a different period is prescribed in the law itself.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 9, "c1917": "Leges ab Apostolica Sede latae promulgantur per editionem in Actorum Apostolicae Sedis commentario officiali, nisi in casibus particularibus alius promulgandi modus fuerit praescriptus; et vim suam exserunt tantum expletis tribus mensibus a die qui Actorum numero appositus est, nisi ex natura rei illico ligent aut in ipsa lege brevior vel longior vacatio specialiter et expresse fuerit statuta.", "c1983": "Laws concern matters of the future, not those of the past, unless provision is made in them for the latter by name.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 10, "c1917": "Leges respiciunt futura, non praeterita, nisi nominatim in eis de praeteritis caveatur.", "c1983": "Only those laws are to be considered invalidating or incapacitating which expressly prescribe that an act is null or that a person is incapable.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 11, "c1917": "Irritantes aut inhabilitantes eae tantum leges habendae sunt, quibus aut actum esse nullum aut inhabilem esse personam expresse vel aequivalenter statuitur.", "c1983": "Merely ecclesiastical laws bind those who were baptised in the Catholic Church or received into it, and who have a sufficient use of reason and, unless the law expressly provides otherwise, who have completed their seventh year of age.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 12, "c1917": "Legibus mere ecclesiasticis non tenentur qui baptismum non receperunt, nec baptizati qui sufficienti rationis usu non gaudent, nec qui, licet rationis usum assecuti, septimum aetatis annum nondum expleverunt, nisi aliud iure expresse caveatur.", "c1983": "§1 Universal laws are binding everywhere on all those for whom they were enacted. §2 All those actually present in a particular territory in which certain universal laws are not in force, are exempt from those laws. §3 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 13, laws enacted for a particular territory bind those for whom they were enacted and who have a domicile or quasi-domicile in that territory and are actually residing in it.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 13, "c1917": "§1. Legibus generalibus tenentur ubique terrarum omnes pro quibus latae sunt. 5 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Legibus conditis pro peculiari territorio ii subiiciuntur pro quibus latae sunt quique ibidem domicilium vel quasi-domicilium habent et simul actu commorantur, firmo praescripto can. 14.", "c1983": "§1 Particular laws are not presumed to be personal, but rather territorial, unless the contrary is clear. §2 Peregrini are not bound: 1° by the particular laws of their own territory while they are absent from it, unless the transgression of those laws causes harm in their own territory, or unless the laws are personal 2° by the laws of the territory in which they are present, except for those laws which take care of public order, or determine the formalities of legal acts, or concern immovable property located in the territory. 4 Book I: General Norms §3 Vagi are bound by both the universal and the particular laws which are in force in the place in which they are present.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 14, "c1917": "§1. Peregrini: 1° Non adstringuntur legibus particularibus sui territorii quandiu ab eo absunt, nisi aut earum transgressio in proprio territorio noceat, aut leges sint personales; 2° Neque legibus territorii in quo versantur, iis exceptis quae ordini publico consulunt, vel actuum sollemnia determinant; 3° At legibus generalibus tennentur etiamsi hae suo in territorio non vigeant, minime vero si in loco in quo versantur non obligent. §2. Vagi obligantur legibus tam generalibus quam particularibus quae vigent in loco in quo versantur.", "c1983": "Laws, even invalidating and incapacitating ones, do not oblige when there is a doubt of law. When there is a doubt of fact, however Ordinaries can dispense from them provided, if there is question of a reserved dispensation, it is one which the authority to whom it is reserved is accustomed to grant.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 15, "c1917": "Leges, etiam irritantes et inhabilitantes, in dubio iuris non urgent; in dubio autem facti potest Ordinarius in eis dispensare, dummodo agatur de legibus in quibus Romanus Pontifex dispensare solet.", "c1983": "§1 Ignorance or error concerning invalidating or incapacitating laws does not prevent the effect of those laws, unless it is expressly provided otherwise. §2 Ignorance or error is not presumed about a law, a penalty, a fact concerning oneself, or a notorious fact concerning another. It is presumed about a fact concerning another which is not notorious, until the contrary is proved. [For ignorance and error concerning penal laws see canons 1323, 2°; 1324, 8°-9°; 1325]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 16, "c1917": "§1. Nulla ignorantia legum irritantium aut inhabilitantium ab eisdem excusat, nisi aliud expresse dicatur. §2. Ignorantia vel error circa legem aut poenam aut circa factum proprium aut circa factum alienum notorium generatim non praesumitur; circa factum alienum non notorium praesumitur, donec contrarium probetur.", "c1983": "§1 Laws are authentically interpreted by the legislator and by that person to whom the legislator entrusts the power of authentic interpretation. [See Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022, arts. 175-182, on the role of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts] §2 An authentic interpretation which is presented by way of a law has the same force as the law itself, and must be promulgated. If it simply declares the sense of words which are certain in themselves, it has retroactive force. If it restricts or extends the law or resolves a doubt, it is not retroactive. §3 On the other hand, an interpretation by way of a court judgement or of an administrative act in a particular case, does not have the force of law. It binds only those persons and affects only those matters for which it was given.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 17, "c1917": "§1. Leges authentice interpretatur legislator eiusve successor et is cui potestas interpretandi fuerit ab eisdem commissa. §2. Interpretatio authentica, per modum legis exhibita, eandem vim habet ac lex ipsa; et si verba legis in se certa declaret tantum, promulgatione non eget et valet retrorsum; si legem coarctet vel extendat aut dubiam explicet, non retrotrahitur et debet promulgari. §3. Data autem per modum sententiae iudicialis aut rescripti in re peculiari, vim legis non habet et ligat tantum personas atque afficit res pro quibus data est. 6 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Ecclesiastical laws are to be understood according to the proper meaning of the words considered in their text and context. If the meaning remains doubtful or obscure, there must be recourse to parallel places, if there be any, to the purpose and circumstances of the law, and to the mind of the legislator.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 18, "c1917": "Leges ecclesiasticae intelligendae sunt secundum propriam verborum significationem in textu et contextu consideratam; quae si dubia et obscura manserit, ad locos Codicis parallelos, si qui sint, ad legis finem ac circumstantias et ad mentem legislatoris est recurrendum.", "c1983": "Laws which prescribe a penalty, or restrict the free exercise of rights, or contain an exception to the law, are to be interpreted strictly.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 19, "c1917": "Leges quae poenam statuunt, aut liberum iurium exercitium coarctant, aut exceptionem a lege continent, strictae subsunt interpretationi.", "c1983": "If on a particular matter there is not an express provision of either universal or particular law, nor a custom, then, provided it is not a penal matter, the question is to be decided by taking into account laws enacted in similar matters, the general principles of law observed with canonical equity, the jurisprudence and practice of the Roman Curia, and the common and constant opinion of learned authors. 5 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 20, "c1917": "Si certa de re desit expressum praescriptum legis sive generalis sive particularis, norma sumenda est, nisi agatur de poenis applicandis, a legibus latis in similibus; a generalibus iuris principiis cum aequitate canonica servatis; a stylo et praxi Curiae Romanae; a communi constantique sententia doctorum.", "c1983": "A later law abrogates or derogates from an earlier law, if it expressly so states, or if it is directly contrary to that law, or if it integrally reorders the whole subject matter of the earlier law. A universal law, however, does not derogate from a particular or from a special law, unless the law expressly provides otherwise.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 21, "c1917": "Leges latae ad praecavendum periculum generale, urgent, etiamsi in casu peculiari periculum non adsit.", "c1983": "In doubt, the revocation of a previous law is not presumed; rather, later laws are to be related to earlier ones and, as far as possible, harmonised with them.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 22, "c1917": "Lex posterior, a competenti auctoritate lata, obrogat priori, si id expresse edicat, aut sit illi directe contraria, aut totam de integro ordinet legis prioris materiam; sed firmo praeseripto can. 6, n. 1, lex generalis nullatenus derogat locorum specialium et personarum singularium statutis, nisi aliud in ipsa expresse caveatur.", "c1983": "When the law of the Church remits some issue to the civil law, the latter is to be observed with the same effects in canon law, insofar as it is not contrary to divine law, and provided it is not otherwise stipulated in canon law. TITLE II: CUSTOM", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 23, "c1917": "In dubio revocatio legis praeexsistentis non praesumitur, sed leges posteriores ad priores trahendae sunt et his, quantum fieri possit conciliandae.", "c1983": "A custom introduced by a community of the faithful has the force of law only if it has been approved by the legislator, in accordance with the following canons.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 24, "c1917": "Praecepta, singulis data, eos quibus dantur, ubique urgent, sed iudicialiter urgeri nequeunt et cessant resoluto iure praecipientis nisi per legitimum documentum aut coram duobus testibus imposita fuerint. 7 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS II. De consuetudine.", "c1983": "§1 No custom which is contrary to divine law can acquire the force of law. §2 A custom which is contrary to or apart from canon law, cannot acquire the force of law unless it is reasonable; a custom which is expressly reprobated in the law is not reasonable.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 25, "c1917": "Consuetudo in Ecclesia vim legis a consensu competentis Superioris ecclesiastici unice obtinet.", "c1983": "No custom acquires the force of law unless it has been observed, with the intention of introducing a law, by a community capable at least of receiving a law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 26, "c1917": "Communitas quae legis ecclesiasticae saltem recipiendae capax est, potest consuetudinem inducere quae vim legis obtineat.", "c1983": "Unless it has been specifically approved by the competent legislator, a custom which is contrary to the canon law currently in force, or is apart from the canon law, acquires the force of law only when it has been lawfully observed for a period of thirty continuous and complete years. Only a centennial or immemorial custom can prevail over a canonical law which carries a clause forbidding future customs.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 27, "c1917": "§1. Iuri divino sive naturali sive positivo nulla consuetudo potest aliquatenus derogare; sed neque iuri ecclesiastico praeiudicium affert, nisi fuerit rationabilis et legitime per annos quadraginta continuos et completos praescripta; contra legem vero ecclesiasticam quae clausulam contineat futuras consuetudines prohibentem, sola praescribere potest rationabilis consuetudo centenaria aut immemorabilis. §2. Consuetudo quae in iure expresse reprobatur non est rationabilis.", "c1983": "Custom is the best interpreter of laws.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 28, "c1917": "Consuetudo praeter legem, quae scienter a communitate cum animo se obligandi servata sit, legem inducit, si pariter fuerit rationabilis et legitime per annos quadraginta continuos et completos praescripta.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 5, a custom, whether contrary to or apart from the law, is revoked by a contrary custom or law. But unless the law makes express mention of them, it does not revoke centennial or immemorial customs, nor does a universal law revoke particular customs. 6 Book I: General Norms TITLE III: GENERAL DECREES AND INSTRUCTIONS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 29, "c1917": "Consuetudo est optima legum interpres.", "c1983": "General decrees, by which a competent legislator makes common provisions for a community capable of receiving a law, are true laws and are regulated by the provisions of the canons on laws.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 30, "c1917": "Firmo praescripto can. 5, consuetudo contra legem vel praeter legem per contrariam consuetudinem aut legem revocatur; sed, nisi expressam de iisdem mentionem fecerit, lex non revocat consuetudines centenarias aut immemorabiles, nec lex generalis consuetudines particulares. 8 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS III. De temporis supputatione.", "c1983": "A general decree, as in can. 29, cannot be made by one who has only executive power, unless in particular cases this has been expressly authorised by the competent legislator in accordance with the law, and provided the conditions prescribed in the act of authorisation are observed.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 31, "c1917": "Salvis legibus liturgicis, tempus, nisi aliud expresse caveatur, supputetur ad normam canonum qui sequuntur.", "c1983": "§1 Within the limits of their competence, those who have executive power can issue general executory decrees, that is, decrees which define more precisely the manner of applying a law, or which urge the observance of laws. §2 The provisions of can. 8 are to be observed in regard to the promulgation, and to the interval before the coming into effect, of the decrees mentioned in §1.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 32, "c1917": "§1. Dies constat 24 horis continuo supputandis a media nocte, hebdomada 7 diebus. §2. In iure nomine mensis venit spatium 30, anni vero spatium 365 dierum, nisi mensis et annus dicantur sumendi prout sunt in calendario.", "c1983": "General executory decrees which define the manner of application or urge the observance of laws, bind those who are bound by the laws.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 33, "c1917": "§1. In supputandis horis diei standum est communi loci usui; sed in privata Missae celebratione, in privata horarum canonicarum recitatione, in sacra communione recipienda et in ieiunii vel abstinentiae lege servanda, licet alia sit usualis loci supputatio, potest quis sequi loci tempus aut locale sive verum sive medium, aut legale sive regionale sive aliud extraordinarium. §2. Quod attinet ad tempus urgendi contractuum obligationes, servetur, nisi aliter expressa pactione conventum fuerit, praescriptum iuris civilis in territorio vigentis.", "c1983": "§1 General executory decrees, even if published in directories or other such documents, do not derogate from the law, and any of their provisions which are contrary to the law have no force. §2 These decrees cease to have force by explicit or implicit revocation by the competent authority, and by the cessation of the law for whose execution they were issued. They do not cease on the expiry of the authority of the person who issued them, unless the contrary is expressly provided. [On general executory decrees of conferences of bishops, see can. 455] [On the juridical and disciplinary obligations of provisions contained in a directory, see Dicastery for Legislative Texts, Explanatory note, 22.X.1994]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 34, "c1917": "§1. Si mensis et annus designentur proprio nomine vel aequivalenter, ex. gr., mense februario, anno proxime futuro, sumantur prout sunt in calendario. §2. Si terminus a quo nec explicite nec implicite assignetur, ex. gr., suspensio a Missae celebratione per mensem aut duos annos, tres in anno vacationum menses, etc., tempus supputetur de momento ad momentum; et si tempus sit continuum, ut in allato primo exemplo, menses et anni sumantur prout sunt in calendario; si intermissum, hebdomada intelligatur 7 dierum, mensis 30, annus 365. §3. Si tempus constet uno vel pluribus mensibus aut annis, una vel pluribus hebdomadibus aut tandem pluribus diebus, et terminus a quo explicite vel implicite assignetur: 1° Menses et anni sumantur prout sunt in calendario; 2° Si terminus a quo coincidat cum initio diei, ex. gr., duo vacationum menses a die 15 augusti, primus dies ad explendam numerationem computetur et tempus finiatur incipiente ultimo die eiusdem numeri; 9 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Si terminus a quo non coincidat cum initio diei, ex. gr., decimus quartus aetatis annus, annus novitiatus, octiduum a vacatione sedis episcopalis, decendium ad appellandum, etc., primus dies ne computetur et tempus finiatur expleto ultimo die eiusdem numeri; 4° Quod si mensis die eiusdem numeri careat, ex. gr., unus mensis a die 30 ianuarii, tunc pro diverso casu tempus finiatur incipiente vel expleto ultimo die mensis; 5° Si agatur de actibus eiusdem generis statis temporibus renovandis, ex. gr., triennium ad professionem perpetuam post temporariam, triennium aliudve temporis spatium ad electionem renovandam, etc., tempus finitur eodem recurrente die quo incepit, sed novus actus per integrum eundem diem poni potest.", "c1983": "§1 Instructions, namely, which set out the provisions of a law and develop the manner in which it is to be put into effect, are given for the benefit of those whose duty it is to execute the law, and they bind them in executing the law. Those who have executive power may, within the limits of their competence, lawfully publish such instructions. §2 The regulations of an instruction do not derogate from the law, and if there are any which cannot be reconciled with the provisions of the law they have no force. 7 Book I: General Norms §3 Instructions cease to have force not only by explicit or implicit revocation by the competent authority who published them or by that authority’s superior, but also by the cessation of the law which they were designed to set out and execute. TITLE IV: SINGULAR ADMINISTRATIVE ACTS CHAPTER I: COMMON NORMS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 35, "c1917": "Tempus utile illud intelligitur quod pro exercitio aut prosecutione sui iuris ita alicui competit ut ignoranti aut agere non valenti non currat; continuum, quod nullam patitur interruptionem. TITULUS IV. De rescriptis.", "c1983": "Within the limits of his or her competence, one who has executive power can issue a singular administrative act, either by decree or precept, or by rescript, without prejudice to can. 76 §1.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 36, "c1917": "§1. Rescripta tum Sedis Apostolicae tum aliorum Ordinariorum impetrari libere possunt ab omnibus qui expresse non prohibentur. §2. Gratiae et dispensationes omne genus a Sede Apostolica concessae etiam censura irretitis validae sunt, salvo praescripto can. 2265, §2, 2275, n. 3, 2283.", "c1983": "§1 An administrative act is to be understood according to the proper meaning of the words and the common manner of speaking. In doubt, a strict interpretation is to be given to those administrative acts which concern litigation or threaten or inflict penalties, or restrict the rights of persons, or harm the acquired rights of others, or run counter to a law in favour of private persons; all other administrative acts are to be widely interpreted. §2 Administrative acts must not be extended to cases other than those expressly stated.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 37, "c1917": "Rescriptum impetrari potest pro alio etiam praeter eius assensum; et licet ipse possit gratia per rescriptum concessa non uti, rescriptum tamen valet ante eius acceptationem, nisi aliud ex appositis clausulis appareat.", "c1983": "An administrative act which concerns the external forum is to be effected in writing; likewise, if it requires an executor, the act of execution is to be in writing.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 38, "c1917": "Rescripta quibus gratia conceditur sine interiecto exsecutore, effectum habent a momento quo datae sunt litterae; cetera a tempore exsecutionis. 10 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "An administrative act, even if there is question of a rescript given Motu proprio, has no effect in so far as it harms the acquired right of another, or is contrary to a law or approved custom, unless the competent authority has expressly added a derogatory clause.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 39, "c1917": "Conditiones in rescriptis tunc tantum essentiales pro eorundem validitate censentur, cum per particulas si, dummodo, vel aliam eiusdem significationis exprimuntur.", "c1983": "Conditions attached to an administrative act are considered to concern validity only when they are expressed by the particles ‘if’, ‘unless’, ‘provided that’.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 40, "c1917": "In omnibus rescriptis subintelligenda est, etsi non expressa, conditio: Si preces veritate nitantur, salvo praescripto can. 45, 1054.", "c1983": "The executor of any administrative act cannot validly carry out this office before receiving the relevant document and establishing its authenticity and integrity, unless prior notice of this document has been conveyed to the executor on the authority of the person who issued the administrative act.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 41, "c1917": "In rescriptis quorum nullus est exsecutor, preces veritate nitantur oportet tempore quo rescriptum datum est; in ceteris tempore exsecutionis.", "c1983": "The executor of an administrative act to whom the task of execution only is entrusted, cannot refuse to execute it, unless it is quite clear that the act itself is null, or that it cannot for some other grave reason be sustained, or that the conditions attached to the administrative act itself have not been fulfilled. If, however, the execution of the administrative act would appear to be inopportune, by reason of the circumstances of person or place, the executor is to desist from the execution, and immediately inform the person who issued the act. 8 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 42, "c1917": "§1. Reticentia veri, seu subreptio, in precibus non obstat quominus reseriptum vim habeat ratumque sit, dummodo expressa fuerint quae de stylo Curiae sunt ad validitatem exprimenda. §2. Nec obstat expositio falsi, seu obreptio, dummodo vel unica causa proposita vel ex pluribus propositis una saltem motiva vera sit. §3. Vitium obreptionis vel subreptionis in una tantum parte rescripti aliam non infirmat, si una simul plures gratiae per rescriptum concedantur.", "c1983": "The executor of an administrative act must proceed in accordance with the mandate. If, however, the executor has not fulfilled essential conditions attached to the document, or has not observed the substantial form of procedure, the execution is invalid.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 43, "c1917": "Gratia ab una Sacra Congregatione vel Officio Romanae Curiae denegata, invalide ab alia Sacra Congregatione vel Officio aut a loci Ordinario, etsi potestatem habente, conceditur sine assensu Sacrae Congregationis vel Officii quocum vel quibuscum agi coeptum fuit, salvo iure S. Poenitentiariae pro foro interno.", "c1983": "The executor of an administrative act may in his prudent judgement substitute another for himself, unless substitution has been forbidden, or he has been deliberately chosen as the only person to be executor, or a specific person has been designated as substitute; however, in these cases the executor may commit the preparatory acts to another.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 44, "c1917": "§1. Nemo gratiam a proprio Ordinario denegatam ab alio Ordinario petat, nulla facta denegationis mentione; facta autem mentione, Ordinarius gratiam ne concedat, nisi habitis a priore Ordinario denegationis rationibuns. §2. Gratia a Vicario Generali denegata et postea, nulla facta huius denegationis mentione, ab Episcopo impetrata, invalida est; gratia autem ab Episcopo denegata nequit valide, etiam facta denegationis mentione, a Vicario Generali, non consentiente Episcopo, impetrari.", "c1983": "An administrative act can also be executed by the executor’s successor in office, unless the first had been chosen deliberately as the only person to be executor.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 45, "c1917": "Cum rescriptis ad preces alicuius impetratis apponitur clausula: Motu proprio, valent quidem ea, si in precibus reticeatur veritas alioquin necessario exprimenda, non tamen si falsa causa finalis eaque unica proponatur, salvo praescripto can. 1054. 11 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If there has been any error in the execution of an administrative act, the executor may execute it again.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 46, "c1917": "Rescripta etiam Motu proprio concessa personae de iure communi inhabili ad consequendam gratiam de qua agitur, itemque edita contra alicuius loci legitimam consuetudinem vel statutum peculiare, vel contra ius alteri iam quaesitum, non sustinentur, nisi expressa derogatoria clausula rescripto apponatur.", "c1983": "An administrative act does not cease on the expiry of the authority of the person issuing it, unless the law expressly provides otherwise.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 47, "c1917": "Rescripta non fiunt irrita ob errorem in nomine personae cui vel a qua conceduntur, aut loci in quo ipsa moratur, aut rei de qua agitur, dummodo iudicio Ordinarii, nulla sit de ipsa persona vel re dubitatio.", "c1983": "The revocation of an administrative act by another administrative act of the competent authority takes effect only from the moment at which the person to whom it was issued is lawfully notified. CHAPTER II: SINGULAR DECREES AND PRECEPTS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 48, "c1917": "§1. Si contingat ut de una eademque re duo rescripta inter se contraria impetrentur, peculiare, in iis quae peculiariter exprimuntur, praevalet generali. §2. Si sint aeque peculiaria aut generalia, prius tempore praevalet posteriori, nisi in altero fiat expressa mentio de priore, aut nisi prior impetrator dolo vel notabili negligentia suo rescripto usus non fuerit. §3. Quod si eodem die fuerint concessa nec liqueat uter prior impetraverit, utrumque irritum est, et, si res ferat, rursus ad eum qui rescripta dedit, est recurrendum.", "c1983": "A singular decree is an administrative act issued by a competent executive authority, whereby in accordance with the norms of law a decision is given or a provision made for a particular case; of its nature this decision or provision does not presuppose that a petition has been made by anyone.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 49, "c1917": "Rescripta intelligenda sunt secundum propriam verborum significationem et communem loquendi usum, nec debent ad casus alios praeter expressos extendi.", "c1983": "A singular precept is a decree by which an obligation is directly and lawfully imposed on a specific person or persons to do or to omit something, especially in order to urge the observance of a law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 50, "c1917": "In dubio, rescripta quae ad lites referuntur, vel iura aliis quaesita laedunt, vel adversantur legi in commodum privatorum, vel denique impetrata fuerunt ad beneficii ecclesiastici assecutionem, strictam interpretationem recipiunt; cetera omnia latam.", "c1983": "Before issuing a singular decree, the person in authority is to seek the necessary information and proof and, as far as possible, is to consult those whose rights could be harmed.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 51, "c1917": "Rescriptum Sedis Apostolicae in quo nullus datur exsecutor, tunc tantum debet Ordinario impetrantis praesentari, cum id in eisdem litteris praecipitur, aut de rebus agitur publicis, aut comprobare conditiones quasdam oportet.", "c1983": "A decree is to be issued in writing. When it is a decision, it should express, at least in summary form, the reasons for the decision.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 52, "c1917": "Rescripta, quorum paesentationi nullum est definitum tempus, possunt exsecutori exhiberi quovis tempore, modo absit fraus et dolus. 12 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A singular decree has effect in respect only of those matters it determines and of those persons to whom it was issued; it obliges such persons everywhere, unless it is otherwise clear. 9 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 53, "c1917": "Rescripti exsecutor invalide munere suo fungitur, antequam litteras receperit earumque authenticitatem et integritatem recognoverit, nisi praevia earundem notitia ad eum fuerit auctoritate rescribentis transmissa.", "c1983": "If decrees are contrary one to another, where specific matters are expressed, the specific prevails over the general; if both are equally specific or equally general, the one later in time abrogates the earlier insofar as it is contrary to it.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 54, "c1917": "§1. Si in rescripto committatur merum exsecutionis ministerium, exsecutio rescripti denegari non potest, nisi aut manifeste pateat rescriptum vitio subreptionis aut obreptionis nullum esse, aut in rescripto apponantur conditiones quas exsecutori constet non esse impletas, aut qui rescriptum impetravit adeo iudicio exsecutoris, videatur indignus ut aliorum offensioni futura sit gratiae concessio; quod ultimum si accidat, exsecutor, intermissa exsecutione statim ea de re certiorem faciat rescribentem. §2. Quod si in rescripto concessio gratiae exsecutori committatur, ipsius est pro suo prudenti arbitrio et conscientia gratiam concedere vel denegare.", "c1983": "§1 A singular decree whose application is entrusted to an executor, has effect from the moment of execution; otherwise, from the moment when it is made known to the person on the authority of the one who issued it. §2 For a singular decree to be enforceable, it must be made known by a lawful document in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 55, "c1917": "Exsecutor procedere debet ad mandati normam, et nisi conditiones essentiales in litteris appositas impleverit ac substantialem procedendi formam servaverit, irrita est exsecutio.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to cann. 37 and 51, whenever a very grave reason prevents the handing over of the written text of a decree, the decree is deemed to have been made known if it is read to the person to whom it is directed, in the presence of a notary or two witnesses; a record of the occasion is to be drawn up and signed by all present.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 56, "c1917": "Exsecutio rescriptorum quae forum externum respiciunt, scripto facienda est.", "c1983": "A decree is deemed to have been made known if the person to whom it is directed has been duly summoned to receive or to hear the decree, and without a just reason has not appeared or has refused to sign.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 57, "c1917": "§1. Rescriptorum exsecutor potest alium pro suo prudenti arbitrio sibi substituere, nisi substitutio prohibita fuerit, aut substituti persona praefinita. §2. Si tamen fuerit electa industria personae, exsecutori non licet alteri committere, nisi actus praeparatorios.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever the law orders a decree to be issued, or when a person who is concerned lawfully requests a decree or has recourse to obtain one, the competent authority is to provide for the situation within three months of having received the petition or recourse, unless a different period of time is prescribed by law. §2 If this period of time has expired and the decree has not yet been given, then as far as proposing a further recourse is concerned, the reply is presumed to be negative. §3 A presumed negative reply does not relieve the competent authority of the obligation of issuing the decree, and, in accordance with can. 128, of repairing any harm done.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 58, "c1917": "Rescripta quaelibet exsecutioni mandari possunt etiam ab exsecutoris successore in dignitate vel officio, nisi fuerit electa industria personae.", "c1983": "§1 A singular decree ceases to have force when it is lawfully revoked by the competent authority, or when the law ceases for whose execution it was issued. §2 A singular precept, which was not imposed by a lawful document, ceases on the expiry of the authority of the person who issued it. CHAPTER III: RESCRIPTS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 59, "c1917": "§1. Exsecutori fas est, si quoquo modo in rescriptorum exsecutione erraverit, iterum eadem exsecutioni mandare. §2. Quod attinet ad taxas pro rescriptorum exsecutione, servetur praescriptum can. 1507, §1. 13 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A rescript is an administrative act issued in writing by a competent authority, by which of its very nature a privilege, dispensation or other favour is granted at someone’s request. 10 Book I: General Norms §2 Unless it is otherwise established, provisions laid down concerning rescripts apply also to the granting of permission and to the granting of favours by word of mouth.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 60, "c1917": "§1. Rescriptum, per peculiarem Superioris actum revocatum, perdurat usque dum revocatio ei, qui illud obtinuit, significetur. §2. Per legem contrariam nulla rescripta revocantur, nisi aliud in ipsa lege caveatur, aut lex lata sit a Superiore ipsius rescribentis.", "c1983": "Any rescript can be obtained by all who are not expressly prohibited.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 61, "c1917": "Per Apostolicae Sedis aut dioecesis vacationem nullum eiusdem Sedis Apostolicae aut Ordinarii rescriptum perimitur, nisi aliud ex additis clausulis appareat, aut rescriptum contineat potestatem alicui factam concedendi gratiam peculiaribus personis in eodem expressis, et res adhuc integra sit.", "c1983": "Unless it is otherwise established, a rescript can be obtained for another, even without that person’s consent, and it is valid before its acceptance, without prejudice to contrary clauses.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 62, "c1917": "Si rescriptum contineat non simplicem gratiam, sed privilegium vel dispensationem, serventur insuper praescripta canonum qui sequuntur. TITULUS V. De privilegiis.", "c1983": "A rescript in which there is no executor, has effect from the moment the document was issued; the others have effect from the moment of execution.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 63, "c1917": "§1. Privilegia acquiri possunt non solum per directam concessionem competentis auctoritatis et per communicationem, sed etiam per legitimam consuetudinem aut praescriptionem. §2. Possessio centenaria vel immemorabilis inducit praesumptionem concessi privilegii.", "c1983": "§1 Except where there is question of a rescript which grants a favour Motu proprio, subreption, that is, the withholding of the truth, renders a rescript invalid if the request does not express that which, according to canonical law, style and practice, must for validity be expressed. §2 Obreption, that is, the making of a false statement, renders a rescript invalid if not even one of the motivating reasons submitted is true. §3 In rescripts of which there is no executor, the motivating reason must be true at the time the rescript is issued; in the others, at the time of execution.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 64, "c1917": "Per communicationem privilegiorum, etiam in forma aeque principali, ea tantum privilegia impertita censentur, quae directe, perpetuo et sine speciali relatione ad certum locum aut rem aut personam concessa fuerant primo privilegiario, habita etiam ratione capacitatis subiecti, cui fit communicatio.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the right of the Penitentiary for the internal forum, a favour refused by any department of the Roman Curia cannot validly be granted by another department of the same Curia, or by any other competent authority below the Roman Pontiff, without the approval of the department which was first approached.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 65, "c1917": "Cum privilegia acquiruntur per communicationem in forma accessoria, augentur, imminuuntur vel amittuntur ipso facto, si forte augeantur, imminuantur vel cessent in principali privilegiario; secus si acquirantur per communicationem in forma aeque principali. 14 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of §§2 and 3, no one is to seek from another Ordinary a favour which was refused by that person’s proper Ordinary, unless mention is made of the refusal. When the refusal is mentioned, the Ordinary is not to grant the favour unless he has learned from the former Ordinary the reasons for the refusal. §2 A favour refused by a Vicar general or an episcopal Vicar cannot be validly granted by another Vicar of the same Bishop, even when he has learned from the Vicar who refused the reasons for the refusal. §3 A favour refused by a Vicar general or an episcopal Vicar and later, without any mention being made of this refusal, obtained from the diocesan Bishop, is invalid. A favour refused by the diocesan Bishop cannot, without the Bishop’s consent, validly be obtained from his Vicar general or episcopal Vicar, even though mention is made of the refusal. 11 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 66, "c1917": "§1. Facultates habituales quae conceduntur vel in perpetuum vel ad praefinitum tempus aut certum numerum casuum, accensentur privilegiis praeter ius. §2. Nisi in earum concessione electa fuerit industria personae aut aliud expresse cautum sit, facultates habituales, Episcopo aliisve de quibus in can. 198, §1 ab Apostolica Sede concessae, non evanescunt, resoluto iure Ordinarii cui concessae sunt, etiamsi ipse eas exsequi coeperit, sed transeunt ad Ordinarios qui ipsi in regimine succedunt; item concessae Episcopo competunt quoque Vicario Generali. §3. Concessa facultas secumfert alias quoque potestates quae ad illius usum sunt necessariae; quare in facultate dispensandi includitur etiam potestas absolvendi a poenis ecclesiasticis, si quae forte obstent, sed ad effectum dumtaxat dispensationis consequendae.", "c1983": "A rescript is not rendered invalid because of an error in the name of the person to whom it is given or by whom it is issued, or of the place in which such person resides, or of the matter concerned, provided that in the judgement of the Ordinary there is no doubt about the person or the matter in question.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 67, "c1917": "Privilegium ex ipsius tenore aestimandum est, nec licet illud extendere aut restringere.", "c1983": "§1 If it should happen that two contrary rescripts are obtained for one and the same thing, where specific matters are expressed, the specific prevails over the general. §2 If both are equally specific or equally general, the one earlier in time prevails over the later, unless in the later one there is an express mention of the earlier, or unless the person who first obtained the rescript has not used it by reason of deceit or of notable personal negligence. §3 In doubt as to whether a rescript is invalid or not, recourse is to be made to the issuing authority.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 68, "c1917": "In dubio privilegia interpretanda sunt ad normam can. 50; sed ea semper adhibenda interpretatio, ut privilegio aucti aliquam ex indulgentia concedentis videantur gratiam consecuti.", "c1983": "A rescript of the Apostolic See in which there is no executor must be presented to the Ordinary of the person who obtains it only when this is prescribed in the rescript, or when there is question of public affairs, or when it is necessary to have the conditions verified.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 69, "c1917": "Nemo cogitur uti privilegio in sui dumtaxat favorem concesso, nisi alio ex capite exsurgat obligatio.", "c1983": "A rescript for whose presentation no time is determined, may be submitted to the executor at any time, provided there is no fraud or deceit.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 70, "c1917": "Privilegium, nisi aliud constet, censendum est perpetuum.", "c1983": "If in a rescript the very granting of the favour is entrusted to the executor, it is a matter for the executor’s prudent judgement and conscience to grant or to refuse the favour.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 71, "c1917": "Per legem generalem revocantur privilegia in hoc Codice contenta; ad cetera quod attinet, servetur praescriptum can. 60.", "c1983": "No one is obliged to use a rescript granted in his or her favour only, unless bound by a canonical obligation from another source to do so.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 72, "c1917": "§1. Privilegia cessant per renuntiationem a competenti Superiore acceptatam. §2. Privilegio in sui tantum favorem constituto quaevis persona privata renuntiare potest. §3. Concesso alicui communitati, dignitati locove renuntiare privatis personis non licet. 15 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Nec ipsi communitati seu coetui integrum est renuntiare privilegio sibi dato per modum legis, vel si renuntiatio cedat in Ecclesiae aliorumve praeiudicium.", "c1983": "Rescripts granted by the Apostolic See which have expired, can for a just reason be extended by the diocesan Bishop, but once only and not beyond three months.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 73, "c1917": "Resoluto iure concedentis, privilegia non exstinguuntur, nisi data fuerint cum clausula: ad beneplacitum nostrum, vel alia aequipollenti.", "c1983": "No rescripts are revoked by a contrary law, unless it is otherwise provided in the law itself.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 74, "c1917": "Privilegium personale personam sequitur et cum ipsa exstinguitur.", "c1983": "Although one who has been granted a favour orally may use it in the internal forum, that person is obliged to prove the favour for the external forum whenever this is lawfully requested.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 75, "c1917": "Privilegia realia cessant per absolutum rei vel loci interitum; privilegia vero localia, si locus intra quadraginta annos restituatur, reviviscunt.", "c1983": "If a rescript contains a privilege or a dispensation, the provision of the following canons are also to be observed. 12 Book I: General Norms CHAPTER IV: PRIVILEGES", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 76, "c1917": "Per non usum vel per usum contrarium privilegia aliis haud onerosa non cessant; quae vero in aliorum gravamen cedunt, amittuntur, si accedat legitima praescriptio vel tacita renuntiatio.", "c1983": "§1 A privilege is a favour given by a special act for the benefit of certain persons, physical or juridical; it can be granted by the legislator, and by an executive authority to whom the legislator has given this power. §2 Centennial or immemorial possession of a privilege gives rise to the presumption that it has been granted.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 77, "c1917": "Cessat quoque privilegium, si temporis progressu rerum adiuncta sic, iudicio Superioris, immutentur ut noxium evaserit, aut eius usus illicitus fiat; item elapso tempore vel expleto numero casuum pro quibus privilegium fuit concessum, firmo praescripto can. 207, §2.", "c1983": "A privilege is to be interpreted in accordance with can. 36 §1. The interpretation must, however, always be such that the beneficiaries of the privilege do in fact receive some favour.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 78, "c1917": "Qui abutitur potestate sibi ex privilegio permissa, privilegio ipso privari meretur; et Ordinarius Sanctam Sedem monere ne omittat, si quis privilegio ab eadem concesso graviter abutatur.", "c1983": "§1 A privilege is presumed to be perpetual, unless the contrary is proved. §2 A personal privilege, namely one which attaches to a person, is extinguished with the person. §3 A real privilege ceases on the total destruction of the thing or place; a local privilege, however, revives if the place is restored within fifty years.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 79, "c1917": "Quamvis privilegia, oretenus a Sancta Sede obtenta, ipsi petenti in foro conscientiae suffragentur, nemo tamen potest cuiusvis privilegii usum adversus quemquam in foro externo vindicare, nisi privilegium ipsum sibi concessum esse legitime evincat. 16 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VI. De dispensationibus.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 46, a privilege ceases by revocation on the part of the competent authority in accordance with can. 47.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 80, "c1917": "Dispensatio, seu legis in casu speciali relaxatio, concedi potest a conditore legis, ab eius successore vel Superiore, nec non ab illo cui iidem facultatem dispensandi concesserint.", "c1983": "§1 No privilege ceases by renunciation unless this has been accepted by the competent authority. §2 Any physical person may renounce a privilege granted in his or her favour only. §3 Individual persons cannot renounce a privilege granted to a juridical person, or granted by reason of the dignity of a place or thing. Nor can a juridical person renounce a privilege granted to it, if the renunciation would be prejudicial to the Church or to others.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 81, "c1917": "A generalibus Ecclesiae legibus Ordinarii infra Romanum Pontificem dispensare nequeunt, ne in casu quidem peculiari, nisi haec potestas eisdem fuerit explicite vel implicite concessa, aut nisi difficilis sit recursus ad Sanctam Sedem et simul in mora sit periculum gravis damni, et de dispensatione agatur quae a Sede Apostolica concedi solet.", "c1983": "A privilege is not extinguished on the expiry of the authority of the person who granted it, unless it was given with the clause ‘at our pleasure’ or another equivalent expression.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 82, "c1917": "Episcopi aliique locorum Ordinarii dispensare valent in legibus dioecesanis, et in legibus Concilii provincialis ac plenarii ad normam can. 291, §2, non vero in legibus quas speciatim tulerit Romanus Pontifex pro illo peculiari territorio, nisi ad normam can. 81.", "c1983": "A privilege which does not burden others does not lapse through non-use or contrary use; if it does cause an inconvenience for others, it is lost if lawful prescription intervenes.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 83, "c1917": "Parochi nec a lege generali nec a lege peculiari dispensare valent, nisi haec potestas expresse eisdem concessa sit.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to can. 142 §2, a privilege ceases on the expiry of the time or the completion of the number of cases for which it was granted. 13 Book I: General Norms §2 It ceases also if in the judgement of the competent authority circumstances are so changed with the passage of time that it has become harmful, or that its use becomes unlawful.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 84, "c1917": "§1. A lege ecclesiastica ne dispensetur sine iusta et rationabili causa, habita ratione gravitatis legis a qua dispensatur; alias dispensatio ab inferiore data illicita et invalida est. §2. Dispensatio in dubio de sufficientia causae licite petitur et potest licite et valide concedi.", "c1983": "A person who abuses a power given by a privilege deserves to be deprived of the privilege itself. Accordingly, after a warning which has been in vain, the Ordinary, if it was he who granted it, is to deprive the person of the privilege which he or she is gravely abusing; if the privilege has been granted by the Apostolic See, the Ordinary is obliged to make the matter known to it. CHAPTER V: DISPENSATIONS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 85, "c1917": "Strictae subest interpretationi non solum dispensatio ad normam can. 50, sed ipsamet facultas dispensandi ad certum casum concessa.", "c1983": "A dispensation, that is, the relaxation of a merely ecclesiastical law in a particular case, can be granted, within the limits of their competence, by those who have executive power, and by those who either explicitly or implicitly have the power of dispensing, whether by virtue of the law itself or by lawful delegation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 86, "c1917": "Dispensatio quae tractum habet successivum, cessat iisdem modis quibus privilegium, nec non certa ac totali cessatione causae motivae. 17 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info LIBER SECUNDUS. DE PERSONIS.", "c1983": "In so far as laws define those elements which are essentially constitutive of institutes or of juridical acts, they are not subject to dispensation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 87, "c1917": "Baptismate homo constituitur in Ecelesia Christi persona cum omnibus christianorum iuribus et officiis, nisi, ad iura quod attinet, obstet obex, ecclesiasticae communionis vinculum impediens, vel lata ab Ecclesia censura.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever he judges that it contributes to their spiritual welfare, the diocesan Bishop can dispense the faithful from disciplinary laws, both universal laws and those particular laws made by the supreme ecclesiastical authority for his territory or his subjects. He cannot dispense from procedural laws or from penal laws, nor from those whose dispensation is specially reserved to the Apostolic See or to some other authority. [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 87 §1, 5.VII.1985 concerning dispensation from canonical form for the marriage of two Catholics; Authentic Interpretation of canon 767 §1, 20.VI.1987 concerning dispensation from the reservation of the homily to a priest or deacon] §2 If recourse to the Holy See is difficult, and at the same time there is danger of grave harm in delay, any Ordinary can dispense from these laws, even if the dispensation is reserved to the Holy See, provided the dispensation is one which the Holy See customarily grants in the same circumstances, and without prejudice to can. 291.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 88, "c1917": "§1. Persona quae vicesimum primum aetatis annum explevit, maior est; infra hanc aetatem, minor. §2. Minor, si masculus, censetur pubes a decimoquarto, si femina, a duodecimo anno completo. §3. Impubes, ante plenum septennium, dicitur infans seu puer vel parvulus et censetur non sui compos; expleto autem septennio, usum rationis habere praesumitur. Infanti assimilantur quotquot usu rationis sunt habitu destituti.", "c1983": "The local Ordinary can dispense from diocesan laws and, whenever he judges that it contributes to the spiritual welfare of the faithful, from laws made by a plenary or a provincial Council or by the Episcopal Conference.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 89, "c1917": "Persona maior plenum habet suorum iurium exercitium; minor in exercitio suorum iurium potestati parentum vel tutorum obnoxia manet, iis exceptis in quibus ius minores a patria potestate exemptos habet.", "c1983": "Parish priests and other priests or deacons cannot dispense from universal or particular law unless this power is expressly granted to them. 14 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 90, "c1917": "§1. Locus originis filii, etiam neophyti, est ille in quo, cum filius natus est, domicilium, aut, in defectu domicilii, quasi-domicilium habebat pater vel, si filius sit illegitimus aut postumus, mater. §2. Si agatur de filio vagorum, locus originis est ipsemet nativitatis locus; si de exposito, est locus in quo inventus fuit.", "c1983": "§1 A dispensation from an ecclesiastical law is not to be given without a just and reasonable cause, taking into account the circumstances of the case and the importance of the law from which the dispensation is given; otherwise the dispensation is unlawful and, unless given by the legislator or his superior, it is also invalid. §2 A dispensation given in doubt about the sufficiency of its reason is valid and lawful.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 91, "c1917": "Persona dicitur: incola, in loco ubi domicilium, advena, in loco ubi quasi-domicilium habet peregrinus, si versetur extra domicilium et quasi-domicilium quod adhuc retinet; vagus, si nullibi domicilium habeat vel quasi-domicilium.", "c1983": "In respect of their subjects, even if these are outside the territory, those who have the power of dispensing can exercise it even if they themselves are outside their territory; unless the contrary is expressly provided, they can exercise it also in respect of peregrini actually present in the territory; they can exercise it too in respect of themselves.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 92, "c1917": "§1. Domicilium acquiritur commoratione in aliqua paroecia aut quasi- paroecia, aut saltem in dioecesi, vicariatu apostolico, praefectura apostolica; quae commoratio vel coniuncta sit cum animo ibi perpetuo manendi, si nihil inde avocet, vel sit protracta ad decennium completum. 18 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Quasi-domicilium acquiritur commoratione uti supra, quae vel coniuncta sit cum animo ibi manendi saltem ad maiorem anni partem, si nihil inde avocet, vel sit reapse protracta ad maiorem anni partem. §3. Domicilium vel quasi-domicilium in paroecia vel quasi-paroecia dicitur paroeciale; in dioecesi, vicariatu, praefectura, non autem in paroecia vel quasi-paroecia, dioecesanum.", "c1983": "A strict interpretation is to be given not only to a dispensation in accordance with can. 36 §1, but also to the very power of dispensing granted for a specific case.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 93, "c1917": "§1. Uxor, a viro legitime non separata, necessario retinet domicilium viri sui; amens, domicilium curatoris; minor, domicilium illius cuius potestati subiicitur. §2. Minor infantia egressus potest quasi-domicilium proprium obtinere; item uxor a viro legitime non separata, legitime autem separata etiam domicilium.", "c1983": "A dispensation capable of successive applications ceases in the same way as a privilege. It also ceases by the certain and complete cessation of the motivating reason. TITLE V: STATUTES AND ORDINANCES", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 94, "c1917": "§1. Sive per domicilium sive per quasidomicilium suum quisque parochum et Ordinarium sortitur. §2. Proprius vagi parochus vel Ordinarius est parochus vel Ordinarius loci in quo vagus actu commoratur. §3. Illorum quoque qui non habent nisi dioecesanum domicilium vel quasi- domicilium parochus proprius est parochus loci in quo actu commorantur.", "c1983": "§1 Statutes properly so called are regulations which are established in accordance with the law in aggregates of persons or of things, whereby the purpose, constitution, governance and manner of acting of these bodies are defined. §2 The statutes of an aggregate of persons bind only those persons who are lawfully members of it; the statutes of an aggregate of things bind those who direct it. §3 The provisions of statutes which are established and promulgated by virtue of legislative power, are regulated by the provisions of the canons concerning laws.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 95, "c1917": "Domicilium et quasi-domicilium amittitur discessione a loco cum animo non revertendi, salvo praescripto can. 93.", "c1983": "§1 Ordinances are rules or norms to be observed both in assemblies of persons, whether these assemblies are convened by ecclesiastical authority or are freely convoked by the faithful, and in other celebrations: they define those matters which concern their constitution, direction and agenda. §2 In assemblies or celebrations, those who take part are bound by these rules of ordinance. 15 Book I: General Norms TITLE VI: PHYSICAL AND JURIDICAL PERSONS CHAPTER I: THE CANONICAL STATUS OF PHYSICAL PERSONS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 96, "c1917": "§1. Consanguinitas computatur per lineas et gradus. §2. In linea recta, tot sunt gradus quot generationes, seu quot personae, stipite dempto. §3. In linea obliqua, si tractus uterque sit aequalis, tot sunt gradus quot generationes in uno tractu lineae: si duo tractus sint inaequales, tot gradus quot generationes in tractu longiore.", "c1983": "By baptism one is incorporated into the Church of Christ and constituted a person in it, with the duties and the rights which, in accordance with each one’s status, are proper to Christians, in so far as they are in ecclesiastical communion and unless a lawfully issued sanction intervenes.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 97, "c1917": "§1. Affinitas oritur ex matrimonio valido sive rato tantum sive rato et consummato. §2. Viget inter virum dumtaxat et consanguineos mulieris, itemque mulierem inter et viri consanguineos. 19 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Ita computatur ut qui sunt consanguinei viri, iidem in eadem linea et gradu sint affines mulieris, et vice versa.", "c1983": "§1 A person who has completed the eighteenth year of age, has attained majority; below this age, a person is a minor. §2 A minor who has not completed the seventh year of age is called an infant and is considered incapable of personal responsibility; on completion of the seventh year, however, the minor is presumed to have the use of reason.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 98, "c1917": "§1. Inter varios catholicos ritus ad illum quis pertinet, cuius caeremoniis baptizatus fuit, nisi forte baptismus a ritus alieni ministro vel fraude collatus fuit, vel ob gravem necessitatem, cum sacerdos proprii ritus praesto esse non potuit, vel ex dispensatione apostolica, cum facultas data fuit ut quis certo quodam ritu baptizaretur, quin tamen eidem adscriptus maneret. §2. Clerici nullo modo inducere praesumant sive latinos ad orientalem, sive orientales ad latinum ritum assumendum. §3. Nemini licet sine venia Apostolicae Sedis ad alium ritum transire, aut, post legitimum transitum, ad pristinum reverti. §4. Integrum est mulieri diversi ritus ad ritum viri, in matrimonio ineundo vel eo durante, transire; matrimonio autem soluto, resumendi proprii ritus libera est potestas, nisi iure particulari aliud cautum sit. §5. Mos, quamvis diuturnus, sacrae Synaxis ritu alieno suscipiendae non secumfert ritus mutationem.", "c1983": "§1 A person who has attained majority has the full exercise of his or her rights. §2 In the exercise of rights a minor remains subject to parents or guardians, except for those matters in which by divine or by canon law minors are exempt from such authority. In regard to the appointment of guardians and the determination of their powers, the provisions of civil law are to be observed, unless it is otherwise provided in canon law or unless, in specific cases and for a just reason, the diocesan Bishop has decided that the matter is to be catered for by the appointment of another guardian.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 99, "c1917": "In Ecelesia, praeter personas physicas sunt etiam personae morales, publica auctoritate constitutae, quae distinguuntur in personas morales collegiales et non collegiales, ut ecclesiae, Seminaria beneficia, etc.", "c1983": "Whoever habitually lacks the use of reason is considered as incapable of personal responsibility and is regarded as an infant.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 100, "c1917": "§1. Catholica Ecclesia et Apostolica Sedes moralis personae rationem habent ex ipsa ordinatione divina; ceterae inferiores personae morales in Ecclesia eam sortiuntur sive ex ipso iuris praeseripto sive ex speciali competentis Superioris ecclesiastici concessione data per formale decretum ad finem religiosum vel caritativum. §2. Persona moralis collegialis constitui non potest, nisi ex tribus saltem personis physicis. §3. Personae morales sive collegiales sive non collegiales minoribus aequiparantur. 20 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A person is said to be: an incola, in the place where he or she has a domicile; an advena, in the place of quasi-domicile; a peregrinus, if away from the domicile or quasi-domicile which is still retained; a vagus, if the person has nowhere a domicile or quasi-domicile.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 101, "c1917": "§1. Circa actus personarum moralium collegialium : 1° Nisi aliud expresse iure communi aut particulari statutum fuerit, id vim iuris habet, quod, demptis suffragis nullis, placuerit parti absolute maiori eorum qui suffragium ferunt, aut, post duo inefficacia scrutinia, parti relative maiori in tertio scrutinio; quod si suffragia aequalia fuerint, post tertium scrutinium praeses suo voto paritatem dirimat aut, si agatur de electionibus et praeses suo voto paritatem dirimere nolit, electus habeatur senior ordine vel prima professione vel aetate; 2° Quod autem omnes, uti singulos, tangit, ab omnibus probari debet. §2. Si de actibus personarum moralium non collegialium agatur, serventur particularia statuta ac normae iuris communis, quae easdem personas respiciunt.", "c1983": "§1 The place of origin of a child, and even of a neophyte, is that in which the parents had a domicile or, lacking that, a quasi-domicile when the child was born; if the parents did not have the same domicile or quasi-domicile, it is that of the mother. §2 In the case of a child of vagi, the place of origin is the actual place of birth; in the case of a foundling, it is the place where it was found.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 102, "c1917": "§1. Persona moralis, natura sua, perpetua est; exstinguitur tamen si a legitima auctoritate supprimatur, vel si per centum annorum spatium esse desierit. §2. Si vel unum ex personae moralis collegialis membris supersit, ius omnium in illud recidit.", "c1983": "§1 Domicile is acquired by residence in the territory of a parish, or at least of a diocese, which is either linked to the intention of remaining there permanently if nothing should occasion its withdrawal, or in fact protracted for a full five years. 16 Book I: General Norms §2 Quasi-domicile is acquired by residence in the territory of a parish, or at least of a diocese, which is either linked to the intention of remaining there for three months if nothing should occasion its withdrawal, or in fact protracted for three months. §3 Domicile or quasi-domicile in the territory of a parish is called parochial; in the territory of a diocese, even if not in a parish, it is called diocesan.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 103, "c1917": "§1. Actus, quos persona sive physica sive moralis ponit ex vi extrinseca, cui resisti non possit, pro infectis habentur. §2. Actus positi ex metu gravi et iniuste incusso vel ex dolo, valent, nisi aliud iure caveatur; sed possunt ad normam can. 1684-1689 per iudicis sententiam rescindi, sive ad petitionem partis laesae sive ex officio.", "c1983": "Members of religious institutes and of societies of apostolic life acquire a domicile in the place where the house to which they belong is situated. They acquire a quasi-domicile in the house in which, in accordance with can. 102 §2, they reside.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 104, "c1917": "Error actum irritum reddit, si versetur circa id quod constituit substantiam actus vel recidat in conditionem sine qua non; secus actus valet, nisi aliud iure caveatur; sed in contractibus error locum dare potest actioni rescissoriae ad normam iuris.", "c1983": "Spouses are to have a common domicile or quasi-domicile. By reason of lawful separation or for some other just reason, each may have his or her own domicile or quasi-domicile.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 105, "c1917": "Cum ius statuit Superiorem ad agendum indigere consensu vel consilio aliquarum personarum: 1° Si consensus exigatur, Superior contra earundem votum invalide agit; si consilium tantum, per verba, ex. gr. : de consilio consultorum, vel audito Capitulo, parocho, etc., satis est ad valide agendum ut Superior illas personas audiat; quamvis autem nulla obligatione teneatur ad eorum votum, etsi concors, accedendi, multum tamen, si plures audiendae sint personae, concordibus earundem suffragiis deferat, nec ab eisdem, sine praevalenti ratione, suo iudicio aestimanda, discedat; 21 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Si requiratur consensus vel consilium non unius tantum vel alterius personae, sed plurium simul eae personae legitime convocentur, salvo praescripto can. 162, §4, et mentem suam manifestent ; Superior autem pro sua prudentia ac negotiorum gravitate potest eas adigere ad iusiurandum de secreto servando praestandum ; 3° Omnes de consensu vel consilio requisiti debent ea qua par est reverentia, fide ae sinceritate sententiam suam aperire.", "c1983": "§1 A minor necessarily retains the domicile or quasi-domicile of the person to whose authority the minor is subject. A minor who is no longer an infant can acquire a quasi-domicile of his or her own and, if lawfully emancipated in accordance with the civil law, a domicile also. §2 One who for a reason other than minority is lawfully entrusted to the guardianship or tutelage of another, has the domicile and quasidomicile of the guardian or curator.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 106, "c1917": "Circa praecedentiam inter varias personas seu physicas seu morales, serventur normae quae sequuntur, salvis normis specialibus quae suis in locis traduntur: 1° Qui alius personam gerit, ex eadem obtinet praecedentiam ; sed qui in Conciliis aliisque similibus conventibus procuratorio nomine intersunt, sedent post illos eiusdem gradus qui intersunt nonmine proprio; 2° Cui est auctoritas in personas sive physicas sive morales, eidem ius est praecedentiae supra illas; 3° Inter diversas personas ecclesiasticas quarum nulla habeat in alias auctoritatem: qui ad gradum potiorem pertinent, praecedunt eis qui sunt inferioris gradus; inter eiusdem gradus personas sed non eiusdem ordinis, qui altiorem ordinem tenet, praecedit iis qui in inferiore sunt positi; si denique ad eundem gradum pertineant eundemque ordinem habeant, praecedit qui prius est promotus ad gradum; si eodem tempore promoti sint, senior ordinatione, nisi iunior ordinatus fuerit a Romano Pontifice; et si eodem tempore ordinem receperint, senior aetate; 4° In praecedentia diversitas ritus non attenditnur; 5° Inter varias personas morales eiusdem speciei et gradus, illa praecedit quae est in pacifica quasipossessione praecedentiae et, si de hoc non constet, quae prius in loco, ubi quaestio oritur, instituta est; inter sodales vero alicuius collegii, ius praecedentiae a determinetur ex propriis legitimis constitutionibus;secus ex legitima consuetudine; qua deficiente, ex praescripto iuris communis; 6° Loci Ordinarii est in sua dioecesi statuere praecedentias inter suos subditos, ratione habita principiorum iuris communis, legitimarum dioecesis consuetudinum et munerum ipsis commissorum; et omnes de praecedentia controversias, etiam inter exemptos, quatenus ii collegialiter cum aliis procedant, componere in casibus urgentioribus, remota omni appellatione in suspensivo, sed sine praeiudicio iuris uniuscuiusque; 7° Circa personas quae ad Domum pontificalem pertinent, praecedentia moderanda est secundum peculiaria privilegia, regulas et traditiones eiusdem pontificiae Domus. 22 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Domicile or quasi-domicile is lost by departure from the place with the intention of not returning, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 105.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 107, "c1917": "Ex divina institutione sunt in Ecclesia clerici a laicis distincti, licet non omnes clerici sint divinae institutionis; utrique autem possunt esse religiosi. PARS PRIMA. DE CLERICIS. SECTIO I. DE CLERICIS IN GENERE.", "c1983": "§1 Both through domicile and through quasi-domicile everyone acquires his or her own parish priest and Ordinary. §2 The proper parish priest or Ordinary of a vagus is the parish priest or Ordinary of the place where the vagus is actually residing. §3 The proper parish priest of one who has only a diocesan domicile or quasi-domicile is the parish priest of the place where that person is actually residing. [On the verifying of domicile and quasi-domicile, see Instruction Dignitas Connubii, 25.I.2005, art. 11]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 108, "c1917": "§1. Qui divinis ministeriis per primam saltem tonsuram mancipati sunt, clerici dicuntur. §2. Non sunt omnes in eodem gradu, sed inter eos sacra hierarchia est in qua alii aliis subordinantur. §3. Ex divina institutione sacra hierarchia ratione ordinis constat Episcopis, presbyteris et ministris; ratione iurisdictionis, pontificatu supremo et episcopatu subordinato; ex Ecclesiae autem irnstitutione alii quoque gradus accessere.", "c1983": "§1 Consanguinity is reckoned by lines and degrees. §2 In the direct line there are as many degrees as there are generations, that is, as there are persons, not counting the common ancestor. §3 In the collateral line there are as many degrees as there are persons in both lines together, not counting the common ancestor. 17 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 109, "c1917": "Qui in ecclesiasticam hierarehiam cooptantur, non ex populi vel potestatis saecularis consensu aut vocatione adleguntur; sed in gradibus potestatis ordinis constituuntur sacra ordinatione; in supremo pontificatu, ipsomet iure divino, adimpleta conditione legitimae electionis eiusdemque acceptationis; in reliquis gradibus iurisdictionis, canonica missione.", "c1983": "§1 Affinity arises from a valid marriage, even if not consummated, and it exists between the man and the blood relations of the woman, and likewise between the woman and the blood relations of the man. §2 It is reckoned in such a way that the blood relations of the man are related by affinity to the woman in the same line and the same degree, and vice versa.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 110, "c1917": "Quamvis Praelati titulo, honoris causa, a Sede Apostolica etiam nonnulli clerici donentur sine ulla iurisdictione, proprio tamen nomine Praelati in iure dicuntur clerici sive saeculares sive religiosi qui iurisdictionem ordinariam in foro externo obtinent. 23 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS I. De clericorum adscriptione alicui dioecesi.", "c1983": "Children who have been adopted in accordance with the civil law are considered the children of that person or those persons who have adopted them.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 111, "c1917": "§1. Quemlibet clericum oportet esse vel alicui dioecesi vel alicui religioni adscriptum, ita ut clerici vagi nullatenus admittantur. §2. Per receptionem primae tonsurae clericus adscribitur seu, ut aiunt, incardinatur dioecesi pro cuius servitio promotus fuit.", "c1983": "§1 Through the reception of baptism a child is ascribed to the Latin Church if the parents belong to that Church or, should one of them not belong to it, if both parents agree in choosing that the child be baptised in the Latin Church; but, if the agreement is lacking, the child is ascribed to the Church ‘sui iuris’, to which the father belongs. §2 However, if only one parent is Catholic, the child is ascribed to the Church to which the Catholic parent belongs. §3 Any candidate for baptism who has completed the fourteenth year of age may freely choose to be baptised either in the Latin Church or in another Church ‘sui iuris’; in which case the person is ascribed to the Church which he or she has chosen. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 112, "c1917": "Praeter casus de quibus in can. 114, 641, §2, ut clericus alienae dioecesi valide incardinetur, a suo Ordinario obtinere debet litteras ab eodem subscriptas excardinationis perpetuae et absolutae; et ab Ordinario alienae dioecesis litteras ab eodem subscriptas incardinationis pariter perpetuae et absolutae.", "c1983": "§1 After the reception of baptism, the following are enrolled in another Church sui iuris: 1° one who has obtained permission from the Apostolic See; [Such permission is presumed for Latin-rite faithful wishing to join an Eastern-rite eparchy which is in the same territory, if the two bishops consent in writing: see Secretariat of State, Rescript “ex audientia Ss.mi”, 26.XI.1992; however, this does not apply to a transfer to the Latin Church] 2° a spouse who, on entering marriage or during its course, has declared that he or she is transferring to the Church ‘sui iuris’ of the other spouse; on the dissolution of the marriage, however, that person may freely return to the Latin Church; 3° the children of those mentioned in nn. 1 and 2 who have not completed their fourteenth year, and likewise in a mixed marriage the children of a Catholic party who has lawfully transferred to another Church ‘sui iuris’; on completion of their fourteenth year, however, they may return to the Latin Church. §2 The practice, however long standing, of receiving the sacraments according to the rite of another Church ‘sui iuris’, does not bring with it membership of that Church. 18 Book I: General Norms §3 Each transfer to another Church ‘sui iuris’ is valid from the moment of the declaration made in the presence of the local ordinary of the said Church or of its pastor or of the priest delegated by one of them and of two witnesses, unless a rescript of the Apostolic See disposes otherwise; and is noted in the baptismal register. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] CHAPTER II: JURIDICAL PERSONS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 113, "c1917": "Excardinationem et incardinationem concedere nequit Vicarius Generalis sine mandato speciali, nec Vicarius Capitularis, nisi post annum a vacatione sedis episcopalis et cum consensu Capituli.", "c1983": "§1 The Catholic Church and the Apostolic See have the status of a moral person by divine disposition. §2 In the Church, besides physical persons, there are also juridical persons, that is, in canon law subjects of obligations and rights which accord with their nature. [On the nature of juridical persons in the 1917 and 1983 Codes, see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18207/2024, 15.IV.2024]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 114, "c1917": "Habetur excardinatio et incardinatio, si ab Ordinario alienae dioecesis clericus beneficium residentiale obtinuerit cum consensu sui Ordinarii in scriptis dato, vel cum licentia ab eodem in scriptis concessa e dioecesi discedendi in perpetuum.", "c1983": "§1 Aggregates of persons or of things which are directed to a purpose befitting the Church’s mission, which transcends the purpose of the individuals, are constituted juridical persons either by a provision of the law itself or by a special concession given in the form of a decree by the competent authority. §2 The purposes indicated in §1 are understood to be those which concern works of piety, of the apostolate or of charity, whether spiritual or temporal. §3 The competent ecclesiastical authority is not to confer juridical personality except on those aggregates of persons or of things which aim at a genuinely useful purpose and which, all things considered, have the means which are foreseen to be sufficient to achieve the purpose in view.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 115, "c1917": "Etiam per professionem religiosam quis a propria dioecesi excardinatur, ad normam can. 585.", "c1983": "§1 Juridical persons in the Church are either aggregates of persons or aggregates of things. §2 An aggregate of persons, which must be made up of at least three persons, is collegial if the members decide its conduct by participating together in making its decisions, whether by equal right or not, in accordance with the law and the statutes; otherwise, it is non-collegial. §3 An aggregate of things, or an autonomous foundation, consists of goods or things, whether spiritual or material, and is directed, in accordance with the law and the statutes, by one or more physical persons or by a college. 19 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 116, "c1917": "Excardinatio fieri nequit sine iustis causis, et effectum non sortitur, nisi incardinatione secuta in alia dioecesi, cuius Ordinarius de eadem priorem Ordinarium quantocius certiorem reddat.", "c1983": "§1 Public juridical persons are aggregates of persons or of things which are established by the competent ecclesiastical authority so that, within the limits allotted to them in the name of the Church, and in accordance with the provisions of law, they might fulfil the specific task entrusted to them for the public good. Other juridical persons are private. §2 Public juridical persons are given this personality either by the law itself or by a special decree of the competent authority expressly granting it. Private juridical persons are given this personality only by a special decree of the competent authority expressly granting it.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 117, "c1917": "Ad incardinationem alieni clerici Ordinarius ne deveniat, nisi: 1° Necessitas aut utilitas dioecesis id exigat, et salvis iuris praescriptis circa canonicum ordinationis titulum; 24 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Ex legitimo documento sibi constiterit de obtenta legitima excardinatione, et habuerit praeterea a Curia dimittente, sub secreto, si opus sit, de clerici natalibus, vita, moribus ac studiis opportuna testimonia, maxime si agatur de incardinandis clericis diversae linguae et nationis; Ordinarius autem dimittens, graviter onerata eius conscientia, advigilare debet ut testimonia sint veritati conformia; 3° Clericus iureiurando coram eodem Ordinario eiusve delegato declaraverit se in perpetuum novae dioecesis servitio velle addici ad normam sacrorum canonum. TITULUS II. De iuribus et privilegiis clericorum.", "c1983": "No aggregate of persons or of things seeking juridical personality can acquire it unless its statutes are approved by the competent authority.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 118, "c1917": "Soli clerici possunt potestatem sive ordinis sive iurisdictionis ecclesiasticae et beneficia ac pensiones ecclesiasticas obtinere.", "c1983": "Those persons represent, and act in the name of, a public juridical person whose competence to do so is acknowledged by universal or particular law, or by their own statutes; those persons represent a private juridical person who are given this competence by their statutes.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 119, "c1917": "Omnes fideles debent clericis, pro diversis eorum gradibus et muneribus, reverentiam seque sacrilegii delicto commaculant, si quando clericis realem iniuriam intulerint.", "c1983": "In regard to collegial acts, unless the law or the statutes provide otherwise: 1° in regard to elections, provided a majority of those who must be summoned are present, what is decided by an absolute majority of those present has the force of law. If there have been two inconclusive scrutinies, a vote is to be taken between the two candidates with the greatest number of votes or, if there are more than two, between the two senior by age. After a third inconclusive scrutiny, that person is deemed elected who is senior by age; [A relative majority suffices for the third scrutiny: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 119 1º, 28.VI.1990] [See also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18135/2023, 8.XI.2023] 2° in regard to other matters, provided a majority of those who must be summoned are present, what is decided by an absolute majority of those present has the force of law. If the votes are equal after two scrutinies, the person presiding can break the tie with a casting vote; 3° that which affects all as individuals must be approved by all.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 120, "c1917": "§1. Clerici in omnibus causis sive contentiosis sive criminalibus apud iudicem ecclesiasticum conveniri debent, nisi aliter pro locis particularibus legitime provisum fuerit. §2. Patres Cardinales, Legati Sedis Apostolicae, Episcopi etiam titulares, Abbates vel Praelati nullius supremi religionum iuris pontificii Superiores, Officiales maiores Romanae Curiae, ob negotia ad ipsorum munus pertinentia, apud iudicem laicum conveniri nequeunt sine venia Sedis Apostolicae; ceteri privilegio fori gaudentes, sine venia Ordinarii loci in quo causa peragitur; quam tamen licentiam Ordinarius, praesertim cum actor est laicus, ne deneget sine iusta et gravi causa, tum maxime cum controversiae inter partes componendae frustra operam dederit. §3. Si nihilominus ab eo qui nullam praehabuerit veniam, conveniantur, possunt, ratione necessitatis, ad vitanda maiora mala comparere, certiore tamen facto Superiore a quo venia obtenta non fuit. 25 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A juridical person is by its nature perpetual. It ceases to exist, however, if it is lawfully suppressed by the competent authority, or if it has been inactive for a hundred years. A private juridical person also ceases to exist if the association itself is dissolved in accordance with the statutes, or if, in the judgement of the competent authority, the foundation itself has, in accordance with the statutes, ceased to exist. 20 Book I: General Norms §2 If even a single member of a collegial juridical person survives, and the aggregate of persons has not, according to the statutes, ceased to exist, the exercise of all the rights of the aggregate devolves upon that member.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 121, "c1917": "Clerici omnes a servitio militari, a muneribus et publicis civilibus officiis a statu clericali alienis immunes sunt.", "c1983": "When aggregates of persons or of things which are public juridical persons are so amalgamated that one aggregate, itself with a juridical personality, is formed, this new juridical person obtains the patrimonial goods and rights which belonged to the previous aggregates; it also accepts the liabilities of the previous aggregates. In what concerns particularly the arrangements for the goods and the discharge of obligations, the wishes of the founders and benefactors, and any acquired rights must be safeguarded. [On the correct application of can. 121 with reference to the temporal goods of a suppressed parish see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18715/2025, 9.IX.2025]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 122, "c1917": "Clericis qui creditoribus satisfacere coguntur, salva sint quae ad honestam sui sustentationem, prudenti ecclesiastici iudicis arbitrio, sunt necessaria, firma tamen eorundem obligatione creditoribus quamprimum satisfaciendi.", "c1983": "When an aggregate which is a public juridical person is divided in such a way that part of it is joined to another juridical person or a distinct public juridical person is established from one part of it, the first obligation is to observe the wishes of the founders and benefactors, the demands of acquired rights and the requirements of the approved statutes. Then the competent ecclesiastical authority, either personally or through an executor, is to ensure: 1° that the divisible common patrimonial goods and rights, the monies owed and the other liabilities, are divided between the juridical persons in question in due proportion, in a fashion which is equitable and right, taking account of all the circumstances and needs of both; 2° that the use and enjoyment of the common goods which cannot be divided, be given to each juridical person, and also that the liabilities which are proper to each are the responsibility of each, in due proportion, in a fashion which is equitable and right.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 123, "c1917": "Memoratis privilegiis clericus renuntiare nequit; sed eadem amittit, si ad statum laicalem reducatur aut privatione perpetua iuris deferendi habitum ecclesiasticum plectatur, ad normam can. 213, §1, 2304; recuperat vero, si haec poena remittatur aut ipse rursus inter clericos admittatur. TITULUS III. De obligationibus clericorum.", "c1983": "On the extinction of a public juridical person, the arrangements for its patrimonial goods and rights, and for its liabilities, are determined by law and the statutes. If these do not deal with the matter, the arrangements devolve upon the next higher juridical person, always with due regard for the wishes of the founders or benefactors and for acquired rights. On the extinction of a private juridical person, the arrangements for its goods and liabilities are governed by its own statutes. [On the transfer of rights and obligations following the union, split, or extinction of juridical persons, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18375/2024, 16.XII.2024] 21 Book I: General Norms TITLE VII: JURIDICAL ACTS", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 124, "c1917": "Clerici debent sanctiorem prae laicis vitam interiorem et exteriorem ducere eisque virtute et recte factis in exemplum excellere.", "c1983": "§1 For the validity of a juridical act, it is required that it be performed by a person who is legally capable, and it must contain those elements which constitute the essence of the act, as well as the formalities and requirements which the law prescribes for the validity of the act. §2 A juridical act which, as far as its external elements are concerned, is properly performed, is presumed to be valid.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 125, "c1917": "Curent locorum Ordinarii: 1° Ut clerici omnes poenitentiae sacramento frequenter conscientiae maculas eluant; 2° Ut iidem quotidie orationi mentali per aliquod tempus incumbant, sanctissimum Sacramentum visitent, Deiparam Virginem mariano rosario colant, conscientiam suam discutiant.", "c1983": "§1 An act is invalid if performed as a result of force imposed from outside on a person who was quite unable to resist it. §2 An act performed as a result of fear which is grave and unjustly inflicted, or as a result of deceit, is valid, unless the law provides otherwise. However, it can be rescinded by a court judgement, either at the instance of the injured party or that party’s successors in law, or ex officio.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 126, "c1917": "Omnes sacerdotes saeculares debent tertio saltem quoque anno spiritualibus exercitiis, per tempus a proprio Ordinario determinandum, in pia aliqua religiosave domo ab eodem designata vacare; neque ab eis quisquam eximatur, nisi in casu particulari, iusta de causa ac de expressa eiusdem Ordinarii licentia. 26 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "An act is invalid when performed as a result of ignorance or of error which concerns the substance of the act, or which amounts to a condition sine qua non; otherwise it is valid, unless the law provides differently. But an act done as a result of ignorance or error can give rise to a rescinding action in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 127, "c1917": "Omnes clerici, praesertim vero presbyteri, speciali obligatione tenentur suo quisque Ordinario reverentiam et obedientiam exhibendi.", "c1983": "§1 When the law prescribes that, in order to perform a juridical act, a Superior requires the consent or the advice of some college or group of persons, the college or group must be convened in accordance with can. 166, unless, if there is question of seeking advice only, particular or proper law provides otherwise. For the validity of the act, it is required that the consent be obtained of an absolute majority of those present, or that the advice of all be sought. [The superior does not have the right to vote, even to break a tie: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 127 §1, 5.VII.1985] [On the use of computer-telematic tools for acts of governance in canons 127, 166 and 627, see Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Circular Letter, 19.III.2023] §2 When the law prescribes that, in order to perform a juridical act, a Superior requires the consent or advice of certain persons as individuals: 1° if consent is required, the Superior’s act is invalid if the Superior does not seek the consent of those persons, or acts against the vote of all or of any of them; 22 Book I: General Norms 2° if advice is required, the Superior’s act is invalid if the Superior does not hear those persons. The Superior is not in any way bound to accept their vote, even if it is unanimous; nevertheless, without what is, in his or her judgement, an overriding reason, the Superior is not to act against their vote, especially if it is a unanimous one. [See the Final Document of the XVI Ordinary General Assembly of the Synod of Bishops, 24.XI.2024, no. 91] §3 All whose consent or advice is required are obliged to give their opinions sincerely. If the seriousness of the matter requires it, they are obliged carefully to maintain secrecy, and the Superior can insist on this obligation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 128, "c1917": "Quoties et quandiu id, iudicio proprii Ordinarii, exigat Ecelesiae necessitas, ac nisi legitimum impedimentum excuset, suscipiendum est clericis ac fideliter implendum munus quod ipsis fuerit ab Episcopo commissum.", "c1983": "Whoever unlawfully causes harm to another by a juridical act, or indeed by any other act which is deceitful or culpable, is obliged to repair the damage done. [The Lex propria of the Apostolic Signatura introduces a procedure for obtaining damages for wrongful decisions of ecclesiastical authorities: see m.p. Antiqua ordinatione, 11.VI.2008, arts. 101-103] TITLE VIII: POWER OF GOVERNANCE", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 129, "c1917": "Clerici studia, praesertim sacra, recepto sacerdotio, ne intermittant; et in sacris disciplinis solidam illam doctrinam a maioribus traditam et communiter ab Ecclesia receptam sectentur, devitantes profanas vocum novitates et falsi nominis scientiam.", "c1983": "§1 Those who are in sacred orders are, in accordance with the provisions of law, capable of the power of governance, which belongs to the Church by divine institution. This power is also called the power of jurisdiction. §2 Lay members of Christ’s faithful can cooperate in the exercise of this same power in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 130, "c1917": "§1. Expleto studiorum curriculo, sacerdotes omnes, etsi beneficium paroeciale aut canonicale consecuti, nisi ab Ordinario loci ob iustam causam fuerint exempti, examen singulis annis saltem per integrum triennium in diversis sacrarum scientiarum disciplinis, antea opportune designatis, subeant secundum modum ab eodem Ordinario determinandum. §2. In collatione officiorum et beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum ratio habeatur eorum, qui, ceteris paribus, in memoratis periculis magis praestiterunt.", "c1983": "Of itself the power of governance is exercised for the external forum; sometimes however it is exercised for the internal forum only, but in such a way that the effects which its exercise is designed to have in the external forum are not acknowledged in that forum, except in so far as the law prescribes this for determinate cases.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 131, "c1917": "§1. In civitate episcopali et in singulis vicariatibus foraneis saepius in anno, diebus arbitrio Ordinarii loci praestituendis, conventus habeantur quos collationes seu conferentias vocant, de re morali et liturgica; quibus addi possunt aliae exercitationes quas Ordinarius opportunas iudicaverit ad scientiam et pietatem clericorum promovendam. §2. Si conventus haberi difficile sit, resolutae quaestiones scriptae mittantur, secundum normas ab Ordinario statuendas. §3. Conventui interesse, aut, deficiente conventu scriptam casuum solutionem mittere debent, nisi a loci Ordinario exemptionem antea expresse obtinuerint tum omnes sacerdotes saeculares, tum religiosi licet exempti curam animarum habentes et etiam, si collatio in eorum domibus non habeatur, alii religiosi qui facultatem audiendi confessiones ab Ordinario obtinuerunt. 27 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Ordinary power of governance is that which by virtue of the law itself is attached to a given office; delegated power is that which is granted to a person other than through an office. §2 Ordinary power of governance may be proper or vicarious. §3 One who claims to have been delegated has the onus of proving the delegation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 132, "c1917": "§1. Clerici in maioribus ordinibus constituti a nuptiis arcentur et servandae castitatis obligatione ita tenentur, ut contra eandem peccantes sacrilegii quoque rei sint, salvo praescripto can. 214, §1. §2. Clerici minores possunt quidem nuptias inire sed, nisi matrimonium fuerit nullum vi aut metu eisdem incusso, ipso iure e statu clericali decidunt. §3. Coniugatus qui sine dispensatione apostolica ordines maiores, licet bona fide, suscepit, ab eorundem ordinum exercitio prohibetur.", "c1983": "§1 Habitual faculties are governed by the provisions concerning delegated power. 23 Book I: General Norms §2 However, unless the grant has expressly provided otherwise, or the Ordinary was deliberately chosen as the only one to exercise the faculty, an habitual faculty granted to an Ordinary does not lapse on the expiry of the authority of the Ordinary to whom it was given, even if he has already begun to exercise the faculty, but it passes to the Ordinary who succeeds him in governance.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 133, "c1917": "§1. Caveant clerici ne mulieres, de quibus suspicio esse possit, apud se retineant aut quoquo modo frequentent. §2. Eisdem licet cum illis tantum mulieribus cohabitare in quibus naturale foedus nihil mali permittit suspicari, quales sunt mater, soror, amita et huiusmodi, aut a quibus spectata morum honestas, cum provectiore aetate coniuncta, omnem suspicionem amoveat. §3. Iudicium an retinere vel frequentare mulieres, etiam illas in quas communiter suspicio non cadit, in peculiari aliquo casu scandalo esse possit aut incontinentiae aferre periculum, ad Ordinarium loci pertinet, cuius est clericos ab hac retentione vel frequentatione prohibere. §4. Contumaces praesumuntur concubinarii.", "c1983": "§1 A delegate who exceeds the limits of the mandate, with regard either to things or to persons, performs no act at all. §2 A delegate is not considered to have exceeded the mandate when what was delegated is carried out, but in a manner different to that determined in the mandate, unless the manner was prescribed for validity by the delegating authority.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 134, "c1917": "Consuetudo vitae communis inter clericos laudanda ac suadenda est, eaque, ubi viget, quantum fieri potest, servanda.", "c1983": "§1 In law the term Ordinary means, apart from the Roman Pontiff, diocesan Bishops and all who, even for a time only, are set over a particular Church or a community equivalent to it in accordance with can. 368, and those who in these have general ordinary executive power, that is, Vicars general and episcopal Vicars; likewise, for their own members, it means the major Superiors of clerical religious institutes of pontifical right and of clerical societies of apostolic life of pontifical right, who have at least ordinary executive power. §2 The term local Ordinary means all those enumerated in §1, except Superiors of religious institutes and of societies of apostolic life. §3 Whatever in the canons, in the context of executive power, is attributed to the diocesan Bishop, is understood to belong only to the diocesan Bishop and to those others in can. 381 §2 who are equivalent to him, to the exclusion of the Vicar general and the episcopal Vicar except by special mandate.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 135, "c1917": "Clerici, in maioribus ordinibus constituti, exceptis iis de quibus in can. 213, 214, tenentur obligatione quotidie horas canonicas integre recitandi secundum proprios et probatos liturgicos libros.", "c1983": "§1 The power of governance is divided into legislative, executive and judicial power. §2 Legislative power is to be exercised in the manner prescribed by law; that which in the Church a legislator lower than the supreme authority has cannot be delegated, unless the law explicitly provides otherwise. A lower legislator cannot validly make a law which is contrary to that of a higher legislator. [Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022, art. 30, states that a curial institution cannot issue laws or general decrees having the force of law, nor can it derogate from the prescriptions of the current universal law, except in individual and particular cases, and with the approval of the Roman Pontiff in forma specifica] 24 Book I: General Norms §3 Judicial power, which is possessed by judges and judicial colleges, is to be exercised in the manner prescribed by law, and it cannot be delegated except for the performance of acts preparatory to some decree or judgement. [Dignitas connubii, art. 32 §2, states that judicial power is to be exercised in one’s proper territory, except in the case of can. 1469 §1] §4 As far as the exercise of executive power is concerned, the provisions of the following canons are to be observed.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 136, "c1917": "§1. Omnes clerici decentem habitum ecclesiasticum, secundum legitimas locorum consuetudines et Ordinarii loci praescripta, deferant, tonsuram seu coronam clericalem, nisi recepti populorum mores aliter ferant, gestent, et capillorum simplicem cultum adhibeant. §2. Annulo ne utantur, nisi id ipsis a iure aut apostolico privilegio sit concessum. §3. Clerici minores qui propria auctoritate sine legitima causa habitum ecclesiasticum et tonsuram dimiserint, nec, ab Ordinario moniti, sese intra mensem emendaverint, ipso iure e statu clericali decidunt. 28 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Persons may exercise executive power over their subjects, even when either they themselves or their subjects are outside the territory, unless it is otherwise clear from the nature of things or from the provisions of law. They can exercise this power over peregrini who are actually living in the territory, if it is a question of granting favours, or of executing universal or particular laws by which the peregrini are bound in accordance with can. 13 §2, n. 2.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 137, "c1917": "A fideiubendo, etiam de bonis propriis, clericus prohibetur, inconsulto loci Ordinario.", "c1983": "§1 Ordinary executive power can be delegated either for an individual case or for all cases, unless the law expressly provides otherwise. §2 Executive power delegated by the Apostolic See can be subdelegated, either for an individual case or for all cases, unless the delegation was deliberately given to the individual alone, or unless subdelegation was expressly prohibited. §3 Executive power delegated by another authority having ordinary power, if delegated for all cases, can be subdelegated only for individual cases; if delegated for a determinate act or acts, it cannot be subdelegated, except by the express grant of the person delegating. §4 No subdelegated power can again be subdelegated, unless this was expressly granted by the person delegating.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 138, "c1917": "Clerici ab iis omnibus quae statum suum dedecent, prorsus abstineant: indecoras artes ne exerceant; aleatoriis ludis, pecunia exposita, ne vacent; arma ne gestent, nisi quando iusta timendi causa subsit; venationi ne indulgeant, clamorosam autem nunquam exerceant; tabernas aliaque similia loca sine necessitate aut alia iusta causa ab Ordinario loci probata ne ingrediantur.", "c1983": "Ordinary executive power, and power delegated for all cases, are to be interpreted widely; any other power is to be interpreted strictly. Delegation of power to a person is understood to include everything necessary for the exercise of that power.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 139, "c1917": "§1. Ea etiam quae, licet non indecora a clericali tamen statu aliena sunt, vitent. §2. Sine apostolico indulto medicinam vel chirurgiam ne exerceant; tabelliones seu publicos notarios nisi in Curia ecclesiastica, ne agant; officia publica, quae exercitium laicalis iurisdictionis vel administrationis secumferunt, ne assumant. §3. Sine licentia sui Ordinarii ne ineant gestiones bonorum ad laicos pertinentium aut officia saecularia quae secumferant onus reddendarum rationum; procuratoris aut advocati munus ne exerceant, nisi in tribunali ecclesiastico, aut in civili quando agitur de causa propria aut suae ecclesiae; in laicali iudicio criminali, gravem personalem poenam prosequente, nullam partem habeant, ne testimonium quidem sine necessitate ferentes. §4. Senatorum aut oratorum legibus ferendis quos deputatos vocant munus ne sollicitent neve acceptent sine licentia Sanctae Sedis in locis ubi pontificia prohibitio intercesserit; idem ne attentent aliis in locis sine licentia tum sui Ordinarii, tum Ordinarii loci in quo electio facienda est.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the law prescribes otherwise, the tact that a person approaches some competent authority, even a higher one, does not mean that the executive power of another competent authority is suspended, whether that be ordinary or delegated. §2 A lower authority, however, is not to interfere in cases referred to higher authority, except for a grave and urgent reason; in which case the higher authority is to be notified immediately. 25 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 140, "c1917": "Spectaculis, choreis et pompis quae eos dedecent, vel quibus clericos interesse scandalo sit, praesertim in publicis theatris, ne intersint.", "c1983": "§1 When several people are together delegated to act in the same matter, the person who has begun to deal with it excludes the others from acting, unless that person is subsequently impeded, or does not wish to proceed further with the matter. §2 When several people are delegated to act as a college in a certain matter, all must proceed in accordance with can. 119, unless the mandate provides otherwise. §3 Executive power delegated to several people is presumed to be delegated to them together.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 141, "c1917": "§1. Saecularem militiam ne capessant voluntarii, nisi cum sui Ordinarii licentia, ut citius liberi evadant, id fecerint; neve intestinis bellis et ordinis publici perturbationibus opem quoquo moda ferant. §2. Clericus minor qui contra praescriptum §1 sponte sua militiae nomen dederit, ipso iure e statu clericali decidit. 29 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If several people are successively delegated, that person is to deal with the matter whose mandate was the earlier and was not subsequently revoked.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 142, "c1917": "Prohibentur clerici per se vel per alios negotiationem aut mercaturam exercere sive in propriam sive in aliorum utilitatem.", "c1983": "§1 Delegated power lapses: on the completion of the mandate; on the expiry of the time or the completion of the number of cases for which it was granted; on the cessation of the motivating reason for the delegation; on its revocation by the person delegating, when communicated directly to the person delegated; and on the retirement of the person delegated, when communicated to and accepted by the person delegating. It does not lapse on the expiry of the authority of the person delegating, unless this appears from clauses attached to it. §2 An act of delegated power exercised for the internal forum only, which is inadvertently performed after the time limit of the delegation, is valid.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 143, "c1917": "Clerici, licet beneficium aut officium residentiale non habeant, a sua tamen dioecesi per notabile tempus sine licentia saltem praesumpta Ordinarii proprii ne discedant.", "c1983": "§1 Ordinary power ceases on the loss of the office to which it is attached. §2 Unless the law provides otherwise, ordinary power is suspended if an appeal or a recourse is lawfully made against a deprivation of, or removal from, office.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 144, "c1917": "Qui cum licentia sui Ordinarii in aliam dioecesim transierit, suae dioecesi manens incardinatus, revocari potest, iusta de causa et naturali aequitate servata; et etiam Ordinarius alienae dioecesis potest ex iusta causa eidem denegare licentiam ulterioris commorationis in proprio territorio, nisi beneficium eidem contulerit. TITULUS IV. De officiis ecclesiasticis.", "c1983": "§1 In common error, whether of fact or of law, and in positive and probable doubt, whether of law or of fact, the Church supplies executive power of governance for both the external and the internal forum. §2 The same norm applies to the faculties mentioned in cann. 883, 966, and 1111 §1. TITLE IX: ECCLESIASTICAL OFFICES", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 145, "c1917": "§1. Officium ecclesiasticum lato sensu est quodlibet munus quod in spiritualem finem legitime exercetur; stricto autem sensu est munus ordinatione sive divina sive ecclesiastica stabiliter constitutum, ad normam sacrorum canonum conferendum, aliquam saltem secumferens participationem ecclesiasticae potestatis sive ordinis sive iurisdictionis. §2. In iure officium ecclesiasticum accipitur stricto sensu, nisi aliud ex contextu sermonis appareat.", "c1983": "§1 An ecclesiastical office is any post which by divine or ecclesiastical disposition is established in a stable manner to further a spiritual purpose. §2 The duties and rights proper to each ecclesiastical office are defined either by the law whereby the office is established, or by a decree of the competent authority whereby it is at one and at the same time established and conferred. 26 Book I: General Norms CHAPTER I: THE PROVISION OF ECCLESIASTICAL OFFICE", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 146, "c1917": "De beneficialibus officiis in specie, praeter canones qui sequuntur, custodiantur insuper praescripta can. 1409 seqq. 30 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De provisione officiorum ecclesiasticorum.", "c1983": "An ecclesiastical office cannot be validly obtained without canonical provision.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 147, "c1917": "§1. Officium ecclesiasticum nequit sine provisione canonica valide obtineri. §2. Nomine canonicae provisionis venit concessio officii ecclesiastici a competenti auctoritate ecclesiastica ad normam sacroruam canonum facta.", "c1983": "The provision of an ecclesiastical office is effected: by its being freely conferred by the competent ecclesiastical authority; by appointment made by the same authority, where there has been a prior presentation; by confirmation or admission by the same authority, where there has been a prior election or postulation; finally, by a simple election and acceptance of the election, if the election does not require confirmation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 148, "c1917": "§1. Provisio officii ecclesiastici fit vel per liberam collationem a legitimo Superiore, vel per eius institutionem, si praecesserit praesentatio a patrono aut nominatio, vel per eius confirmationem aut admissionem, si praecesserit electio aut postulatio, vel tandem per simplicem electionem et electi acceptationem, si electio non egeat confirmatione. §2. De officiorum provisione per institutionem serventur praescripta can. 1448- 1471.", "c1983": "Unless the law provides otherwise, the provision of an office is the prerogative of the authority which is competent to establish, change or suppress the office.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 149, "c1917": "Electi, postulati, praesentati vel nominati a quibusvis personis ad ecclesiastica officia ne confirmentur, admittantur, instituantur a Superiore infra Romanum Pontificem, nisi antea fuerint a proprio Ordinario idonei reperti, etiam per examen, si id ius vel officii ratio postulet aut Ordinarius opportunum iudicaverit.", "c1983": "§1 In order to be promoted to an ecclesiastical office, one must be in communion with the Church, and be suitable, that is, possessed of those qualities which are required for that office by universal or particular law or by the law of the foundation. §2 The provision of an ecclesiastical office to a person who lacks the requisite qualities is invalid only if the qualities are expressly required for validity by universal or particular law or by the law of the foundation; otherwise it is valid, but it can be rescinded by a decree of the competent authority or by a judgement of an administrative tribunal. §3 The provision of an office made as a result of simony, is invalid by virtue of the law itself.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 150, "c1917": "§1. Provisio officii de iure non vacantis ad normam can. 183, §1, est ipso facto irrita, nec subsequente vacatione convalescit. §2. Nec promissio eiusdem officii, quicunque illud promiserit, ullum parit iuridicum effectum.", "c1983": "An office which carries with it the full care of souls, for which the exercise of the order of priesthood is required, cannot validly be conferred upon a person who is not yet a priest.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 151, "c1917": "Officium de iure vacans quod forte adhuc ab aliquo illegitime possidetur, conferri potest, dummodo rite secundum sacros canones declaratum fuerit eam possessionem non esse legitimam, et de hac declaratione mentio fiat in litteris collationis. 31 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. I. De libera collatione.", "c1983": "The provision of an office which carries with it the care of souls is not to be deferred without grave reason.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 152, "c1917": "Loci Ordinarius ius habet providendi officiis ecclesiasticis in proprio territorio, nisi aliud probetur; hac tamen potestate caret Vicarius Generalis sine mandato speciali.", "c1983": "Two or more offices which are incompatible, that is, which cannot be exercised at the same time by the same person, are not to be conferred upon anyone.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 153, "c1917": "§1. Ad vacans officium promovendus debet esse clericus, iis qualitatibus praeditus, quae a iure communi vel, particulari aut a lege fundationis ad idem officium requiruntur. §2. Assumatur, omnibus perpensis, magis idoneus sine ulla personarum acceptione. §3. Cum provisus caret qualitatibus requisitis, provisio est nulla, si ita cautum sit iure communi vel particulari aut lege fundationis; secus est valida, sed per sententiam a legitimo Superiore irritari potest.", "c1983": "§1 The provision of an office which in law is not vacant is by that very fact invalid, nor does it become valid by subsequent vacancy. §2 If, however, there is question of an office which by law is conferred for a determinate time, provision can be made within six months before the expiry of this time, and it takes effect from the day the office falls vacant. 27 Book I: General Norms §3 The promise of any office, by whomsoever it is made, has no juridical effect.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 154, "c1917": "Officia quae curam animarum sive in foro externo sive in interno secumferunt, clericis nondum sacerdotio initiatis conferri valide nequeunt.", "c1983": "An office which in law is vacant, but which someone unlawfully still holds, may be conferred, provided that it has been properly declared that such possession is not lawful, and that mention is made of this declaration in the letter of conferral.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 155, "c1917": "Officiorum provisio cui nullus terminus fuit speciali lege praescriptus, nunquam differatur ultra sex menses utiles ab habita notitia vacationis firmo praescripto can. 458.", "c1983": "One who confers an office in the place of another who is negligent or impeded, does not thereby acquire any power over the person on whom the office is conferred; the juridical condition of the latter is the same as if the provision of the office had been carried out in accordance with the ordinary norm of law.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 156, "c1917": "§1. Nemini conferantur duo officia incompatibilia. §2. Sunt incompatibilia officia quae una simul ab eodem adimpleri nequeunt. §3. Firmo praescripto can. 188, n. 3, concessio alterius officii a Sede Apostolica facta non valet, nisi in supplici libello mentio prioris incompatibilis habeatur, aut clausula derogatoria adiiciatur. 32 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The provision of any office is to be made in writing. ARTICLE 1: FREE CONFERRAL", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 157, "c1917": "Officium vacans per renuntiationem vel per sententiam privationis nequit ab Ordinario, qui renuntiationem acceptavit aut sententiam tulit valide conferri suis aut resignantis familiaribus, consanguineis vel affinibus usque ad secundum gradum inclusive.", "c1983": "Unless the law expressly states otherwise, it is the prerogative of the diocesan Bishop to make appointments to ecclesiastical offices in his own particular Church by free conferral. ARTICLE 2: PRESENTATION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 158, "c1917": "Qui, alius negligentiam vel impotentiam supplens, officium confert, nullam inde potestatem acquirit in nominatum; sed huius iuridicus status perinde constituitur, ac si provisio ad ordinariam iuris normam peracta fuisset.", "c1983": "§1 Presentation to an ecclesiastical office by a person having the right of presentation must be made to the authority who is competent to make an appointment to the office in question; unless it is otherwise lawfully provided, presentation is to be made within three months of receiving notification of the vacancy of the office. §2 If the right of presentation belongs to a college or group of persons, the person to be presented is to be designated according to the provisions of cann. 165-179.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 159, "c1917": "Cuiuslibet officii provisio scripto consignetur. ART. II. De electione.", "c1983": "No one is to be presented who is unwilling. Accordingly, one who is proposed for presentation must be consulted, and may be presented if within eight canonical days a refusal is not entered.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 160, "c1917": "Romani Pontificis electio unice regitur const. Pii X Vacante Sede Apostolica, 25 Dec. 1904; in aliis electionibus ecclesiasticis serventur praescripta canonum qui sequuntur, et peculiaria, si qua sint, pro singulis officiis legitime statuta.", "c1983": "§1 One who has the right of presentation may present one or more persons, either simultaneously or successively. §2 No persons may present themselves. However a college or a group of persons may present one of its members.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 161, "c1917": "Si cui collegio sit ius eligendi ad vacans officium, electio, nisi aliud iure cautum fuerit, nunquam differatur ultra trimestre utile computandum ab habita notitia vacationis officii; quo termino inutiliter elapso, Superior ecclesiasticus, cui ius confirmandae electionis vel ius providendi successive competit, officio vacanti libere provideat.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the law prescribes otherwise, one who has presented a person who is judged unsuitable, may within a month present another candidate, but once only. 28 Book I: General Norms §2 If before the appointment is made the person presented has withdrawn or has died, the one with the right of presentation may exercise this right again, within a month of receiving notice of the withdrawal or of the death.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 162, "c1917": "§1. Salvis peculiaribus constitutionibus vel consuetudinibus, collegii praeses, statuto modo, loco ac tempore electoribus convenienti, convocet omnes de collegio; et convocatio, quando personalis esse debet, valet, si fiat vel in loco domicilii aut quasi-domicilii vel in loco commorationis. §2. Si quis ex vocandis neglectus et ideo absens fuerit, electio valet, sed ad eius instantiam debet, probata praeteritione et absentia, a competenti Superiore irritari, etiam secuta confirmatione, dummodo iuridice constet recursum saltem intra triduum ab habita notitia electionis fuisse transmissum. 33 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Quod si plures quam tertia pars electorum neglecti fuerint, electio est ipso iure nulla. §4. Defectus convocationis non obstat, si praetermissi nihilominus interfuerint. §5. Si agatur de electione ad officium quod electus ad vitam retinet, convocatio electorum ante officii vacationem nullum habet iuridicum effectum.", "c1983": "A person who has not presented anyone within the canonical time prescribed by can. 158 §1 and can. 161, or who has twice presented a candidate judged to be unsuitable, loses the right of presentation for that case. The authority who is competent to appoint may then freely provide for the vacant office, but with the consent of the proper Ordinary of the person appointed.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 163, "c1917": "Convocatione legitime secuta, ius eligendi pertinet ad eos qui praesentes sunt die in convocatione statuto, exclusa facultate ferendi suffragia non solum per epistolam, sed etiam per procuratorem, nisi lege peculiari aliud caveatur.", "c1983": "The authority to whom, in accordance with the law, it belongs to appoint one who is presented, is to appoint the person lawfully presented whom he has judged suitable, and who has accepted. If a number lawfully presented are judged suitable, he is to appoint one of them. ARTICLE 3: ELECTION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 164, "c1917": "Etsi quis plures ob titulos ius habeat ferendi nomine proprio suffragii, non potest nisi unicum ferre.", "c1983": "Unless it has been otherwise provided in the law, the provisions of the following canons are to be observed in canonical elections.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 165, "c1917": "Nullus collegio extraneus admitti potest ad suffragium, salvis privilegiis legitime quaesitis; secus, electio est ipso facto nulla.", "c1983": "Unless it is otherwise provided in the law or in the statutes of the college or group, if a college or a group of persons enjoys the right to elect to an office, the election is not to be deferred beyond three canonical months, to be reckoned from the receipt of notification of the vacancy of the office. If the election does not take place within that time, the ecclesiastical authority who has the right of confirming the election or the right to make provision otherwise, is freely to provide for the vacant office.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 166, "c1917": "Si laici contra canonicam libertatem electioni ecclesiasticae quoquo modo sese immiscuerint, electio ipso iure invalida est.", "c1983": "§1 The one who presides over the college or group is to summon all those who belong to the college or group. When it has to be personal, the summons is valid if it is made in the place of domicile or quasi-domicile or in the place of residence. §2 If someone who should have been summoned was overlooked and was therefore absent, the election is valid. However, if that person insists and gives proof of being overlooked and of absence, the election, even if confirmed, must be rescinded by the competent authority, provided it is juridically established that the recourse was submitted within no more than three days of having received notification of the election. §3 If more than one third of the voters were overlooked, the election is invalid by virtue of the law itself, unless all those overlooked were in fact present. [On the use of computer-telematic tools for acts of governance in canons 127, 166 and 627, see Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Circular Letter, 19.III.2023] 29 Book I: General Norms", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 167, "c1917": "§1. Nequeunt suffragium ferre: 1° Incapaces actus humani; 2° Impuberes; 3° Censura vel infamia iuris affecti, post sententiam tamen declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam; 4° Qui sectae haereticae vel schismaticae nomen dederunt vel publice adhaeserunt; 5° Carentes voce activa sive ob legitimam iudicis sententiam sive ex iure communi aut particulari. 34 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Si quis ex praedictis admittatur, eius suffragium est nullum, sed electio valet, nisi constet, eo dempto, electum non retulisse requisitum suffragiorum numerum, aut nisi scienter admissus fuerit excommunicatus per sententiam declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam.", "c1983": "§1 When the summons has been lawfully made, those who are present on the day and in the place specified in the summons have the right to vote. Unless it is otherwise lawfully provided in the statutes, votes cast by letter or by proxy cannot be admitted. §2 If an elector is present in the building in which the election is being held, but because of infirmity is unable to be present at the election, a written vote is to be sought from that person by the scrutineers.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 168, "c1917": "Si quis ex electoribus praesens in domo sit in qua fit electio, sed eleetioni ob infirmam valetudinem interesse nequeat, suffragium eius seriptum a scrutatoribus exquiratur, nisi aliter particularibus legibus vel legitimis consuetudinibus fuerit constitutum.", "c1983": "Even if someone has a right to vote in his or her own name by reason of a number of titles, that person may cast only one vote.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 169, "c1917": "§1. Suffragium est nullum, nisi fuerit: 1° Liberum et ideo invalidum est suffragium, si elector metu gravi aut dolo, directe vel indirecte, adactus fuerit ad eligendam certam personam aut plures disiunctive; 2° Secretum, certum, absolutum, determinatum. §2. Conditiones ante electionem suffragio appositae tanquam non adiectae censentur.", "c1983": "In order that an election be valid, no one may be allowed to vote who does not belong to the college or group.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 170, "c1917": "Sufiragium sibimetipsi nemo valide dare potest.", "c1983": "If the freedom of an election has in any way been in fact impeded, the election is invalid by virtue of the law itself. [See the offence specified in can. 1372, 2°]", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 171, "c1917": "§1. Ante electionem per secreta suffragia deputentur, nisi iam propriis statutis deputati sint, e gremio collegii duo saltem scrutatores, qui una cum praeside, si et ipse e gremio collegii sit, iusiurandum interponant de munere fideliter implendo ac de secreto servando circa acta in comitiis, etiam expleta electione. §2. Scrutatores curent ut suffragia secreto, diligenter, singillatim et servato praecedentiae ordine ab unoquoque electore ferantur; collectisque ad ultimum suffragiis, coram praeside electionis, secundum formam propriis constitutionibus vel legitimis consuetudinibus statutam, inspiciant an suffragiorum numerus respondeat numero electorum, suffragia ipsa scrutentur palamque faciant quot quisque retulerit. §3. Si numerus suffragiorum superet numerum eligentium, nihil est actum. §4. Suffragia statim, peracto unoquoque scrutinio, vel post sessionem, si in eadem sessione habeantur plura scrutinia, comburantur. 35 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. Omnia electionis acta ab eo, qui actuarii munere fungitur, accurate describantur, et saltem ab eodem actuario, praeside ac scrutatoribus subscripta, in collegii tabulario diligenter asserventur.", "c1983": "§1 The following are legally incapable of casting a vote: 1° one incapable of a human act; 2° one lacking active voice; 3° one who is excommunicated, whether by judgement of a court or by a decree whereby this penalty is imposed or declared; 4° one who notoriously defected from communion with the Church. §2 If any of the above persons is admitted, the vote cast is invalid. The election, however, is valid, unless it is established that, without this vote, the person elected would not have gained the requisite number of votes.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 172, "c1917": "§1. Electio, nisi aliud iure caveatur, fieri etiam potest per compromissum, si nempe electores, unanimi et scripto consensu, in unum vel plures idoneos sive de gremio sive extraneos ius eligendi pro ea vice transferant, qui nomine omnium ex recepta facultate eligant. §2. Si agatur de clericali collegio, compromissarii debent esse sacerdotes, secus electio est invalida. §3. Compromissarii debent pro validitate electionis conditiones compromisso appositas, quae non sint contra ius commune, observare; si nullae conditiones additae fuerint, servandum ipsis est ius commune circa electiones; conditiones autem contra ius pro non appositis habeantur. §4. Si ab electoribus in unam tantum compromissum fuerit personam, haec nequit seipsam eligere; si plures designati fuerint compromissarii, nemo ex iis proprio consensu potest accedere reliquis ipsum eligentibus ut electionem sui compleat.", "c1983": "§1 For a vote to be valid, it must be: 1° free; a vote is therefore invalid if, through grave fear or deceit, someone was directly or indirectly made to choose a certain person or several persons separately; 2° secret, certain, absolute and determinate. §2 Conditions attached to a vote before an election are to be considered non-existent.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 173, "c1917": "Cessat compromissum et ius eligendi redit ad compromittentes: 1° Revocatione a collegio facta, re integra; 2° Non secuta aut non servata aliqua conditione compromisso apposita; 3° Electione absoluta, si fuerit nulla.", "c1983": "§1 Before an election begins, at least two scrutineers are to be appointed from among the college or group. 30 Book I: General Norms §2 The scrutineers are to collect the votes and, in the presence of the one who presides at the election, to check whether the number of votes corresponds to the number of electors; they are then to examine the votes and to announce how many each person has received. §3 If the number of votes exceeds the number of electors, the act is null. §4 All the proceedings of an election are to be accurately recorded by the one who acts as notary. They are to be signed at least by that notary, by the person who presides and by the scrutineers, and they are to be carefully preserved in the archive of the college.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 174, "c1917": "Is electus habeatur et a collegii praeside proclametur, qui requisitum suffragiorum numerum retulerit, ad normam can. 101, §1, n. 1.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the law or the statutes provide otherwise, an election can be made by compromise, that is the electors by unanimous and written consent transfer the right of election for this occasion to one or more suitable persons, whether they belong to the college or are outside it, who in virtue of this authority are to elect in the name of all. §2 If the college or group consists solely of clerics, the persons to whom the power of election is transferred must be in sacred orders; otherwise the election is invalid. §3 Those to whom the power of election is transferred must observe the provisions of law concerning an election and, for the validity of the election, they must observe the conditions attached to the compromise, unless these conditions are contrary to the law. Conditions which are contrary to the law are to be regarded as non-existent.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 175, "c1917": "Electio illico intimanda est electo, qui debet saltem intra octiduum utile a recepta intimatione manifestare utrum electioni consentiat, an eidem renuntiet; secus omne ius ex electione quaesitum amittit.", "c1983": "A compromise ceases, and the right to vote reverts to those who transferred it, when: 1° it is revoked by the college or group before it has been put into effect; 2° a condition attached to the compromise has not been fulfilled; 3° the election has been held, but invalidly.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 176, "c1917": "§1. Si electus renuntiaverit, omne ius ex electione quaesitum amittit, etsi renuntiationis eum postea poeniteat; sed rursus eligi potest; collegium autem intra mensem a cognita renuntiatione ad novam electionem procedere debet. 36 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Acceptatione electionis electus, si confirmatione non egeat, plenum ius statim obtinet; secus non acquirit nisi ius ad rem. §3. Ante acceptam confirmationem ipsi praetextu electionis non licet. sese immiscere admignistrationi officii sive in spiritualibus sive in temporalibus, et actus ab eo forte positi nulli sunt.", "c1983": "Unless it is otherwise provided in the law or the statutes, the person who has received the requisite number of votes in accordance with can. 119, n. 1, is deemed elected and is to be proclaimed by the person who presides over the college or group.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 177, "c1917": "§1. Electus, si electio confirmatione indigeat, saltem intra octiduum a die acceptatae electionis confirmationem a competenti Superiore petere per se vel per alium debet; secus omni iure privatur nisi probaverit se a petenda confirmatione iusto impedimento fuisse detentum. §2. Superior, si electum repererit idoneum, et electio ad normam iuris fuerit peracta, nequit confirmationem denegare. §3. Confirmatio in scriptis dari debet. §4. Recepta confirmatione, electus obtinet plenum ius in officio, nisi aliud in iure caveatur.", "c1983": "§1 The election is to be notified immediately to the person elected who must, within eight canonical days from the receipt of notification of the election, intimate to the person who presides over the college or group whether or not he or she accepts the election; otherwise, the election has no effect. §2 The person elected who has not accepted loses every right deriving from the election, nor is any right revived by subsequent acceptance; the person may, 31 Book I: General Norms however, be elected again. The college or group must proceed to a new election within a month of being notified of non-acceptance.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 178, "c1917": "Si electio intra praescriptum tempus peracta non fuerit, aut collegium iure eligendi privetur in poenam, libera officii provisio ad eum Superiorem devolvitur, a quo confirmanda esset electio vel cui ius providendi successive competit. ART. III. De postulatione.", "c1983": "If the election does not require confirmation, by accepting the election the person elected immediately obtains the office with all its rights; otherwise, he or she acquires only a right to the office.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 179, "c1917": "§1. Si electioni illius quem electores aptiorem putent ac praeferant, impedimentum obest, super quo dispensari possit ac soleat, suis ipsi suffragiis eum possunt, nisi aliud iure caveatur, a competenti Superiore postulare, etsi agatur de officio, pro quo electus confirmatione non egeat. §2. Compromissarii postulare nequeunt, nisi id in mandato aut compromisso fuerit expressum.", "c1983": "§1 If the election requires confirmation, the person elected must, either personally or through another, ask for confirmation by the competent authority within eight canonical days of acceptance of the office; otherwise that person is deprived of every right, unless he or she has established that there was just reason which prevented confirmation being sought. §2 The competent authority cannot refuse confirmation if he has found the person elected suitable in accordance with can. 149 §1, and the election has been carried out in accordance with the law. §3 Confirmation must be given in writing. §4 Before receiving notice of the confirmation, the person elected may not become involved in the administration of the office, neither in spiritual nor in material affairs; any acts possibly performed by that person are invalid. §5 When confirmation has been notified, the person elected obtains full right to the office, unless the law provides otherwise. ARTICLE 4: POSTULATION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 180, "c1917": "§1. Ut postulatio vim habeat, pro ea stet oportet maior suffragiorum pars, imo, si cum electione concurrat, saltem duae tertiae partes requiruntur. 37 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Suffragium pro postulatione exprimi debet per verbum: postulo, aut aequivalens; formula: eligo vel postulo, aut aequipallens, valet pro electione, si impedimentum non exsistat, secus pro postulatione.", "c1983": "§1 If a canonical impediment, from which a dispensation is possible and customary, stands in the way of the election of a person whom the electors judge more suitable and prefer, they can, unless the law provides otherwise, postulate that person from the competent authority. §2 Those to whom the power of electing has been transferred by compromise may not make a postulation, unless this is expressly stated in the terms of the compromise.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 181, "c1917": "§1. Postulatio saltem intra octiduum mitti debet ad Superiorem ad quem pertinet electionem confirmare, si facultatem habeat ab impedimento dispensandi; secus ad Romanum Pontificem aut ad alium habemtem facultatem.", "c1983": "§1 For a postulation to have effect, at least two thirds of the votes are required. §2 A vote for postulation must be expressed by the term ‘I postulate’, or an equivalent. The formula ‘I elect or postulate’, or its equivalent, is valid for election if there is no impediment; otherwise, it is valid for postulation.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 182, "c1917": "§1. Reiecta a Superiore postulatione, ius eligendi ad collegium redit, nisi electores scienter illum postulaverint qui tali detinetur impedimento in quo nequeat aut non soleat dispensari; tunc enim provisio ad Superiorem pertinet. §2. Quod si postulat admissa fuerit, id significetur postulato qui respondere debet ad normam can. 175. §3. Si eam acceptet, plenum ius in officio eidem statim acquiritur. CAPUT II. De amissione officiorum ecclesiasticorum.", "c1983": "§1 The postulation must be sent, within eight canonical days, by the person who presides to the authority which is competent to confirm the election, to whom it belongs to grant the dispensation from the impediment or, if he has not this 32 Book I: General Norms authority, to seek the dispensation from a superior authority. If confirmation is not required, the postulation must be sent to the authority which is competent to grant the dispensation. §2 If the postulation is not forwarded within the prescribed time, it is by that very fact invalid, and the college or group is for that occasion deprived of the right of election or of postulation, unless it is proved that the person presiding was prevented by a just impediment from forwarding the postulation, or did not do so in due time because of deceit or negligence. §3 The person postulated does not acquire any right from the postulation; the competent authority is not obliged to admit the postulation. §4 The electors may not revoke a postulation made to the competent authority, except with the consent of that authority.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 183, "c1917": "§1. Amittitur officium ecclesiasticum renuntiatione, privatione, amotione, translatione lapsu temporis praefiniti. §2. Resoluto quovis modo iure Superioris a quo fuerat concessum, officium ecclesiasticum non amittitur, nisi lex aliud caveat aut nisi in concessione habeatur clausula: ad beneplacitum nostrum, vel alia aequipollens.", "c1983": "§1 If a postulation is not admitted by the competent authority the right of election reverts to the college or group. §2 If the postulation has been admitted, this is to be notified to the person postulated, who must reply in accordance with can. 177 §1. §3 The person who accepts a postulation which has been admitted immediately obtains full right to the office. CHAPTER II: LOSS OF ECCLESIASTICAL OFFICE", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 184, "c1917": "Quisque sui compos potest officio ecclesiastico iusta de causa renuntiare, nisi speciali prohibitione renuntiatio sit ipsi interdicta.", "c1983": "§1 An ecclesiastical office is lost on the expiry of a predetermined time; on reaching the age limit defined by law; by resignation; by transfer; by removal; by deprivation. §2 An ecclesiastical office is not lost on the expiry, in whatever way, of the authority of the one by whom it was conferred, unless the law provides otherwise. §3 The loss of an office, once it has taken effect, is to be notified as soon as possible to those who have any right in regard to the provision of the office.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 185, "c1917": "Renuntiatio ex metu gravi, iniuste incusso, dolo aut errore substantiali vel simoniace facta irrita est ipso iure. 38 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The title ‘emeritus’ may be conferred on one who loses office by reason of age, or of resignation which has been accepted.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 186, "c1917": "Renuntiatio, ut valida sit, fieri debet a renuntiante aut scripto aut oretenus coram duobus testibus aut etiam per procuratorem speciali mandato munitum; et scriptum renuntiationis documentum in Curia deponatur.", "c1983": "Loss of office by reason of the expiry of a predetermined time or of reaching the age limit, has effect only from the moment that this is communicated in writing by the competent authority. 33 Book I: General Norms ARTICLE 1: RESIGNATION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 187, "c1917": "§1. Renuntiatio generatim, ut valeat, ei fieri debet a quo est acceptanda, vel, si acceptatione non egeat, a quo clericus officium accepit vel qui eiusdem locum tenet. §2. Quare si officium per confirmationem, admissionem vel institutionem collatum fuerit, renuntiatio fieri debet Superiori ad quem de iure ordinario confirmatio, admissio vel institutio spectat.", "c1983": "Anyone who is capable of personal responsibility can resign from an ecclesiastical office for a just reason.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 188, "c1917": "Ob tacitam renuntiationem ab ipso iure admissam quaelibet officia vacant ipso facto et sine ulla declaratione, si clericus: 1° Professionem religiosam emiserit, salvo, circa beneficia, praescripto can. 584; 2° Intra tempus utile iure statutum vel, deficiente iure, ab Ordinario determinatum, de officio provisus illud adire neglexerit; 3° Aliud officium ecclesiasticum cum priore incompatibile acceptaverit et eiusdem pacificam possessionem obtinuerit; 4° A fide catholica publice defecerit; 5° Matrimonium, etiam civile tantum, ut aiunt, contraxerit; 6° Contra praescriptum can. 141, §1 militiae saeculari nomen sponte dederit; 7° Habitum ecclesiasticum propria auctoritate sine iusta causa deposuerit, nec illum, ab Ordinario monitus, intra mensem a monitione recepta resumpserit; 8° Residentiam, qua tenetur, illegitime deseruerit et receptae Ordinarii monitioni, legitimo impedimento non detentus, intra congruum tempus ab Ordinario praefinitum, nec paruerit nec responderit.", "c1983": "A resignation which is made as a result of grave fear unjustly inflicted, or of deceit, or of substantial error, or of simony, is invalid by virtue of the law itself.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 189, "c1917": "§1. Superiores sine iusta et proportionata causa renuntiationes ne acceptent. §2. Renuntiationem Ordinarius loci intra mensem vel admittat vel reiiciat.", "c1983": "§1 For a resignation to be valid, whether it requires acceptance or not, it must be made to the authority which is competent to provide for the office in question, and it must be made either in writing, or orally before two witnesses. §2 The authority is not to accept a resignation which is not based on a just and proportionate reason. §3 A resignation which requires acceptance has no force unless it is accepted within three months. One which does not require acceptance takes effect when the person resigning communicates it in accordance with the law. [The m.p. Learn to take your leave, 12.II.2018, art. 5, abrogates the three-month term in the case of renunciation for reasons of age of the titles of some offices of pontifical appointment (cf. can. 401)] §4 Until a resignation takes effect, it can be revoked by the person resigning. Once it has taken effect, it cannot be revoked, but the person who resigned can obtain the office on the basis of another title. ARTICLE 2: TRANSFER", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 190, "c1917": "§1. Officium, renuntiatione legitime facta et acceptata, vacat postquam renuntianti significata est acceptatio. 39 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Renuntians in officio permaneat donec de Superioris acceptatione certum nuntium acceperit.", "c1983": "§1 A transfer can be made only by the person who has the right to provide both for the office which is lost and at the same time for the office which is being conferred. §2 A grave reason is required if a transfer is made against the will of the holder of an office and, always without prejudice to the right to present reasons against the transfer, the procedure prescribed by law is to be observed. §3 For a transfer to have effect, it must be notified in writing.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 191, "c1917": "§1. Semel legitime facta renuntiatione, non datur amplius poenitentiae locus, licet renuntians possit offcium ex alio titulo consequi. §2. Acceptata renuntiatio tempestive nota fiat iis qui aliquod ius in officii provisionem habent.", "c1983": "§1 In the process of transfer, the first office is vacated by the taking of canonical possession of the other office, unless the law or the competent authority has prescribed otherwise. §2 The person transferred receives the remuneration attached to the previous office until the moment of obtaining canonical possession of the other office. 34 Book I: General Norms ARTICLE 3: REMOVAL", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 192, "c1917": "§1. Privatio officii incurritur sive ipso iure, sive ex facto legitimi Superioris. §2. Si agatur de officio inamovibili, Ordinarius nequit clericum eodem privare, nisi mediante processu ad normam iuris. §3. Si de amovibili, privatio decerni ab Ordinario potest ex qualibet iusta causa, prudenti eius arbitrio, etiam citra delictum, naturali aequitate servata, sed certum procedendi modum sequi minime tenetur salvo canonum praescripto circa paroecias amovibiles; privatio tamen effectum non habet, nisi postquam fuerit a Superiore intimata; et ab Ordinarii decreto datur recursus ad Sedem Apostolicam, sed in devolutivo tantum.", "c1983": "One is removed from office either by a decree of the competent authority lawfully issued, observing of course the rights possibly acquired from a contract, or by virtue of the law in accordance with can. 194.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 193, "c1917": "§1. Translatio ab uno ad aliud officium ecclesiasticum ab eo tantum perfici potest, qui ius habet tum acceptandi renuntiationem, tum removendi a primo officio et promovendi ad alterum. §2. Ad translationem, si de consensu clerici fiat quaelibet iusta causa sufficit; si invito clerico, eadem fere causa requiritur idemque procedendi modus ac pro privatione, firmo praescripto can. 2162-2167, quod ad translationem attinet parochorum.", "c1983": "§1 No one may be removed from an office which is conferred on a person for an indeterminate time, except for grave reasons and in accordance with the procedure defined by law. §2 This also applies to the removal from office before time of a person on whom an office is conferred for a determinate time, without prejudice to can. 624 §3. §3 When in accordance with the provisions of law an office is conferred upon someone at the prudent discretion of the competent authority, that person may, upon the judgement of the same authority, be removed from the office for a just reason. §4 For a decree of removal to be effective, it must be notified in writing.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 194, "c1917": "§1. In translatione prius officium vacat cum clericus alterius possessionem canonice capit, nisi aliud a iure cautum sit vel a legitimo Superiore praescriptum. §2. Reditus prioris officii translatus percipit, donec aliud occupaverit.", "c1983": "§1 The following are removed from ecclesiastical office by virtue of the law itself: 1° one who has lost the clerical state; 2° one who has publicly defected from the Catholic faith or from communion with the Church; 3° a cleric who has attempted marriage, even a civil one. §2 The removal mentioned in nn. 2 and 3 can be insisted upon only if it is established by a declaration of the competent authority.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 195, "c1917": "Qui clericum ad officium elegerunt vel postulaverunt aut praesentaverunt, nequeunt eundem officio privare aut ab eo revocare seu amovere aut ad aliud transferre. 40 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS V. De potestate ordinaria et delegata.", "c1983": "If by a decree of the competent authority, and not by the law itself, someone is removed from an office on which that person’s livelihood depends, the same authority is to ensure that the person’s livelihood is secure for an appropriate time, unless this has been provided for in some other way. ARTICLE 4: DEPRIVATION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 196, "c1917": "Potestas iurisdictionis seu regiminis quae ex divina institutione est in Ecclesia, alia est fori externi, alia fori interni, seu conscientiae, sive sacramentalis sive extra-sacramentalis.", "c1983": "§1 Deprivation of office, that is, as a punishment for an offence, may be effected only in accordance with the law. §2 Deprivation takes effect in accordance with the provisions of the canons concerning penal law. 35 Book I: General Norms TITLE X: PRESCRIPTION", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 197, "c1917": "§1. Potestas iurisdictionis ordinaria ea est quae ipso iure adnexa est officio; delegata, quae commissa est personae. §2. Potestas ordinaria potest esse sive propria sive vicaria.", "c1983": "Prescription, as a means of acquiring or of losing a subjective right, or as a means of freeing oneself from obligations, is, apart from the exceptions prescribed in the canons of this Code, accepted by the Church in the manner in which it is adopted in the civil legislation of each country.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 198, "c1917": "§1. In iure nomine Ordinarii intelliguntur, nisi quis expresse excipiatur, praeter Romanum Pontificem, pro suo quisque territorio Episcopus residentialis, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius eorumque Vicarius Generalis, Administrator, Vicarius et Praefectus Apostolicus, itemque ii qui praedictis deficientibus interim ex iuris praescripto aut ex probatis constitutionibus succedunt in regimine, pro suis vero subditis Superiores maiores in religionibus clericalibus exemptis. §2. Nomine autem Ordinarii loci seu locorum veniunt omnes recensiti, exceptis Superioribus religiosis.", "c1983": "No prescription is valid unless it is based on good faith, not only in its beginning, but throughout the whole time required for the prescription, without prejudice to can. 1362.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 199, "c1917": "§1. Qui iurisdictionis potestatem habet ordinariam, potest eam alteri ex toto vel ex parte delegare, nisi aliud expresse iure caveatur. §2. Etiam potestas iurisdictionis ab Apostolica Sede delegata subdelegari potest sive ad actum, sive etiam habitualiter, nisi electa fuerit industria personae aut subdelegatio prohibita. §3. Potestas delegata ad universitatem negotiorum ab eo qui infra Romanum Pontificem habet ordinariam potestatem, potest in singulis casibus subdelegari. §4. ln aliis casibus potestas iurisdictionis delegata subdelegari potest tantummodo ex concessione expresse facta, sed articulum aliquem non iurisdictionalem etiam sine expressa commissione iudices delegati possunt subdelegare. §5. Nulla subdelegata potestas potest iterum subdelegari, nisi id expresse concessum fuerit. 41 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The following are not affected by prescription: 1° rights and obligations which are of divine law, whether natural or positive; 2° rights which can be obtained only by apostolic privilege; 3° rights and obligations which bear directly on the spiritual life of Christ’s faithful; 4° the certain and undisputed boundaries of ecclesiastical territories; 5° Mass offerings and obligations; 6° the provision of an ecclesiastical office which, in accordance with the law, requires the exercise of a sacred order; 7° the right of visitation and the obligation of obedience, so that Christ’s faithful could not be visited by an ecclesiastical authority and would no longer be subject to any authority. TITLE XI: THE RECKONING OF TIME", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 200, "c1917": "§1. Potestas iurisdictionis ordinaria et ad universitatem negotiorum delegata, late interpretanda est; alia quaelibet stricte; cui tamen delegata potestas est, ea quoque intelliguntur concessa, sine quibus eadem exerceri non posset. §2. Ei, qui delegatum se asserit, incumbit onus grobandae delegationis.", "c1983": "Unless the law provides otherwise, time is to be reckoned in accordance with the following canons.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 201, "c1917": "§1. Potestas iurisdictionis potest in solos subditos directe exerceri. §2. Iudicialis potestas tam ordinaria quam delegata exerceri nequit in proprium commodum aut extra territorium, salvis praescriptis can. 401, §1, 881, §2 et 1637. §3. Nisi aliud ex rerum natura aut ex iure constet, potestatem iurisdictionis voluntariam seu non-iudicialem quis exercere potest etiam in proprium commodum, aut extra territorium exsistens, aut in subditum e territorio absentem.", "c1983": "§1 Continuous time means unbroken time. §2 Canonical time is time which a person can so use to exercise or to pursue a right that it does not run when one is unaware, or when one is unable to act.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 202, "c1917": "§1. Actus potestatis iurisdictionis sive ordinariae sive delegatae collatae pro foro externo, valet quoque pro interno, non autem e converso. §2. Potestas collata pro foro interno exerceri potest etiam in foro interno extra- sacramentali, nisi sacramentale exigatur. §3. Si forum, pro quo potestas data est, expressum non fuerit, potestas intelligitur concessa pro utroque foro, nisi ex ipsa rei natura aliud constet.", "c1983": "§1 In law, a day is understood to be a space of twenty-four hours, to be reckoned continuously and, unless expressly provided otherwise, it begins at midnight; a week is a space of seven days; a month is a space of thirty days, and a year a space of three hundred and sixty-five days, unless it is stated that the month and the year are to be taken as in the calendar. 36 Book I: General Norms §2 If time is continuous, the month and the year are always to be taken as in the calendar.", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 203, "c1917": "§1. Delegatus qui sive circa res sive circa personas mandati sui fines excedit, nihil agit. §2. Hos tamen excessisse non intelligitur delegatus, qui alio modo ac deleganti placuerit, ea ad quae delegatus est, peragit, nisi modus ipse fuerit a delegante praeseriptus tanquam conditio.", "c1983": "§1 The first day is not to be counted in the total, unless its beginning coincides with the beginning of the day, or unless the law expressly provides otherwise. §2 Unless the contrary is prescribed, the final day is to be reckoned within the total; if the total time is one or more months, one or more years, one or more weeks, it finishes on completion of the last day bearing the same number or, if the month does not have the same number, on the completion of the last day of that month 37 BOOK II: THE PEOPLE OF GOD PART I: CHRIST’S FAITHFUL", "commentary": "General Norms: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 204, "c1917": "§1. Quod quis Superiorem adit, inferiore praetermisso, non idcirco voluntaria suspenditur inferioris potestas, sive haec ordinaria fuerit sive delegata. §2. Attamen rei ad Superiorem delatae ne se immisceat inferior, nisi ex gravi urgentique causa; et hoc in casu statim Superiorem de re moneat.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful are those who, since they are incorporated into Christ through baptism, are constituted the people of God. For this reason they participate in their own way in the priestly, prophetic and kingly office of Christ. They are called, each according to his or her particular condition, to exercise the mission which God entrusted to the Church to fulfil in the world. §2 This Church, established and ordered in this world as a society, subsists in the Catholic Church, governed by the successor of Peter and the Bishops in communion with him.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 205, "c1917": "§1. Si plures iurisdictionem delegatam obtinuerint pro eodem negotio, et dubitetur utrum delegatio facta fuerit in solidum an collegialiter, praesumitur facta in solidum in re voluntaria, collegialiter in re iudiciali. 42 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Pluribus in solidum delegatis, qui antea negotium occupavit, alios ab eodem excludit, nisi aut posthac impediatur aut nolit ulterius in negotio procedere. §3. Pluribus collegialiter delegatis, omnes simul pro actorum validitate in negotio expediendo procedere debent, nisi in mandato aliud cautum sit.", "c1983": "Those baptised are in full communion with the Catholic Church here on earth who are joined with Christ in his visible body, through the bonds of profession of faith, the sacraments and ecclesiastical governance.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 206, "c1917": "Pluribus successive delegatis, ille negotium expedire debet cuius mandatum anterius est nec posteriore rescripto expresse abrogatum fuit.", "c1983": "§1 Catechumens are linked with the Church in a special way since, moved by the Holy Spirit, they are expressing an explicit desire to be incorporated in the Church. By this very desire, as well as by the life of faith, hope and charity which they lead, they are joined to the Church which already cherishes them as its own. §2 The Church has a special care for catechumens. While it invites them to lead an evangelical life, and introduces them to the celebration of the sacred rites, it already accords them various prerogatives which are proper to Christians.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 207, "c1917": "§1. Potestas delegata exstinguitur, expleto mandato; elapso tempore aut exhausto numero casuum pro quo concessa fuit; cessante causa finali delegationis; revocatione delegantis delegato directe intimata aut renuntiatione delegati deleganti directe intimata et ab eodem acceptata; non autem resoluto iure delegantis, nisi in duobus casibus de quibus in can. 61. §2. Sed potestate pro foro interno concessa, actus per inadvertentiam positus, elapso tempore vel exhausto casuum numero, validus est. §3. Pluribus collegialiter delegatis, si unus deficiat, aliorum quoque delegatio exspirat, nisi aliud ex tenore delegationis constet.", "c1983": "§1 By divine institution, among Christ’s faithful there are in the Church sacred ministers, who in law are also called clerics; the others are called lay people. §2 Drawn from both groups are those of Christ’s faithful who, professing the evangelical counsels through vows or other sacred bonds recognised and approved by the Church, are consecrated to God in their own special way and promote the salvific mission of the Church. Their state, although it does not belong to the hierarchical structure of the Church, does pertain to its life and holiness. TITLE I: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF ALL CHRIST’S FAITHFUL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 208, "c1917": "Ad normam can. 183, §2, potestas ordinaria non exstinguitur resoluto iure concedentis officium cui adnexa est; sed cessat, amisso officio; silet, legitima appellatione interposita, nisi forte appellatio sit tantum in devolutivo, firmo praescripto can. 2264, 2284.", "c1983": "Flowing from their rebirth in Christ, there is a genuine equality of dignity and action among all of Christ’s faithful. Because of this equality they all contribute, each according to his or her own condition and office, to the building up of the Body of Christ. 38 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 209, "c1917": "In errore communi aut in dubio positivo et probabili sive iuris sive facti, iurisdictionem supplet Ecclesia pro foro tum externo tum interno.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful are bound to preserve their communion with the Church at all times, even in their external actions. §2 They are to carry out with great diligence their responsibilities towards both the universal Church and the particular Church to which by law they belong.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 210, "c1917": "Potestas ordinis, a legitimo Superiore ecclesiastico sive adnexa officio sive commissa personae, nequit aliis demandari, nisi id expresse fuerit iure vel indulto concessum. 43 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VI. De reductione clericorum ad statum laicalem.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful, each according to his or her own condition, must make a wholehearted effort to lead a holy life, and to promote the growth of the Church and its continual sanctification.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 211, "c1917": "§1. Etsi sacra ordinatio, semel valide recepta, nunquam irrita fiat, clericus tamen maior ad statum laicalem redigitur rescripto Sanctae Sedis, decreto vel sententia ad normam can. 214, demum poena degradationis. §2. Clericus minor ad statum laicalem regreditur, non solum ipso facto ob causas in iure descriptas, sed etiam sua ipsius voluntate, praemonito loci Ordinario, aut eiusdem Ordinarii decreto iusta de causa lato, si nempe Ordinarius, omnibus perpensis, prudenter iudicaverit clericum non posse cum decore status clericalis ad ordines sacros promoveri.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful have the obligation and the right to strive so that the divine message of salvation may more and more reach all people of all times and all places.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 212, "c1917": "§1. Qui in minoribus ordinibus constitutus ad statum laicalem quavis de causa regressus est, ut inter clericos denuo admittatur, requiritur licentia Ordinarii dioecesis cui incardinatus fuit per ordinationem, non concedenda, nisi post diligens examen super vita et moribus, et congruum, iudicio ipsius Ordinarii, experimentum. §2. Clericus vero maior qui ad statum laicalem rediit, ut inter clericos denuo admittatur, indiget Sanctae Sedis licentia.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful, conscious of their own responsibility, are bound to show Christian obedience to what the sacred Pastors, who represent Christ, declare as teachers of the faith and prescribe as rulers of the Church. §2 Christ’s faithful are at liberty to make known their needs, especially their spiritual needs, and their wishes to the Pastors of the Church. §3 They have the right, indeed at times the duty, in keeping with their knowledge, competence and position, to manifest to the sacred Pastors their views on matters which concern the good of the Church. They have the right also to make their views known to others of Christ’s faithful, but in doing so they must always respect the integrity of faith and morals, show due reverence to the Pastors and take into account both the common good and the dignity of individuals.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 213, "c1917": "§1. Omnes qui e clericali statu ad laicalem legitime redacti aut regressi sunt, eo ipso amittunt officia, beneficia, iura ac privilegia clericalia et vetantur in habitu ecclesiastico incedere ac tonsuram deferre. §2. Clericus tamen maior obligatione caelibatus tenetur, salvo praescripto can. 214.", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful have the right to be assisted by their Pastors from the spiritual riches of the Church, especially by the word of God and the sacraments.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 214, "c1917": "§1. Clericus qui metu gravi coactus ordinem sacrum recepit nec postea, remoto metu, eandem ordinationem ratam habuit saltem tacite per orainis exercitium, volens tamen per talem actum obligationibus clericalibus se subiicere ad statum laicalem, legitime probata coactione et ratihabitionis defectu, sententia iudicis redigatur sine ullis caelibatus ac horarum canonicarum obligationibus. §2. Coactio autem et defectus ratihabitionis probari debent ad normam can. 1993- 1998. 44 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info SECTIO II. DE CLERICIS IN SPECIE.", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful have the right to worship God according to the provisions of their own rite approved by the lawful Pastors of the Church; they also have the right to follow their own form of spiritual life, provided it is in accord with Church teaching.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 215, "c1917": "§1. Unius supremae ecclesiasticae potestatis est provincias ecclesiasticas dioeceses, abbatias vel praelaturas nullius, vicariatus apostolicos, praefecturas apostolicas erigere, aliter circumscribere dividere, unire, supprimere. §2. In iure nomine dioecesis venit quoque abbatia vel praelatura nullius; et nomine Episcopi, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, nisi ex natura rei vel sermonis contextu aliud constet.", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful may freely establish and direct associations which serve charitable or pious purposes or which foster the Christian vocation in the world, and they may hold meetings to pursue these purposes by common effort.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 216, "c1917": "§1. Territorium cuiuslibet dioecesis dividatur in distinctas partes territoriales; unicuique autem parti sua peculiaris ecclesia cum populo determinato est assignanda, suusque peculiaris rector, tanquam proprius eiusdem pastor, est praeficiendus pro necessaria animarum cura. §2. Pari modo vicariatus apostolicus et praefectura apostolica, ubi commode fieri possit, dividantur. §3. Partes dioecesis de quibus in §1, sunt paroeciae; partes vicariatus apostolici ac praefecturae apostolicae, si peculiaris rector eisdem fuerit assignatus, appellantur quasi- paroeciae. §4. Non possunt sine speciali apostolico indulto constitui paroeciae pro diversitate sermonis seu nationis fidelium in eadem civitate vel territorio degentium, nec paroeciae mere familiares aut personales; ad constitutas autem quod attinet, nihil innovandum, inconsulta Apostolica Sede.", "c1983": "Since they share the Church’s mission, all Christ’s faithful have the right to promote and support apostolic action, by their own initiative, undertaken according to their state and condition. No initiative, however, can lay claim to the title ‘Catholic’ without the consent of the competent ecclesiastical authority. [Consent is similarly required from the Holy See for the use of the title “pontifical” and for using other elements concerning the person or office of the Holy Father: see 39 Book II: The People of God Secretary of State, Declaratio ad Summi Pontificis dignitatem tuendam, 19.XII.2009, Acta Apostolicae Sedis, vol. 102, no. 1, p. 59]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 217, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus territorium suum in regiones seu districtus, pluribus paroeciis constantes, distribuat, qui veniunt nomine vicariatus foranei, decanatus, archipresbyteratus, etc. §2. Si haec distributio, ratione circumstantiarum, videatur impossibilis aut inopportuna, Episcopus consulat Sanctam Sedem, nisi ab eadem iam fuerit provisum. 45 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VII. De suprema potestate deque iis qui eiusdem sunt ecclesiastico iure participes. CAPUT I. De Romano Pontifice.", "c1983": "Since Christ’s faithful are called by baptism to lead a life in harmony with the gospel teaching, they have the right to a Christian education, which genuinely teaches them to strive for the maturity of the human person and at the same time to know and live the mystery of salvation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 218, "c1917": "§1. Romanus Pontifex, Beati Petri in primatu Successor, habet non solum primatum honoris, sed supremam et plenam potestatem iurisdictionis in universam Ecclesiam tum in rebus quae ad fidem et mores, tum in iis quae ad disciplinam et regimen Ecclesiae per totum orbem diffusae pertinent. §2. Haec potestas est vere episcopalis, ordinaria et immediata tum in omnes et singulas ecclesias, tum in omnes et singulos pastores et fideles, a quavis humana auctoritate independens.", "c1983": "Those who are engaged in fields of sacred study have a just freedom to research matters in which they are expert and to express themselves prudently concerning them, with due allegiance to the magisterium of the Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 219, "c1917": "Romanus Pontifex, legitime electus, statim ab acceptata electione, obtinet, iure divino, plenam supremae iurisdictionis potestatem.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful have the right to immunity from any kind of coercion in choosing a state in life.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 220, "c1917": "Gravioris momenti negotia quae uni Romano Pontifici reservantur sive natura sua, sive positiva lege, causae maiores appellantur.", "c1983": "No one may unlawfully harm the good reputation which a person enjoys, or violate the right of every person to protect his or her privacy. [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17929/2023, 7.III.2023, explains that can. 220 protects every person’s right to good name and privacy in the Church’s law, applies to personal data whether physical or electronic, and must be harmonised with other obligations (e.g., confidentiality in abuse cases and State data protection), with Episcopal Conferences asked to provide detailed norms to ensure respectful treatment of such information] [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18316/2024, 5.IX.2024, clarifies that the requirement to respect the good reputation of the deceased obliges Church ministers and officials to avoid including unproven allegations or defamatory material in ecclesiastical acts and records, and to exercise prudence and charity in public communications so as not to harm the reputation of the dead unjustly]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 221, "c1917": "Si contingat ut Romanus Pontifex renuntiet, ad eiusdem renuntiationis validitatem non est necessaria Cardinalium aliorumve acceptatio. 46 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De Concilio Oecumenico.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful may lawfully vindicate and defend the rights they enjoy in the Church, before the competent ecclesiastical forum in accordance with the law. §2 If any members of Christ’s faithful are summoned to trial by the competent authority, they have the right to be judged according to the provisions of the law, to be applied with equity. §3 Christ’s faithful have the right that no canonical penalties be inflicted upon them except in accordance with the law. 40 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 222, "c1917": "§1. Dari nequit Oecumenicum Concilium quod a Romano Pontifice non fuerit convocatum. §2. Eiusdem Romani Pontificis est Oecumenico Concilio per se vel per alios praeesse, res in eo tractandas ordinemque servandum constituere ac designare, Concilium ipsum transferre, suspendere, dissolvere, eiusque decreta confirmare.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful have the obligation to provide for the needs of the Church, so that the Church has available to it those things which are necessary for divine worship, for apostolic and charitable work and for the worthy support of its ministers. §2 They are also obliged to promote social justice and, mindful of the Lord’s precept, to help the poor from their own resources.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 223, "c1917": "§1. Vocantur ad Concilium in eoque ius habent suffragii deliberativi: 1° S. R. E. Cardinales, etsi non Episcopi; 2° Patriarchae, Primates, Archiepiscopi, Episcopi residentiales, etiam nondum consecrati; 3° Abbates vel Praelati nullius; 4° Abbas Primas, Abbates Superiores Congregationum monasticarum, ac supremi Moderatores religionum clericalium exemptarum, non autem aliarum religionum, nisi aliud convocationis decretum ferat. §2. Etiam Episcopi titulares, vocati ad Concilium, suffragium obtinent deliberativum, nisi aliud in convocatione expresse caveatur. §3. Theologi ac sacrorum canonum periti, ad Concilium forte invitati, suffragium non habent, nisi consultivum.", "c1983": "§1 In exercising their rights, Christ’s faithful, both individually and in associations, must take account of the common good of the Church, as well as the rights of others and their own duties to others. §2 Ecclesiastical authority is entitled to regulate, in view of the common good, the exercise of rights which are proper to Christ’s faithful. [See Dicastery for Legislative Texts, Explanatory Note, 8.XII.2010, which states that this norm is not to be invoked to limit the exercise of rights in individual cases, since other procedures exist for such purposes] TITLE II: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF THE LAY MEMBERS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 224, "c1917": "§1. Si quis ex vocatis ad Concilium ad normam can. 223, §1, eidem, iusto impedimento detentus, interesse non possit, mittat procuratorem et impedimentum probet. §2. Procurator, si fuerit unus e Concilii Patribus, duplici suffragio non gaudet; si non fuerit, publicis tantum sessionibus interesse potest, sed sine suffragio; expleto autem Concilio, huius acta subscribendi ius habet.", "c1983": "Lay members of Christ’s faithful have the duties and rights enumerated in the canons of this title, in addition to those duties and rights which are common to all Christ’s faithful and those stated in other canons.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 225, "c1917": "Nemini eorum qui Concilio interesse debent, licet ante discedere, quam Concilium sit rite absolutum, nisi a Concilii praeside cognita ac probata discessionis causa et impempetrata abeundi licentia. 47 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Since lay people, like all Christ’s faithful, are deputed to the apostolate by baptism and confirmation, they are bound by the general obligation and they have the right, whether as individuals or in associations, to strive so that the divine message of salvation may be known and accepted by all people throughout the world. This obligation is all the more insistent in circumstances in which only through them are people able to hear the Gospel and to know Christ. §2 They have also, according to the condition of each, the special obligation to permeate and perfect the temporal order of things with the spirit of the Gospel. In this way, particularly in conducting secular business and exercising secular functions, they are to give witness to Christ.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 226, "c1917": "Propositis a Romano Pontifice quaestionibus Patres possunt alias addere, a Concilii tamen praeside antea probatas.", "c1983": "§1 Those who are married are bound by the special obligation, in accordance with their own vocation, to strive for the building up of the people of God through their marriage and family. §2 Because they gave life to their children, parents have the most serious obligation and the right to educate them. It is therefore primarily the responsibility of Christian 41 Book II: The People of God parents to ensure the Christian education of their children in accordance with the teaching of the Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 227, "c1917": "Concilii decreta vim definitivam obligandi non habent, nisi a Romano Pontifice fuerint confirmata et eius iussu promulgata.", "c1983": "To lay members of Christ’s faithful belongs the right to have acknowledged as theirs that freedom in secular affairs which is common to all citizens. In using this freedom, however, they are to ensure that their actions are permeated with the spirit of the Gospel, and they are to heed the teaching of the Church proposed by the magisterium, but they must be on guard, in questions of opinion, against proposing their own view as the teaching of the Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 228, "c1917": "§1. Concilium Oecumenicum suprema pollet in universam Ecclesiam potestate. §2. A sententia Romani Pontificis non datur ad Concilium Oecumenicum appellatio.", "c1983": "§1 Lay people who are found to be suitable are capable of being admitted by the sacred Pastors to those ecclesiastical offices and functions which, in accordance with the provisions of law, they can discharge. §2 Lay people who are outstanding in the requisite knowledge, prudence and integrity, are capable of being experts or advisers, even in councils in accordance with the law, in order to provide assistance to the Pastors of the Church. [See m.p. Antiquum ministerium, 10.V.2021, instituting the ministry of catechist]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 229, "c1917": "Si contingat Romanum Pontificem, durante Concilii celebratione, e vita decedere, ipso iure hoc intermittitur, donec novus Pontifex illud resumi et continuari iusserit. CAPUT III. De Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Cardinalibus.", "c1983": "§1 Lay people have the duty and the right to acquire the knowledge of Christian teaching which is appropriate to each one’s capacity and condition, so that they may be able to live according to this teaching, to proclaim it and if necessary to defend it, and may be capable of playing their part in the exercise of the apostolate. §2 They also have the right to acquire that fuller knowledge of the sacred sciences which is taught in ecclesiastical universities or faculties or in institutes of religious sciences, attending lectures there and acquiring academic degrees. §3 Likewise, assuming that the provisions concerning the requisite suitability have been observed, they are capable of receiving from the lawful ecclesiastical authority a mandate to teach the sacred sciences.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 230, "c1917": "S. R. E. Cardinales Senatum Romani Pontificis constituunt eidemque in regenda Ecclesia praecipui consiliarii et adiutores assistunt.", "c1983": "§1 Lay persons who possess the age and qualifications established by decree of the conference of bishops can be admitted on a stable basis through the prescribed liturgical rite to the ministries of lector and acolyte. Nevertheless, the conferral of these ministries does not grant them the right to obtain support or remuneration from the Church. [Revised wording according to m.p. Spiritus Domini, 10.I.2021] [On who may confer the ministries of lector and acolyte see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17234/2020, 10.XII.2020] 42 Book II: The People of God §2 Lay people can receive a temporary assignment to the role of lector in liturgical actions. Likewise, all lay people can exercise the roles of commentator, cantor or other such, in accordance with the law. [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 230 §2, 11.VII.1992, confirming that females may be altar servers; however, a bishop may not oblige his priests to use female altar servers: see Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Response to dubium, 27.VII.2001] §3 Where the needs of the Church require and ministers are not available, lay people, even though they are not lectors or acolytes, can supply certain of their functions, that is, exercise the ministry of the word, preside over liturgical prayers, confer baptism and distribute Holy Communion, in accordance with the provisions of the law. [Extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion may not exercise their function if ordinary ministers are present and are not impeded: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 910 §2, 1.VI.1988]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 231, "c1917": "§1. Sacrum Collegium in tres ordines distribuitur: episcopalem, ad quem soli pertinent sex Cardinales dioecesibus suburbicariis praepositi; presbyteralem, qui constat Cardinalibus quinquaginta; diaconalem, qui quatuordecim. §2. Cardinalibus ordinis presbyteralis ac diaconalis suus cuique titulus aut diaconia in Urbe assignatur a Romano Pontifice.", "c1983": "§1 Lay people who are pledged to the special service of the Church, whether permanently or for a time, have a duty to acquire the appropriate formation which their role demands, so that they may conscientiously, earnestly and diligently fulfil this role. §2 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 230 §1, they have the right to a worthy remuneration befitting their condition, whereby, with due regard also to the provisions of the civil law, they can becomingly provide for their own needs and the needs of their families. Likewise, they have the right to have their insurance, social security and medical benefits duly safeguarded. TITLE III: SACRED MINISTERS OR CLERICS CHAPTER I: THE FORMATION OF CLERICS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 232, "c1917": "§1. Cardinales libere a Romano Pontifice ex toto terrarum orbe eliguntur, viri, saltem in ordine presbyteratus constituti, doctrina, pietate ac rerum agendarum prudentia egregie praestantes. 48 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. A cardinalatus dignitate arcentur: 1° Illegitimi, etiamsi per subsequens matrimonium fuerint legitimati; itemque alii irregulares vel a sacris ordinibus impediti secundum canonicas sanctiones, etsi cum ipsis auctoritate apostolica fuerit ad ordines et dignitates etiam episcopalem dispensatum; 2° Qui prolem etiam ex legitimo matrimonio susceptam, vel nepotem ex ea habent; 3° Qui primo aut secundo gradu consanguinitatis alicui Cardinali viventi coniuncti sunt.", "c1983": "It is the duty and the proper and exclusive right of the Church to train those who are deputed to sacred ministries.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 233, "c1917": "§1. Cardinales creantur et publicantur a Romano Pontifice in Consistorio sicque creati et publicati obtinent ius ad electionem Romani Pontificis et privilegia de quibus in can. 239. §2. Si tamen Romanus Pontifex creationem alicuius in Consistorio annuntiaverit, eius nomine sibi in pectore reservato, sic promotus nullis interim gaudet Cardinalium iuribus aut privilegiis, sed, postquam a Romano Pontifice eius nomen publicatum fuerit, iisdem fruitur a publicatione, iure vero praecedentiae a reservatione in pectore.", "c1983": "§1 It is the duty of the whole Christian community to foster vocations so that the needs of the sacred ministry are sufficiently met in the entire Church. In particular, this duty binds Christian families, educa tors and, in a special way, priests, especially parish priests. DiocesanBishops, who must show the greatest concern to promote vocations, are to instruct the people entrusted to them on the importance of the sacred ministry and the need for ministers in the Church. They 43 Book II: The People of God are to encourage and support initiatives to promote vocations, especially movements established for this purpose. §2 Moreover, priests and especially diocesan Bishops are to be solicitous that men of more mature years who believe they are called to the sacred ministries are prudently assisted by word and deed and are duly prepared.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 234, "c1917": "Promotus absens a Curia debet in recipiendo bireto rubro iurare se intra annum, nisi legitimo detineatur impedimento, Summum Pontificem aditurum.", "c1983": "§1 Minor seminaries and other institutions of a similar nature promote vocations by providing a special religious formation, allied to human and scientific education; where they exist, they are to be retained and fostered. Indeed, where the diocesan Bishop considers it expedient, he is to provide for the establishment of a minor seminary or similar institution. §2 Unless the circumstances of certain situations suggest otherwise, young men who aspire to the priesthood are to receive that same human and scientific formation which prepares their peers in their region for higher studies.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 235, "c1917": "Nisi aliter in casibus particularibus fuerit a Sancta Sede provisum, per promotionem ad sacram purpuram non solum ipso facto vacant dignitates omnes, ecclesiae, beneficia quae promotus possideat, sed etiam pensiones ecclesiasticae amittuntur.", "c1983": "§1 Young men who intend to become priests are to receive the appropriate religious formation and instruction in the duties proper to the priesthood in a major seminary, for the whole of the time of formation or, if in the judgement of the diocesan Bishop circumstances require it, for at least four years. §2 Those who lawfully reside outside the seminary are to be entrusted by the diocesan Bishop to a devout and suitable priest, who will ensure that they are carefully formed in the spiritual life and in discipline.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 236, "c1917": "§1. Per optionem in Consistorio factam et a Summo Pontifice approbatam, possunt, servata prioritate ordinis et promotionis, Cardinales ex ordine presbyterali transire ad alium titulum et Cardinales ex ordine diaconali ad aliam diaconiam et, si per integrum decennium in ordine diaconali permanserint, etiam ad ordinem presbyteralem. §2. Cardinalis ex ordine diaconali, transiens per optionem ad ordinem presbyteralem, locum obtinet ante omnes illos Cardinales presbyteros, qui post ipsum ad sacrae purpurae honorem assumpti sunt. 49 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Suburbicaria si vacet sedes, Cardinales ex ordine presbyterali, qui momento vacationis praesentes fuerint in Curia vel ab ea absentes ad tempus ob sibi commissum negotium aliquod a Romano Pontifice, optare eam possunt in Consistorio, servata prioritate promotionis. §4. Cardinales quibus una ex ecclesiis suburbicariis est assignata, aliam optare nequeunt; cum vero Cardinalis gradum Decani attigerit, dioecesim suam Ostiensi cumulat, quae proinde cum alia atque alia dioecesi suburbicaria in persona Cardinalis Decani semper coniungitur.", "c1983": "Those who aspire to the permanent diaconate are to be formed in the spiritual life and appropriately instructed in the fulfilment of the duties proper to that order, in accordance with the provisions made by the Episcopal Conference: 1° young men are to reside for at least three years in a special houseunless the diocesan Bishop for grave reasons decides otherwise, 2° men of more mature years, whether celibate or married, are to prepare for three years in a manner determined by the same Episcopal Conference. [See Congregation for Catholic Education and Congregation for the Clergy, Basic norms for the formation of permanent deacons (Ratio fundamentalis institutionis diaconorum permanentium) and Directory for the Ministry and Life of Permanent Deacons, 22.II.1998)", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 237, "c1917": "§1. Sacro Cardinalium Collegio praeest Decanus, idest antiquior promotione ad aliquam sedem suburbicariam, cui tamen nulla est in ceteros Cardinales iurisdictio, sed ipse primus habetur inter aequales. §2. Vacante decanatu, ipso iure succedit Subdecanus, sive is tempore vacationis sit praesens in Curia, sive in sua suburbicaria dioecesi commoretur, sive absit ad tempus ob sibi commissum munus a Romano Pontifice.", "c1983": "§1 Where it is possible and advisable, each diocese is to have a major seminary; otherwise, students preparing for the sacred ministries are to be sent to the seminary of another diocese, or an inter-diocesan seminary is to be established. §2 An interdiocesan seminary is not to be erected unless the conference of bishops, if the seminary is for its entire territory, or the bishops involved have obtained the 44 Book II: The People of God prior confirmation of the Apostolic See for both the erection of the seminary and its statutes. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 238, "c1917": "§1. Cardinales tenentur obligatione residendi in Curia, nec fas est ipsis ab eadem discedere sine licentia Romani Pontificis, salvo praescripto §§2, 3 huius canonis. §2. Haec obligatio urget quoque Cardina1es Episcopos suburbicarios; sed ipsi non indigent licentia ut sese conferant ad dioeceses sibi commissas, quoties opportunum iudicaverint. §3. Cardinales qui sunt Episcopi alicuius dioecesis non suburbicariae, lege residendi in Curia eximuntur; sed cum ad Urbem venerint, Summum Pontificem adeant, nec ab Urbe discedant antequam ab eodem abeundi licentiam impetraverint.", "c1983": "§1 Seminaries which are lawfully established have juridical personality in the Church by virtue of the law itself. §2 In the conduct of all its affairs, the rector acts in the person of the seminary, unless for certain matters the competent authority has prescribed otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 239, "c1917": "§1. Praeter alia privilegia quae in hoc Codice suis in titulis enumerantur, Cardinales omnes a sua promotione in Consistorio facultate gaudent : 1° Audiendi ubique terrarum confessiones etiam religiosorum utriusque sexus et absolvendi ab omnibus peccatis et censuris etiam reservatis, exceptis tantum censuris Sedi Apostolicae specialissimo modo reservatis et illis quae adnexae sunt revelationi secreti S. Officii; 2° Sibi suisque familiaribus eligendi sacerdotem confessionibus excipiendis, qui, si iurisdictione careat, eam ipso iure obtinet, etiam quod spectat ad peccata et censuras, reservatas quoque, illis tantum censuris exceptis, de quibus in n. 1; 3° Verbum Dei ubique praedicandi; 50 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 4° Celebrandi vel alii permittendi ut coram se celebret unam Missam in feria V maioris hebdomadae ac tres Missas in nocte Nativitatis Domini; 5° Benedicendi ubique, solo crucis signo, cum omnibus indulgentiis a Sancta Sede concedi solitis, rosaria, aliasque coronas precatorias, cruces, numismata, statuas, scapularia a Sede Apostolica probata eaque imponendi sine onere inscriptionis; 6° Sub unica benedictione erigendi, in ecclesiis et oratoriis etiam privatis aliisque piis locis, stationes Viae Crucis cum omnibus indulgentiis, quae huiusmodi pium exercitium peragentibus impertitae sunt; nec non benedicendi pro fidelibus, qui causa infirmitatis vel alius legitimi impedimenti sacras stationes Viae Crucis visitare nequeant, Crucifixi icones cum applicatione omnium indulgentiarum devoto exercitio eiusdem Viae Crucis a Romanis Pontificibus adnexarum; 7° Celebrandi super aram portatilem non solum in domo propriae habitationis, sed ubicunque degunt; et permittendi ut alia Missa, ipsis adstantibus, celebretur; 8° Celebrandi in mari, debitis cautelis adhibitis; 9° In omnibus ecclesiis et oratoriis Missam celebrandi proprio calendario conformem; 10° Fruendi altari privilegiato personali quotidiano; 11° Lucrandi in propriis sacellis indulgentias, ad quas acquirendas praescripta sit visitatio templi alicuius vel publicae aediculae civitatis seu loci, in quo Cardinales actu commorentur, quo privilegio etiam eorum familiares frui possunt; 12° Benedicendi ubique populo more Episcoporum; sed in Urbe in ecclesiis tantum, piis locis et fidelium consessibus; 13° More Episcoporum gestandi crucem ante pectus etiam supra mozetam atque utendi mitra et baculo pastorali; 14° Sacrum celebrandi in quolibet privato sacello sine praeiudicio illius qui indulto gaudet; 15° Pontificalia cum throno et baldachino peragendi in omnibus ecclesiis extra Urbem, Ordinario praemonito, si ecclesia sit cathedralis; 16° Honoribus locorum Ordinariis tribui solitis fruendi quocunque se conferant; 17° Fidem faciendi in foro externo, de oraculo póntificio testantes; 18° Fruendi sacello ab Ordinarii visitatione exempto; 19° De reditibus beneficiariis libere disponendi etiam per testamentum, salvo praescripto can. 1298; 51 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 20° Consecrationes et benedictiones ecclesiarum altarium, sacrae supellectilis, Abbatum aliasve similes, excepta oleorum sacrorum consecratione, si Cardinalis charactere episcopali careat, ubique locorum, servatis servandis, peragendi, firmo praescripto can. 1157; 21° Praecedendi omnibus Praelatis etiam Patriarchis, imo ipsis Legatis Pontificiis, nisi Legatus sit Cardinalis in proprio territorio residens; Cardinalis autem Legatus a latere praecedit extra Urbem omnibus aliis; 22° Conferendi primam tonsuram et ordines minores, dummodo promovendus habeat dimissorias proprii Ordinarii litteras; 23° Ministrandi sacramentum confirmationis, firmo onere inscriptionis nominis confirmati ad normam iuris; 24° Concedendi indulgentias ducentorum dierum etiam toties quoties lucrandas, in locis vel institutis ac pro personis suae iurisdictionis vel protectionis; item in aliis locis, sed a praesentibus solummodo, singulis vicibus, lucrandas. §2. Cardinalis Decanus gaudet privilegio ordinandi et consecrandi electum Pontificem, si hic ordinatione vel episcopali consecratione indigeat, et tunc pallio utitur; quod privilegium, absente Cardinali Decano, competit Subdecano, eoque etiam absente, antiquiori Cardinali Episcopo suburbicario. §3. Demum Cardinalis Proto-diaconus pallia Archiepiscopis et Episcopis privilegio fruentibus eorumve procuratoribus, vice Romani Pontificis, imponit; et nomen novi electi Pontificis populo annuntiat.", "c1983": "§1 In all seminaries there is to be a rector who presides over it, a vice-rector, if circumstances warrant this, and a financial administrator. Moreover, if the students follow their studies in the seminary, there are to be professors who teach the various subjects in a manner suitably coordinated between them. §2 In every seminary there is to be at least one spiritual director, though the students are also free to approach other priests who have been deputed to this work by the Bishop. §3 The seminary statutes are to determine the manner in which the other moderators, the professors and indeed the students themselves, are to participate in the rector’s responsibility, especially in regard to the maintenance of discipline.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 240, "c1917": "§1. Cardinalis ad sedem suburbicariam promotus et in eiusdem possessionem canonice immissus est verus Episcopus suae dioecesis, eaque potestate in eam pollet, quam Episcopi residentiales in propria dioecesi obtinent. §2. Ceteri Cardinales in suis titulis vel diaconiis, postquam eorundem canonicam possessionem ceperint, omnia possunt quae locorum Ordinarii in suis ecclesiis, exceptis ordine iudiciorum et qualibet iurisdictione in fideles, sed salva potestate in iis quae ad disciplinam, morum correctionem, servitium ecclesiae pertinent. §3. Cum throno et baldachino Cardinalis ordinis presbyteralis potest in suo titulo pontificalia peragere et Cardinalis ordinis diaconalis in sua diaconia pontificaliter assistere, et nemo alius ibidem id potest sine Cardinalis assensu; in aliis vero Urbis ecclesiis Cardinales throno et baldachino uti nequeunt sine licentia Romani Pontificis.", "c1983": "§1 Besides ordinary confessors, other confessors are to come regularly to the seminary; while maintaining seminary discipline, the students are always to be free to approach any confessor, whether inside or outside the seminary. §2 In deciding about the admission of students to orders, or their dismissal from the seminary, the vote of the spiritual director and the confessors may never be sought.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 241, "c1917": "Sede Apostolica vacante, Sacrum Cardinalium Collegium et Romana Curia non aliam habent potestatem, quam quae definitur in const. Pii X Vacante Sede Apostolica, 25 Dec. 1904. 52 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT IV. De Curia Romana.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is to admit to the major seminary only those whose human, moral, spiritual and intellectual gifts, as well as physical and psychological health and right intention, show that they are capable of dedicating themselves permanently to the sacred ministries. [See Congregation for Catholic Education, Instruction Concerning the Criteria for the Discernment of Vocations with regard to Persons with Homosexual Tendencies in view of their Admission to the Seminary and to Holy Orders, 4.XI.2005; Secretariat of State, Rescriptum ex audientia, 8.IV.2008; Congregation for Catholic Education, Guidelines for the use of psychology in the admission and formation of candidates for the priesthood, 29.VI.2008] 45 Book II: The People of God §2 Before they are accepted, they must submit documentation of their baptism and confirmation, and whatever else is required by the provisions of the Charter of Priestly Formation. §3 If there is question of admitting those who have been dismissed from another seminary or religious institute, there is also required the testimony of the respective superior, especially concerning the reason for their dismissal or departure. [See Congregation for Catholic Education, Instruction on admitting candidates coming from other seminaries or religious communities, 8.III.1996, on the correct application of this provision]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 242, "c1917": "Curia Romana constat Sacris Congregationibus, Tribunalibus et Officiis, prout inferius enumerantur et describuntur.", "c1983": "§1 Each nation is to have a programme of priestly formation which is to be established by the conference of bishops, attentive to the norms issued by the supreme authority of the Church, and which is to be confirmed by the Holy See. This programme is to be adapted to new circumstances, also with the confirmation of the Holy See, and is to define the main principles of the instruction to be given in the seminary and general norms adapted to the pastoral needs of each region or province. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] §2 The norms of the Charter mentioned in §1 are to be observed in all seminaries, whether diocesan or inter-diocesan.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 243, "c1917": "§1. In singulis Congregationibus, Tribunalibus, Officiis servanda est disciplina et tractanda sunt negotia secundum normas tum generales tum particulares, quas ipsis Romanus Pontifex praestituerit. §2. Omnes qui ad Congregationes, Tribunalia, Officia Romanae Curiae pertinent, ad secretum servandum tenentur intra fines et secundum modum ex disciplina unicuique propria determinatum.", "c1983": "In addition, each seminary is to have its own rule, approved by the diocesan Bishop or, in the case of an inter-diocesan seminary, by the Bishops concerned. In this, the norms of the Charter of Priestly Formation are to be adapted to the particular circumstances and developed in greater detail, especially on points of discipline affecting the daily life of the students and the good order of the entire seminary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 244, "c1917": "§1. Nihil grave aut extraordinarium in iisdem Congregationibus, Tribunalibus, Officiis agatur, nisi a Moderatoribus eorundem Romano Pontifici fuerit antea significatum. §2. Gratiae quaevis ac resolutiones indigent pontificia approbatione, exceptis iis pro quibus eorundem Officiorum, Tribunalium, Congregationum Moderatoribus speciales facultates tributae sint, exceptisque sententiis Tribunalis Sacrae Romanae Rotae et Signaturae Apostolicae.", "c1983": "The spiritual formation and the doctrinal instruction of the students in a seminary are to be harmoniously blended. They are to be so planned that the students, each according to his talents, simultaneously develop the requisite human maturity and acquire the spirit of the Gospel and a close relationship with Christ.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 245, "c1917": "Controversiam, si qua exoriatur, de competentia inter Sacras Congregationes, Tribunalia vel Officia Romanae Curiae, dirimit coetus S. R. E. Cardinalium, quos Romanus Pontifex singulis vicibus designaverit. ART. I. De Sacris Congregationibus.", "c1983": "§1 Through their spiritual formation students are to be fitted for the fruitful exercise of the pastoral ministry, and are to be inculcated with a sense of mission. They are to learn that a ministry which is always exercised with lively faith and charity contributes effectively to their personal sanctification. They are to learn to cultivate those virtues which are highly valued in human relationships, in such a way that they can arrive at an appropriate harmony between human and supernatural values. 46 Book II: The People of God §2 Students are to be so trained that, filled with love for Christ’s Church, they are linked to the Roman Pontiff, the successor of Peter, in humble and filial charity, to their own Bishop as his faithful co-workers and to their brethren in friendly cooperation. Through the common life in the seminary, and by developing relationships of friendship and of association with others, they are to be prepared for the fraternal unity of the diocesan presbyterium, in whose service of the Church they will share.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 246, "c1917": "Singulis Congregationibus praeest Cardinalis Praefectus vel, si eisdem praesit ipsemet Romanus Pontifex, eas dirigit Cardinalis Secretarius; quibus adiunguntur Cardinales quos Pontifex eis adscribendos censuerit, cum aliis necessariis administris. 53 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The celebration of the Eucharist is to be the centre of the whole life of the seminary, so that the students, participating in the very charity of Christ, may daily draw strength of soul for their apostolic labour and for their spiritual life particularly from this richest of sources. §2 They are to be formed in the celebration of the liturgy of the hours, by which the ministers of God, in the name of the Church, intercede with Him for all the people entrusted to them, and indeed for the whole world. §3 Devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary, including the rosary, mental prayer and other exercises of piety are to be fostered, so that the students may acquire the spirit of prayer and be strengthened in their vocation. §4 The students are to become accustomed to approach the sacrament of penance frequently. It is recommended that each should have a director of his spiritual life, freely chosen, to whom he can trustfully reveal his conscience. §5 Each year the students are to make a spiritual retreat.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 247, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio S. Officii, cui ipse Summus Pontifex praeest, tutatur doctrinam fidei et morum. §2. Iudicat de iis delictis quae sibimet secundum propriam eiusdem legem reservantur, cum potestate has criminales causas videndi non solum in gradu appellationis a tribunali Ordinarii loci, sed etiam in prima instantia, si directe ad ipsam delatae fuerint. §3. Ipsa sola cognoscit ea quae, sive directe sive indirecte, in iure aut in facto, circa privilegium, uti aiunt, Paulinum et matrimonii impedimenta disparitatis cultus et mixtae religionis versantur; itemque ad eam spectat facultas dispensandi in hisce impedimentis. Quare quaelibet huiusmodi quaestio ad hanc Congregationem est deferenda, quae tamen potest, si ita censeat et casus ferat, quaestionem remittere ad aliam Congregationem vel ad Tribunal Sacrae Romanae Rotae. §4. Ad eandem pertinet non solum delatos sibi libros diligenter excutere, eos, si oportuerit, prohibere, et dispensationes concedere; sed etiam ex officio inquirere, qua opportuniore licebit via, quae in vulgus edantur scripta cuiuslibet generis damnanda, et in memoriam Ordinariorum reducere, quam religiose teneantur in perniciosa scripta animadvertere eaque Sanctae Sedi denuntiare, ad normam can. 1397. §5. Ipsa una competens est circa ea omnia quae ieiunium eucharisticum pro sacerdotibus Missam celebrantibus respiciunt.", "c1983": "§1 By appropriate instruction they are to be prepared to observe celibacy and to learn to hold it in honour as a special gift of God. §2 The students are to be given all the requisite knowledge concerning the duties and burdens which are proper to the sacred ministers of the Church, concealing none of the difficulties of the priestly life.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 248, "c1917": "§1. Congregationis Consistorialis Praefectus est ipse Romanus Pontifex. Praeter alios ad eandem pertinent ex officio Cardinales Secretarius S. Officii, Praefectus Congregationis de Seminariis et Universitatibus studiorum et Secretarius Status. Inter Consultores eiusdem semper sunt Assessor S. Officii, Secretarius Congregationis pro negotiis ecclesiasticis extraordinariis et Secretarius Congregationis de Seminariis et Universitatibus studiorum. §2. Ad hanc Congregationem spectat non modo parare agenda in Consistoriis, sed praeterea, in locis Congregationi de Prop. Fide non obnoxiis, novas dioeceses ac provincias et capitula tum cathedralia tum collegialia constituere; dioeceses iam constitutas dividere; Episcopos, Administratores Apostolicos, Coadiutores et Auxiliares Episcoporum constituendos proponere, canonicas inquisitiones seu processus super promovendis indicere actosque diligenter expendere, ipsorum periclitari doctrinam, salvo praescripto can. 255. §3. Ab hac Congregatione dependent ea omnia quae pertinent ad constitutionem, conservationem et statum dioecesium. Quare ipsa vigilat super impletis vel minus obligationibus, quibus Ordinarii tenentur; cognoscit ea quae ab Episcopis scripto relata sint de statu suarum dioecesium; indicit visitationes apostolicas examinatque eas quae fuerint absolutae, transmissis in utroque casu ad singulas Congregationes iis ad deliberandum negotiis quae ad eas peculiariter pertinent. 54 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The doctrinal formation given is to be so directed that the students may acquire a wide and solid teaching in the sacred sciences, together with a general culture which is appropriate to the needs of place and time. As a result, with their own faith founded on and nourished by this teaching, they ought to be able properly to proclaim the Gospel to the people of their own time, in a fashion suited to the manner of the people’s thinking.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 249, "c1917": "§1. Congregationi de disciplina Sacramentorum proposita est universa legislatio circa disciplinam septem Sacramentorum, incolumi iure Congregationis S. Officii circa ea quae in can. 247 statuta sunt, et Sacrorum Rituum Congregationis circa ritus et caeremonias quae in Sacramentis conficiendis, ministrandis et recipiendis servari debent. §2. Ad illam itaque spectant ea omnia, quae decerni concedique solent tum in disciplina matrimonii, tum in disciplina aliorum Sacramentorum nec non in celebratione Sacrificii Eucharistici, iis tantum exceptis quae aliis Congregationibus reservata sunt. §3. Ipsa cognoscit quoque et exclusive de facto inconsummationis matrimonii et de exsistentia causarum ad dispensationem concedendam, nec non de iis omnibus, quae cum his sunt connexa. Potest tamen cognitionem horum omnium, si id expedire iudicaverit, ad Sacram Romanam Rotam remittere. Pariter ad eam deferri possunt quaestiones de validitate matrimonii, quas tamen, si accuratiorem disquisitionem aut investigationem exigant, ad tribunal competens remittat. Eodem modo ad ipsam pertinet videre de obligationibus ordinibus maioribus adnexis, atque examinare quaestiones de ipsa validitate sacrae ordinationis, aut eas ad tribunal competens remittere. Et ita porro de aliis Sacramentis.", "c1983": "The Charter of Priestly Formation is to provide that the students are not only taught their native language accurately, but are also well versed in Latin, and have a suitable knowledge of other languages which would appear to be necessary or useful for their formation or for the exercise of their pastoral ministry. 47 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 250, "c1917": "§1. Congregationi Coneilii ea pars negotiorum est commissa, quae ad universam disciplinam cleri saecularis populique christiani refertur. §2. Quamobrem ipsius est curare ut christianae vitae praecepta serventur, cum facultate opportune ab eisdem fideles dispensandi; moderari quae parochos et canonicos spectant; aut quae pias sodalitates, pias uniones (etiamsi dependeant a religiosis vel erectae sint in eorum ecclesiis seu domibus), pia legata, pia opera, Missarum stipes, beneficia aut officia, bona ecclesiastica, mobilia et immobilia, tributa dioecesana, taxas Curiarum episcopalium aliaque huiusmodi attingunt. Eidem reservata est facultas eximendi a conditionibus requisitis ad assecutionem beneficiorum, quoties ad Ordinarios eorum collatio spectat; admittendi ad compositionem eos qui occuparunt bona ecclesiastica, etiam pertinentia ad religiosos; permittendi ut fideles acquirant bona ecclesiastica, a potestate civili usurpata. §3. Videt quoque de iis omnibus, quae ad immunitatem ecclesiasticam pertinent, itemque de controversiis circa praecedentiam, salvo iure Congregationis de sodalibus religiosis et Congregationis Caeremonialis. §4. Ad eandem pertinent ea omnia quae ad Conciliorum celebrationem et recognitionem atque ad Episcoporum coetus seu conferentias referuntur, extra loca quae subsunt Congregationi de Prop. Fide. §5. Est autem haec Congregatio competens in omnibus controversiis negotia eidem commissa spectantibus, quas in linea disciplinari pertractandas censuerit; cetera ad tribunal competens sunt deferenda. 55 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The philosophical and theological studies which are organised in the seminary itself may be conducted either in succession or conjointly, in accordance with the Charter of Priestly Formation. These studies are to take at least six full years, in such a way that the time given to philosophical studies amounts to two full years and that allotted to theological studies to four full years. [The Congregation for the Clergy’s document The Gift of the Priestly Vocation (Ratio Fundamentalis Institutionis Sacerdotalis), 8.XII.2016, establishes the need for a propaedeutic year prior to the commencement of philosophical and theological studies]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 251, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio negotiis religiosorum sodalium praeposita ea sibi exclusive vindicat quae respiciunt regimen, disciplinam, studia, bona et privilegia religiosorum sodalium utriusque sexus tum sollemnibus tum simplicibus votis adstrictorum, eorumque qui, quamvis sine votis, in communi tamen vitam agunt more religiosorum, itemque tertiorum Ordinum saecularium, incolumi iure Congregationis de Prop. Fide. §2. Quapropter, quaestionibus ordine iudiciario tractandis ad tribunal competens remissis et incolumi semper iure Congregationis S. Offieii et Congregationis Concilii circa negotia ad ipsas spectantia, haec Congregatio quaestiones omnes suae competentiae in linea disciplinari dirimit; sed si quaestio vertatur inter religiosum sodalem et personam non religiosam, ipsa, praesertim ad instantiam partis, potest quoque, si aequum iudicaverit, eandem quaestionem ad aliam Congregationem aut tribunal remittere. §3. Huic denique Congregationi reservatur concessio dispensationum a iure communi pro sodalibus religiosis, firmo praescripto can. 247, §5.", "c1983": "Philosophical formation must be based on the philosophical heritage that is perennially valid, and it is also to take account of philosophical investigations over the course of time. It is to be so given that it furthers the human formation of the students, sharpens their mental edge and makes them more fitted to engage in theological studies.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 252, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio de Propaganda Fide missionibus ad praedicandum Evangelium et catholicam doctrinam praeest, ministros necessarios constituit et mutat, facultatemque habet tractandi, agendi et exsequendi omnia hac in re necessaria et opportuna. §2. Curat ea omnia quae ad Conciliorum celebrationem in locis sibi subiectis pertinent. §3. Eius iurisdictio iis est circumscripta regionibus, ubi, sacra hierarchia nondum constituta, status missionis perseverat. Huic Congregationi sunt etiam subiectae regiones, quae, etsi hierarchia inibi constituta sit, adhuc inchoatum aliquid praeseferunt. Eidem pariter subsunt societates ecclesiasticorum ac Seminaria quae exclusive fundata sunt eo fine, ut in eis instituantur missionarii pro exteris missionibus, praesertim quod attinet ad eorum regulas, administrationem atque opportunas concessiones ad sacram ordinationem alumnorum requisitas. §4. Haec autem Congregatio tenetur ad competentes Congregationes deferre negotia quae aut fidem attingunt, aut causas matrimoniales, aut generales normas circa sacrorum rituum disciplinam tradendas vel interpretandas. §5. Quod vero spectat ad sodales religiosos, eadem Congregatio sibi vindicat quidquid religiosos qua missionarios, sive uti singulos sive simul sumptos, tangit. Quidquid vero religiosos qua tales, sive uti singulos sive simul sumptos attingit, ad Congregationem religiosorum negotiis praepositam remittat aut relinquat. 56 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Theological formation, given in the light of faith and under the guidance of the magisterium, is to be imparted in such a way that the students learn the whole of Catholic teaching, based on divine Revelation, that they make it a nourishment of their own spiritual lives, and that in the exercise of the ministry they may be able properly to proclaim and defend it. §2 Students are to be instructed with special care in sacred Scripture, so that they may acquire an insight into the whole of sacred Scripture. §3 Lectures are to be given in dogmatic theology, based always on the written word of God and on sacred Tradition; through them the students are to learn to penetrate more deeply into the mysteries of salvation, with St. Thomas in particular as their teacher. Lectures are also to be given in moral and pastoral theology, canon law, liturgy, ecclesiastical history, and other auxiliary and special disciplines, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter on Priestly Formation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 253, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio Sacrorum Rituum ius habet videndi et statuendi ea omnia quae sacros ritus et caeremonias Ecclesiae Latinae proxime spectant, non autem quae latius ad sacros ritus referuntur, cuiusmodi sunt praecedentiae iura aliaque id genus, de quibus sive servato ordine iudiciario sive in linea disciplinari disceptetur. §2. Eius proinde est praesertim advigilare, ut sacri ritus ac caeremoniae diligenter serventur in Sacro celebrando, in Sacramentis administrandis, in divinis officiis persolvendis, in iis denique omnibus quae Ecclesiae Latinae cultum respiciunt; dispensationes concedere opportunas; insignia et honoris privilegia tam personalia et ad tempus, quam localia et perpetua, quae ad sacros ritus vel caeremonias pertineant, elargiri, et cavere ne in haec abusus irrepant. §3. Denique ea omnia agit quae ad beatificationem et canonizationem Servorum Dei vel ad sacras reliquias quoquo modo referuntur.", "c1983": "§1 The Bishop or the Bishops concerned are to appoint as teachers in philosophical, theological and juridical subjects only those who are of outstanding virtue and have a doctorate or a licentiate from a university or faculty recognised by the Holy See. §2 Care is to be taken that different professors are appointed for sacred Scripture, dogmatic theology, moral theology, liturgy, philosophy, canon law and church history, and for other disciplines which are to be taught by their own distinctive methods. §3 A professor who seriously fails in his or her duty is to be removed by the authority mentioned in §1. 48 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 254, "c1917": "Ad Congregationem Caeremonialem pertinet moderatio caeremoniarum in Sacello Aulaque Pontificali servandarum et sacrarum functionum quas Patres Cardinales extra pontificale sacellum peragunt; itemque eadem Congregatio cognoscit quaestiones de praecedentia tum Patrum Cardinalium tum Legatorum quos variae Nationes ad Sanctam Sedem mittunt.", "c1983": "§1 In their lectures, the professors are to be continuously attentive to the intimate unity and harmony of the entire doctrine of faith, so that the students are aware that they are learning one science. To ensure this, there is to be someone in the seminary who is in charge of the overall organisation of studies. §2 The students are to be taught in such a way that they themselves are enabled to research various questions in the scientific way appropriate to each question. There are, therefore, to be assignments in which, under the guidance of the professors, the students learn to work out certain subjects by their own efforts.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 255, "c1917": "Ad Congregationem pro negotiis ecclesiasticis extraordinariis spectat dioeceses constituere vel dividere et ad vacantes dioeceses idoneos viros promovere, quoties hisce de rebus cum civilibus Guberniis agendum est; insuper Congregatio in ea negotia incumbit, quae eius examini subiiciuntur a Summo Pontifice per Cardinalem Secretarium Status, praesertim ex illis quae cum legibus civilibus coniunctum aliquid habent et ad pacta conventa cum variis Nationibus referuntur.", "c1983": "Although the whole formation of students in the seminary has a pastoral purpose, a specifically pastoral formation is also to be provided there; in this the students are to learn the principles and the techniques which, according to the needs of place and time, are relevant to the ministry of teaching, sanctifying and ruling the people of God.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 256, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio de Seminariis et Univorsitatibus studiorum vigilat super omnibus quae ad regimen, disciplinam, temporalem administrationem et studia Seminariorum pertinent, incolumi iure Congregationis de Prop. Fide. Eidem pariter commissa est moderatio regiminis ac studiorum, in quibus versari debent athenaea seu quas vocant Universitates vel Facultates quae ab Ecclesiae auctoritate dependent, comprehensis iis quae a religiosae alicuius familiae sodalibus diriguntur. Novas institutiones perpendit approbatque; facultatem concedit academicos gradus conferendi normasque tradit quibus ii conferri debeant, et, ubi agitur de viro singulari doctrina commendato, potest eos ipsa conferre. §2. In hac Sacra Congregatione connumerantur inter alios Cardinales Secretarius Congregationis Consistorialis et inter Consultores Assessor eiusdem Congregationis. 57 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Students are to be carefully instructed in whatever especially pertains to the sacred ministry, particularly in catechetics and homiletics, in divine worship and in a special way in the celebration of the sacraments, in dealing with people, including non-Catholics and unbelievers, in parish administration and in the fulfilment of other tasks. §2 The students are to be instructed about the needs of the universal Church, so that they may have a solicitude for encouraging vocations, for missionary and ecumenical questions, and for other pressing matters, including social problems.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 257, "c1917": "§1. Congregationi pro Ecclesia Orientali praeest ipse Romanus Pontifex. Huic Congregationi reservantur omnia cuiusque generis negotia quae sive ad personas, sive ad disciplinam, sive ad ritus Ecclesiarum orientalium reteruntur, etiamsi sint mixta, quae scilicet sive rei sive personarum ratione latinos quoque attingant. §2. Quare pro Ecclesiis ritus orientalis haec Congregatio omnibus facultatibus potitur, quas aliae Congregationes pro Ecclesiis ritus latini obtinent, incolumi tamen iure Congregationis S. Officii ad normam can. 247. §3. Haec Congregatio controversias dirimit via disciplinari; quas vero ordine iudiciario dirimendas iudicaverit, ad tribunal remittet quod ipsa Congregatio designaverit. ART. II. De Tribunalibus Curiae Romanae.", "c1983": "§1 The formation of students is to ensure that they are concerned not only for the particular Church in which they are incardinated, but also for the universal Church, and that they are ready to devote themselves to particular Churches which are beset by grave need. §2 The diocesan Bishop is to ensure that clerics who intend to move from their own particular Church to a particular Church in another region, are suitably prepared to exercise the sacred ministry there, that is, that they learn the language of the region, and have an understanding of its institutions, social conditions, usages and customs.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 258, "c1917": "§1. Sacrae Poenitentiariae praeficitur Cardinalis Poenitentiarius Maior. Huius tribunalis iurisdictio coarctatur ad ea quae forum internum, etiam non sacramentale, respiciunt; quare hoc tribunal pro solo foro interno gratias largitur, absolutiones, dispensationes, commutationes, sanationes, condonationes; excutit praeterea quaestiones conscientiae easque dirimit. §2. Eiusdem insuper est de iis omnibus iudicare quae spectant ad usum et concessionem indulgentiarum, salvo iure S. Officii videndi ea quae doctrinam dogmaticam circa easdem indulgentias vel circa novas orationes et devotiones respiciunt.", "c1983": "In order that the students may also by practice learn the art of exercising the apostolate, they are in the course of their studies, and especially during holiday time, to be initiated into pastoral practice by suitable assignments, always under the supervision of an experienced priest. These assignments, appropriate to the age of the student and the conditions of the place, are to be determined by the Ordinary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 259, "c1917": "Causae ordinem iudiciarium requirentes aguntur apud Sacram Romanam Rotam et apud Supremum Tribunal Signaturae Apostolicae intra fines et secundum normas traditas in can. 1598-1605, salvo iure Congregationis S. Officii et Congregationis Sacrorum Rituum in causas sibi proprias. ART. III. De Officiis Curiae Romanae.", "c1983": "§1 It belongs to the diocesan Bishop or, in the case of an inter-diocesan seminary, to the Bishops concerned to determine those matters which concern the overall control and administration of the seminary. 49 Book II: The People of God §2 The diocesan Bishop or, in the case of an inter-diocesan seminary, the Bishops concerned, are frequently to visit the seminary in person. They are to oversee the formation of their students, and the philosophical and theological instruction given in the seminary. They are to inform themselves about the vocation, character, piety and progress of the students, in view particularly to the conferring of sacred orders.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 260, "c1917": "§1. Cancellariae Apostolicae, cui praeest Cardinalis Cancellarius Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae, hoc est proprium munus, apostolicas expedire litteras seu bullas pro beneficiorum et officiorum consistorialium provisione, novarum provinciarum et dioecesium ac capitulorum institutione et pro aliis maioribus Ecclesiae negotiis conficiendis. 58 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Quae litterae seu bullae ne expediantur nisi de mandato Congregationis Consistorialis circa negatia ad eius competentiam spectantia, aut de mandato Summi Pontificis circa alia negotia, servatis in singulis casibus ipsius mandati terminis.", "c1983": "In the fulfilment of their duties, all must obey the rector, who is responsible for the day-to-day direction of the seminary, in accordance with the norms of the programme of priestly formation and the rule of the seminary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 261, "c1917": "Datariae Apostolicae, quam moderatur Cardinalis Datarius Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae, commissum est cognoscere de idoneitate promovendorum ad beneficia non consistorialia Apostolicae Sedi reservata; conficere et expedire apostolicas litteras pro eorum collatione; eximere in conferendo beneficio a conditionibus requisitis, quoties eius collatio ad Ordinarium non pertinet; curare pensiones et onera quae Summus Pontifex in memoratis conferendis beneficiis imposuerit.", "c1983": "§1 The rector of the seminary is to ensure that the students faithfully observe the norms of the programme of priestly formation and the rule of the seminary; under his authority, and according to their different positions, the moderators and professors have the same responsibility. §2 The rector of the seminary and the director of studies are to see to it that the professors discharge their duties properly, in accordance with the provisions of the Programme of priestly formation and the rule of the seminary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 262, "c1917": "Camerae Apostolicae, cui praesidet Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Cardinalis Camerarius, cura est atque administratio bonorum ac iurium temporalium Sanctae Sedis, quo tempore praesertim haec vacua habeatur; et tunc adamussim serventur normae statutae in const. Pii X Vacante Sede Apostolica, 25 Dec. 1904.", "c1983": "The seminary is to be exempt from parochial governance. For all those in the seminary, the function of the parish priest is to be discharged by the rector of the seminary or his delegate, with the exception of matters concerning marriage and without prejudice to the provisions of can. 985.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 263, "c1917": "Officium Secretariae Status, cuius moderator est Cardinalis Secretarius Status, constat triplici parte hoc ordine: 1° Prima pars, cui praesidet Secretarius Congregationis pro negotiis ecclesiasticis extraodinariis, versatur in negotiis quae eidem Congregationi examinanda subiici debent ad normam can. 255, ceteris pro diversa eorum natura ad peculiares Congregationes remissis; 2° Altera pars, cui praeest Substitutus, incumbit in ordinaria negotia; 3° Tertiam partem dirigit Cancellarius Brevium Apostolicorum, qui vacat expeditioni Brevium.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop must ensure that the building and maintenance of the seminary, the support of the students, the remuneration of the teachers and the other needs of the seminary are provided for. In an inter-diocesan seminary this responsibility devolves upon the Bishops concerned, each to the extent allotted by their common agreement.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 264, "c1917": "Ad Secretarias Brevium ad Principes et Epistolarum latinarum spectat munus latine scribendi acta Summi Pontificis, ab eodem illis commissa. 59 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT V. De Legatis Romani Pontificis.", "c1983": "§1 To provide for the needs of the seminary, the Bishop can, apart from the collection mentioned in can. 1266, impose a levy in the diocese. §2 Every ecclesiastical juridical person is subject to the levy for the seminary, including even private juridical persons, which have a centre in the diocese. Exception is made for those whose sole support comes from alms, or in which there is actually present a college of students or of teachers for furthering the common good of the Church. This levy should be general, proportionate to the revenue of those who are subject to it and calculated according to the needs of the seminary. CHAPTER II: THE ENROLMENT OR INCARDINATION OF CLERICS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 265, "c1917": "Romano Pontifici ius est, a civili patestate independens, in quamlibet mundi partem Legatos cum vel sine ecclesiastica iurisdictione mittendi.", "c1983": "Every cleric must be incardinated either in a particular church or personal prelature, or in an institute of consecrated life or society endowed with this faculty, or also in a public clerical association which has obtained that faculty from the 50 Book II: The People of God Apostolic See, in such a way that unattached or transient clerics are not allowed at all. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 266, "c1917": "Dicitur Legatus a latere Cardinalis qui a Summo Pontifice tanquam alter ego cum hoc titulo mittitur, et tantum potest, quantum ei a Summo Pontifice demandatum est.", "c1983": "§1 By the reception of the diaconate a person becomes a cleric, and is incardinated in the particular Church or personal Prelature for whose service he is ordained. §2 A member who is perpetually professed in a religious institute, or who is definitively incorporated into a clerical society of apostolic life, is by the reception of the diaconate incardinated as a cleric in that institute or society unless, in the case of a society, the constitutions determine otherwise. §3 A member of a secular institute is by the reception of the diaconate incardinated into the particular Church for whose service he was ordained, unless by virtue of a concession of the Apostolic See he is incardinated into the institute itself.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 267, "c1917": "§1. Legati qui mittuntur cum titulo Nuntii aut Internuntii: 1° Fovent, secundum normas a Sancta Sede receptas, relationes inter Sedem Apostolicam et civilia Gubernia apud quae legatione stabili funguntur; 2° In territorio sibi assignato advigilare debent in Ecclesiarum statum et Romanum Pontificem de eodem certiorem reddere; 3° Praeter has duas ordinarias potestates, alias plerumque facultates obtinent quae tamen sunt omnes delegatae. §2. Qui vero mittuntur cum titulo Delegati Apostolici unam habent ordinariam potestatem de qua in §1, n. 2, praeter alixs facultates delegatas ipsis a Sancta Sede commissas.", "c1983": "§1 To be validly incardinated in another particular Church, a cleric who is already incardinated must obtain a letter of excardination signed by the diocesan Bishop, and in the same way a letter of incardination signed by the diocesan Bishop of the particular Church in which he wishes to be incardinated. §2 Excardination granted in this way does not take effect until incardination is obtained in the other particular Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 268, "c1917": "§1. Legatorum munus cum omnibus facultatibus eisdem commissis non exspirat Vacante Sede Apostolica, nisi aliud in litteris pontificiis fuerit statutum. §2. Cessat auteni, expleto mandato, revocatione eisdem intimata, renuntiatione a Romano Pontifice acceptata.", "c1983": "§1 A cleric who has lawfully moved from his own particular Church to another is, by virtue of the law itself, incardinated in that latter Church after five years, if he has declared this intention in writing to both the diocesan Bishop of the host diocese and his own diocesan Bishop, and neither of the two Bishops has indicated opposition in writing within four months of receiving the cleric’s written request. §2 By perpetual or definitive admission into an institute of consecrated life or a society of apostolic life, a cleric who in accordance with can. 266 is incardinated in that institute or society, is excardinated from his own particular Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 269, "c1917": "§1. Legati Ordinariis locorum liberum suae iurisdictionis exercitium relinquant. §2. Licet forte charactere episcopali careant, praecedunt tamen omnibus Ordinariis qui non sint cardinalitia dignitate insigniti. 60 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Si charactere episcopali sint aucti, possunt sine Ordinariorum licentia in omnibus eorum ecclesiis, excepta cathedrali, populo benedicere et officia divina etiam in pontificalibus, adhibito qumque throno et baldachino, peragere.", "c1983": "A diocesan Bishop is not to incardinate a cleric unless: 1° the need or the advantage of his particular Church requires it and the provisions of law concerning the worthy support of the cleric are observed; 2° he knows by a lawful document that excardination has been granted, and has also obtained from the excardinating Bishop, under secrecy if need be, appropriate testimonials concerning the cleric’s life, behaviour and studies; 51 Book II: The People of God 3° the cleric declares in writing to the same Bishop that he wishes to enter the service of the new particular Church in accordance with the norms of law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 270, "c1917": "Episcopis qui, ratione sedis, titulo Legati Apostolici decorantur, nullum exinde competit speciale ius. CAPUT VI. De Patriarchis, Primatibus, Metropolitis.", "c1983": "Excardination can be lawfully granted only for a just reason, such as the advantage of the Church or the good of the cleric. It may not, however, be refused unless grave reasons exist; it is lawful for a cleric who considers himself to be unfairly treated and who has a Bishop to receive him, to have recourse against the decision.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 271, "c1917": "Patriarchae aut Primatis titulus, praeter praerogativam honoris et ius praecedentiae ad normam can. 280, nullam secumfert specialem iurisdictionem, nisi iure particulari de aliquibus aliud constet.", "c1983": "§1 Except for a grave need of his own particular Church, a Bishop is not to refuse clerics seeking permission to move whom he knows to be prepared and considers suitable to exercise the ministry in regions which suffer from a grave shortage of clergy. He is to ensure, however, that the rights and duties of these clerics are determined by written agreement with the diocesan Bishop of the place to which they wish to move. §2 A Bishop can give permission to his clerics to move to another particular Church for a specified time. Such permission can be renewed several times, but in such a way that the clerics remain incardinated in their own particular Church, and on returning there enjoy all the rights which they would have had if they had ministered there. §3 A cleric who lawfully moves to another particular Church while remaining incardinated in his own, may for a just reason be recalled by his own Bishop, provided the agreements entered into with the other Bishop are honoured and natural equity is observed. Under the same conditions, the Bishop of the other particular Church can for a just reason refuse the cleric permission to reside further in his territory.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 272, "c1917": "Provinciae ecclesiasticae praeest Metropolita seu Arehiepiscopus; quae dignitas coniuncta est cum sede episcopali a Romano Pontifice determinata vel probata.", "c1983": "The diocesan Administrator cannot grant excardination nor incardination, nor permission to move to another particular Church, unless the episcopal see has been vacant for a year, and he has the consent of the college of consultors. CHAPTER III: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF CLERICS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 273, "c1917": "Salvo praescripto can. 275-280, Metropolita in propria dioecesi easdem obligationes eademque iura habet quae Episcopus in sua.", "c1983": "Clerics have a special obligation to show reverence and obedience to the Supreme Pontiff and to their own Ordinary. [See Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 274, "c1917": "In dioecesibus vero suffraganeis Metropolita potest tantum: 1° A patronis ad beneficia praesentatos instituere, si Suffraganeus intra tempus iure statutum, iusto impedimento non detentus, id facere omiserit; 2° Indulgentias centum dierum, sicuti in propria dioecesi, concedere; 3° Deputare Vicarium Capitularem ad normam can. 432, §2; 4° Vigilare ut fides ac disciplina ecclesiastica accurate serventur, ac de abusibus Romanum Pontificem certiorem facere; 61 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 5° Canonicam visitationem peragere, causa prius ab Apostolica Sede probata, si eam Suffraganeus neglexerit; tempore autem visitationis, potest praedicare, confessiones audire etiam absolvendo a casibus Episcopo reservatis, de vita et honestate clericorum inquirere, clericos infamia notatos Ordinariis ipsorum, ut eos puniant, denuntiare, notoria crimina, manifestas et notorias offensas tum sibi tum suis forte illatas, iustis poenis, censuris non exclusis, punire; 6° In omnibus ecclesiis, etiam exemptis, Ordinario loci praemonito, si ecclesia sit cathedralis, peragere pontificalia, uti Episcopus in proprio territorio, populo benedicere, cruce ante se delata incedere, non autem alia exercere quae iurisdictionem importent; 7° Appellationem recipere a sententiis definitivis aut interlocutoriis definitivarum vim habentibus, prolatis in Curiis suffraganeis, ad normam can. 1594, §1; 8° Controversias, de quibus in can. 1572, §2, in prima instantia dirimere.", "c1983": "§1 Only clerics can obtain offices the exercise of which requires the power of order or the power of ecclesiastical governance. §2 Unless excused by a lawful impediment, clerics are obliged to accept and faithfully fulfil the office committed to them by their Ordinary. 52 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 275, "c1917": "Metropolita obligatione tenetur, intra tres menses a consecratione vel, si iam consecratus fuerit, a provisione canonica in Consistorio, per se vel per procuratorem a Romano Pontifice pallium petendi, quod significat potestatem archiepiscopalem.", "c1983": "§1 Since all clerics are working for the same purpose, namely the building up of the body of Christ, they are to be united with one another in the bond of brotherhood and prayer. They are to seek to cooperate with one another, in accordance with the provisions of particular law. §2 Clerics are to acknowledge and promote the mission which the laity, each for his or her part, exercises in the Church and in the world.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 276, "c1917": "Quare ante pallii impositionem, exeluso speciali indulto apostolico, ipse illicite poneret actus sive iurisdictionis metropolitanae, sive ordinis episcopalis in quibus, ad normam legum liturgicarum, usus pallii requiritur.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics have a special obligation to seek holiness in their lives, because they are consecrated to God by a new title through the reception of orders, and are stewards of the mysteries of God in the service of His people. §2 In order that they can pursue this perfection: 1° they are in the first place faithfully and untiringly to fulfil the obligations of their pastoral ministry; 2° they are to nourish their spiritual life at the twofold table of the sacred Scripture and the Eucharist; priests are therefore earnestly invited to offer the eucharistic Sacrifice daily, and deacons to participate daily in the offering; 3° priests, and deacons aspiring to the priesthood, are obliged to carry out the liturgy of the hours daily, in accordance with their own approved liturgical books; permanent deacons are to recite that part of it determined by the Episcopal Conference; 4° they are also obliged to make spiritual retreats, in accordance with the provision of particular law; 5° they are exhorted to engage regularly in mental prayer, to approach the sacrament of penance frequently, to honour the Virgin Mother of God with particular veneration, and to use other general and special means to holiness.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 277, "c1917": "Metropolita uti potest pallio intra quamlibet ecclesiam etiam exemptam suae provinciae in Missarum sollemnibus, diebus in Pontificali Romano designatis aliisque forte sibi concessis; nullatenus vero extra provinciam, etsi Ordinarii loci consensus accedat.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are obliged to observe perfect and perpetual continence for the sake of the Kingdom of heaven, and are therefore bound to celibacy. Celibacy is a special gift of God by which sacred ministers can more easily remain close to Christ with an undivided heart, and can dedicate themselves more freely to the service of God and their neighbour. §2 Clerics are to behave with due prudence in relation to persons whose company can be a danger to their obligation of preserving continence or can lead to scandal of the faithful. §3 The diocesan Bishop has authority to establish more detailed rules concerning this matter, and to pass judgement on the observance of the obligation in particular cases. 53 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 278, "c1917": "Si Metropolita pallium amittat vel ad aliam sedem archiepiscopalem transferatur, novo indiget pallio.", "c1983": "§1 The secular clergy have the right of association with others for the achievement of purposes befitting the clerical state. §2 The secular clergy are to hold in high esteem those associations especially whose statutes are recognised by the competent authority and which, by a suitable and well tried rule of life and by fraternal support, promote holiness in the exercise of their ministry and foster the unity of the clergy with one another and with their Bishop. §3 Clerics are to refrain from establishing or joining associations whose purpose or activity cannot be reconciled with the obligations proper to the clerical state, or which can hinder the diligent fulfilment of the office entrusted to them by the competent ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 279, "c1917": "Pallium neque commodari potest neque donari nec in morte alicui relinqui, sed omnia pallia quae Metropolita obtinuit, cum eodem sunt sepelienda.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are to continue their sacred studies even after ordination to the priesthood. They are to hold to that solid doctrine based on sacred Scripture which has been handed down by our forebears and which is generally received in the Church, as set out especially in the documents of the Councils and of the Roman Pontiffs. They are to avoid profane novelties and pseudo-science. §2 Priests are to attend pastoral courses to be arranged for them after their ordination, in accordance with the provisions of particular law. At times determined by the same law, they are to attend other courses, theological meetings or conferences, which offer them an occasion to acquire further knowledge of the sacred sciences and of pastoral methods. §3 They are also to seek a knowledge of other sciences, especially those linked to the sacred sciences, particularly insofar as they benefit the exercise of the pastoral ministry.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 280, "c1917": "Patriarcha praecedit Primati, Primas Archiepiscopo, hic Episcopis; salvo praescripto can. 347. 62 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT VII. De Conciliis plenariis et provincialibus.", "c1983": "Some manner of common life is highly recommended to clerics; where it exists, it is as far as possible to be maintained.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 281, "c1917": "Ordinarii plurium provinciarum ecclesiasticarum in Concilium plenarium convenire possunt, petita tamen venia a Romano Pontifice, qui suum Legatum designat ad Concilium convocandum eique praesidendum.", "c1983": "§1 Since clerics dedicate themselves to the ecclesiastical ministry, they deserve the remuneration that befits their condition, taking into account both the nature of their office and the conditions of time and place. It is to be such that it provides for the necessities of their life and for the just remuneration of those whose services they need. [See the Reply of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 29.IV.2000, to a recourse concerning the consistency of certain diocesan norms on priests’ remuneration and pension benefits with cann. 281 §1 and 1274 §1] §2 Suitable provision is likewise to be made for such social welfare as they may need in infirmity, sickness or old age. §3 Married deacons who dedicate themselves full-time to the ecclesiastical ministry deserve remuneration sufficient to provide for themselves and their families. Those, 54 Book II: The People of God however, who receive a remuneration by reason of a secular profession which they exercise or exercised, are to see to their own and to their families’ needs from that income.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 282, "c1917": "§1. Concilio plenario assistere debent cum suffragio deliberativo, praeter Legatum Apostolicum, Metropolitae, Episcopi residentiales, qui, sui loco, mittere possunt Coadiutorem vel Auxiliarem Apostolici dioecesium Administratores, Abbates vel Praelati nullius, Vicarii Apostolici, Praefecti Apostolici, Vicarii Capitulares. §2. Etiam Episcopi titulares, in territorio degentes, si a Legato Pontificio, secundum receptas instructiones, ad Concilium vocentur, adesse debent habentque suffragium deliberativum, nisi in convocatione aliud expresse caveatur. §3. Alii ex utroque clero viri, forte ad Concilium invitati, suffragia non gaudent nisi consultivo.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are to follow a simple way of life and avoid anything which smacks of worldliness. §2 Goods which they receive on the occasion of the exercise of an ecclesiastical office, and which are over and above what is necessary for their worthy upkeep and the fulfilment of all the duties of their state, they may well wish to use for the good of the Church and for charitable works.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 283, "c1917": "In singulis provinciis ecclesiasticis celebretur provinciale Concilium vicesimo saltem quoque anno.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics, even if they do not have a residential office, are not to be absent from their diocese for a considerable time, to be determined by particular law, without the at least presumed permission of their proper Ordinary. §2 They may, however, take a rightful and sufficient holiday every year, for the length of time determined by general or by particular law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 284, "c1917": "Metropolita, eoque legitime impedito vel sede archiepiscopali vacante, Suffraganeus antiquior promotione ad ecclesiam suffraganeam: 1° Locum ad celebrandum Concilium intra provinciae territorium, auditis omnibus qui assistere debent eum suffragio deliberativo, eligit; cessantibustamen iustis impedimentis, metropolitana ecclesia ne negligatur; 2° Concilium convocat eique praeest.", "c1983": "Clerics are to wear suitable ecclesiastical dress, in accordance with the norms established by the Episcopal Conference and legitimate local custom. [An Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 22.X.1994, clarified that art. 66 of the 1994 Directory on the Ministry and Life of Priests, referring to can. 284, had binding force. That provision is superseded by art. 61 of the 2013 Directory for the Ministry and Life of Priests]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 285, "c1917": "Episcopi qui nulli Metropolitae subiiciuntur, Abbates vel Praelati nullius, et Archiepiscopi Suffraganeis carentes, aliquem viciniorem Metropolitam, nisi forte iam elegerint, semel pro semper, praevia Sedis Apostolicae approbatione, eligant, cuius Concilio provinciali cum aliis intersint, et quae ibi ordinata fuerint, observent et observanda curent. 63 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are to shun completely everything that is unbecoming to their state, in accordance with the provisions of particular law. §2 Clerics are to avoid whatever is foreign to their state, even when it is not unseemly. §3 Clerics are forbidden to assume public office whenever it means sharing in the exercise of civil power. §4 Without the permission of their Ordinary, they may not undertake the administration of goods belonging to lay people, or secular offices which involve the obligation to render an account. They are forbidden to act as surety, even concerning their own goods, without consulting their proper Ordinary. They are not to sign promissory notes which involve the payment of money but do not state the reasons for the payment. [See the new can. 1393 §2 establishing the offence of grave violation of the stipulations in can. 285 §4] 55 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 286, "c1917": "§1. Praeter Episcopos, Abbates vel Praelatos nullius et Archiepiscopos de quibus in can. 285, ad Concilium provinciale vocandi sunt et convenire debent cum voto deliberativo Suffraganei omnes aliique de quibus in can. 282, §1. §2. Episcopi titulares qui in provincia degunt, possunt a praeside, cum consensu maioris partis illorum qui cum voto deliberativo intersunt, convocari, et si convocentur, votum habent deliberativum, nisi aliud in convocatione caveatur. §3. Capitula cathedralia aut consultores dioecesani cuiusvis dioecesis cuius Ordinarius ad normam §1 vocari debet, invitentur ad Concilium et invitati mittant duos ex capitularibus aut consultoribus collegialiter designatos, qui tamen obtinent votum tantum consultivum. §4. Maiores quoque religionum clericalium exemptarum ac Congregationum monasticarum Superiores, qui in provincia resideant, invitandi sunt, debentque invitati adesse aut impedimentum, quo detinentur, Concilio notum facere; sed his, quemadmodum aliis ex utroque clero viris ad Concilium forte vocatis, votum est dumtaxat consultivum.", "c1983": "Clerics are forbidden to practise commerce or trade, either personally or through another, for their own or another’s benefit, except with the permission of the lawful ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 287, "c1917": "§1. Qui Concilio plenario aut provinciali interesse debent cum voto deliberativo, si iusto impedimento detineantur, mittant procuratorem et impedimentum probent. §2. Procurator, si fuerit unus ex Patribus quibus est votum deliberativum, duplici voto non gaudet; si non fuerit, habet votum dumtaxat consultivum.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are always to do their utmost to foster among people peace and harmony based on justice. §2 They are not to play an active role in political parties or in directing trade unions unless, in the judgement of the competent ecclesiastical authority, this is required for the defence of the rights of the Church or to promote the common good.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 288, "c1917": "In Concilio sive plenario sive provinciali praeses, habito, si de provinciali agatur, Patrum consensu, determinat ordinem servandum in quaestionibus examinandis et ipsum Concilium aperit, transfert, prorogat, absolvit.", "c1983": "Permanent deacons are not bound by the provisions of cann. 284, 285 §§3 and 4, 286, 287 §2, unless particular law states otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 289, "c1917": "Concilio plenario vel provinciali inchoato, nemini eorum qui interesse debent, licet discedere, nisi iustam ob causam a Legato Pontificio vel a Concilii provincialis Patribus probatam.", "c1983": "§1 As military service ill befits the clerical state, clerics and candidates for sacred orders are not to volunteer for the armed services without the permission of their Ordinary. §2 Clerics are to take advantage of exemptions from exercising functions and public civil offices foreign to the clerical state, which are granted in their favour by law, agreements or customs, unless their proper Ordinary has in particular cases decreed otherwise. CHAPTER IV: LOSS OF THE CLERICAL STATE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 290, "c1917": "Patres in Concilio plenario vel provinciali congregati studiose inquirant ac decernant quae ad fidei incrementum, ad moderandos mores, ad corrigendos abusus, ad controversias componendas, ad unam eandemque disciplinam servandam vel inducendam, opportuna fore pro suo cuiusque territorio videantur. 64 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Sacred ordination once validly received never becomes invalid. A cleric, however, loses the clerical state: 1° by a judgement of a court or an administrative decree, declaring the ordination invalid; 2° by the penalty of dismissal lawfully imposed; 3° by a rescript of the Apostolic See; this rescript, however, is granted to deacons only for grave reasons and to priests only for the gravest of reasons. [Competence in this matter belongs to the Office created at the Roman Rota: see m.p. Quaerit semper, 30.VIII.2011]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 291, "c1917": "§1. Absoluto Concilio plenario aut provinciali, praeses acta et decreta omnia ad Sanctam Sedem transmittat, nec eadem antea promulgentur, quam a Sacra Congregatione Concilii expensa et recognita fuerint; ipsimet autem Concilii Patres designent et modum promulgationis decretorum et tempus quo decreta promulgata obligare incipiant. §2. Decreta Concilii plenarii et provincialis promulgata obligant in suo cuiusque territorio universo, nec Ordinarii locorum ab iisdem dispensare possunt, nisi in casibus particularibus et iusta de causa.", "c1983": "Apart from the cases mentioned in can. 290, n. 1, the loss of the clerical state does not carry with it a dispensation from the obligation of celibacy, which is granted solely by the Roman Pontiff.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 292, "c1917": "§1. Nisi aliter pro peculiaribus locis a Sede Apostolica provisum fuerit, Metropolita, eoque deficiente, antiquior e Suffraganeis ad normam can. 284, curet ut Ordinarii locorum, saltem quinto quoque anno, stato tempore apud Metropolitam aliumve Episcopum comprovincialem conveniant, ut, collatis consiliis, videant quaenam in dioecesibus agenda sint ut bonum religionis promoveatur, eaque praeparent de quibus in futuro Concilio provinciali erit agendum. §2. Etiam Episcopi aliique de quibus in can. 285, una cum aliis Ordinariis convocari et convenire debent. §3. Iidem Ordinarii congregati sedem proximi conventus designent. CAPUT VIII. De Vicariis et Praefectis Apostolicis.", "c1983": "A cleric who loses the clerical state in accordance with the law, loses thereby the rights that are proper to the clerical state and is no longer bound by any obligations of the clerical state, without prejudice to can. 291. He is prohibited from 56 Book II: The People of God exercising the power of order, without prejudice to can. 976. He is automatically deprived of all offices and roles and of any delegated power.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 293, "c1917": "§1. Territoria quae erecta non sunt in dioeceses reguntur per Vicarios aut Praefectos Apostolicos; qui omnes ab una Apostolica Sede nominantur. §2. Vicarius et Praefectus Apostolicus, possessionem sui territorii capiunt, ille litteras apostolicas, hic decretum seu patentes litteras Sacrae Congregationis de Prop. Fide per se vel per procuratorem ostendentes ei qui territorium regit ad normam can. 309.", "c1983": "A cleric who has lost the clerical state cannot be enrolled as a cleric again save by rescript of the Apostolic See. TITLE IV: PERSONAL PRELATURES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 294, "c1917": "§1. Vicarii et Praefecti Apostolici iisdem iuribus et facultatibus in suo territorio gaudent, quae in propriis dioecesibus competunt Episcopis residentialibus, nisi quid Apostolica Sedes reservaverit. 65 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Etiam ii qui charactere episcopali carent, possunt, intra sui territorii fines ac perdurante munere, omnes benedictiones Episcopis reservatas, una pontificali excepta, impertiri, calices, patenas et altaria portatilia cum sacris oleis ab Episcopo benedictis consecrare, indulgentias quinquaginta dierum concedere, confirmationem, primam tonsuram et ordines minores conferre ad normam can. 782, §3, 957, §2.", "c1983": "Personal prelatures may be established by the Apostolic See after consultation with the Episcopal Conferences concerned. They are composed of deacons and priests of the secular clergy. Their purpose is to promote an appropriate distribution of priests, or to carry out special pastoral or missionary enterprises in different regions or for different social groups.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 295, "c1917": "§1. Vicarii et Praefecti Apostolici ab omnibus missionariis, etiam religiosis, possunt ac debent exigere ut suas patentes seu alias quasvis eorum missionis, destinationis, constitutionis ac deputationis litteras exhibeant, easque exhibere recusantibus exercitium cuiusvis ministerii ecclesiastici prohibere. §2. Omnes missionarii, etiam regulares, licentiam sacri ministerii exercendi petant a Vicariis et Praefectis Apostolicis, qui tamen eam ne denegent, nisi singulis et gravem ob causam.", "c1983": "§1 A personal prelature, which is similar to public clerical associations of pontifical right with the faculty of incardinating clerics, is governed by statutes laid down by the Apostolic See. It is presided over by a Prelate as Moderator, endowed with the faculties of an Ordinary, who has the right to establish a national or an international seminary, and to incardinate students and promote them to orders with the title of service of the prelature. [Revised wording according to m.p. modifying the canons on personal prelatures, 8.VIII.2023] §2 As Moderator endowed with the faculties of an Ordinary, the Prelate must provide both for the spiritual formation of those who are ordained with this title, and for their becoming support. [Revised wording according to m.p. modifying the canons on personal prelatures, 8.VIII.2023]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 296, "c1917": "§1. Etiam missionarii regulares subiiciuntur Vicarii et Praefecti Apostolici iurisdictioni, visitationi et correctioni in iis quae pertinent ad missionum regimen, curam animarum, Sacramentorum administrationem, scholarum directionem, oblationes intuita missionis factas, implementum piarum voluntatum in favorem eiusdem missionis. §2. Quamvis Vicariis et Praefectis Apostolicis nullo modo liceat, praeter casus in iure praevisos, se in disciplinam religiosam ingerere quae a Superiore religioso dependet, si tamen circa ea, de quibus in superiore paragrapho, conflictus oriatur inter mandatum Vicarii aut Praefecti Apostolici et mandatum Superioris, prius praevalere debet, salvo iure recursus in devolutivo ad Sanctam Sedem et salvis peculiaribus statutis a Sede Apostolica probatis.", "c1983": "Respecting the provisions of can. 107, lay people can dedicate themselves to the apostolic work of a personal prelature by way of agreements made with the prelature. The manner of this organic cooperation and the principal obligations and rights associated with it, are to be duly defined in the statutes. [Revised wording according to m.p. modifying the canons on personal prelatures, 8.VIII.2023]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 297, "c1917": "Deficientibus e clero saeculari sacerdotibus, Vicarii et Praefecti Apostolici possunt, audito eorum Superiore, cogere religiosos, etiam exemptos, vicariatui vel praefecturae addictos, ad animarum curam exercendam, salvis pariter peculiaribus statutis a Sede Apostolica probatis.", "c1983": "The statutes are likewise to define the relationships of the prelature with the local Ordinaries in whose particular Churches the prelature, with the prior consent of the diocesan Bishop, exercises or wishes to exercise its pastoral or missionary activity. 57 Book II: The People of God TITLE V: ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL CHAPTER I: COMMON NORMS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 298, "c1917": "Si qua dissidia in iis quae ad curam animarum pertinent, sive inter singulos missionarios, sive inter diversas religiones, sive inter missionarios et alios quoslibet oriri contigerit, ea quamprimum componere curent Vicarii ac Praefecti Apostolici, qui huiusmodi quaestiones, ubi opus fuerit, dirimant, integro tamen iure recursus ad Apostolicam Sedem, qui decreti effectum non suspendit. 66 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In the Church there are associations which are distinct from institutes of consecrated life and societies of apostolic life. In these associations, Christ’s faithful, whether clerics or laity, or clerics and laity together, strive with a common effort to foster a more perfect life, or to promote public worship or Christian teaching. They may also devote themselves to other works of the apostolate, such as initiatives for evangelisation, works of piety or charity, and those which animate the temporal order with the Christian spirit. §2 Christ’s faithful are to join especially those associations which have been established, praised or recommended by the competent ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 299, "c1917": "Vicarii Apostolici obligatione tenentur Sacra Limina Beatorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli visitandi eadem prorsus lege, qua Episcopi residentiales ad normam can. 341; cui tamen muneri, si quid graviter obstet ne per se ipsi illud expleant, satisfacere possunt per procuratorem etiam in Urbe degentem.", "c1983": "§1 By private agreement among themselves, Christ’s faithful have the right to constitute associations for the purposes mentioned in can. 298 §1, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 301 §1. §2 Associations of this kind, even though they may be praised or commended by ecclesiastical authority, are called private associations. §3 No private association of Christ’s faithful is recognised in the Church unless its statutes have been reviewed by the competent authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 300, "c1917": "§1. Ad normam can. 340, Vicarii ac Praefecti Apostolici tenentur obligatione Sedi Apostolicae exhibendi plenam accuratamque relationem de suo quisque pastorali orficio, deque omnibus quaecunque ad statum vicariatus vel praefecturae, ad missionarios, ad religiosos, ad populi disciplinam, ad scholarum frequentiam, ad fidelium denique ipsorum curae commissorum salutem quavis ratione pertineant; quae relatio scripta esse debet et subscripta tum ab ipso Vicario aut Praefecto tum ab uno saltem ex consiliariis de quibus in can. 302. §2. Imo etiam sub cuiusque anni exitum ad Sanctam Sedem mittant elenchum seu numerum conversorum, baptizatorum annuaeque Sacramentorum administrationis una cum aliis notatu dignioribus.", "c1983": "No association may call itself ‘Catholic’ except with the consent of the competent ecclesiastical authority, in accordance with can. 312.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 301, "c1917": "§1. In regione sibi commissa commorentur, a qua sine gravi et urgenti causa per notabile tempus iis abesse ne liceat, inconsulta Sede Apostolica. §2. Regionem sibi concreditam, quandocunque sit opus, debent ipsi per se vel, si legitime impediti fuerint, per alium visitare eaque omnia in visitatione expendere, quae ad fidem, bonos mores, Sacramentorum administrationem, praedicationem verbi Dei, festorum observantiam, cultum divinum, iuventutis institutionem, disciplinam ecclesiasticam referuntur.", "c1983": "§1 It is for the competent ecclesiastical authority alone to establish associations of Christ’s faithful which intend to impart Christian teaching in the name of the Church, or to promote public worship, or which are directed to other ends whose pursuit is of its nature reserved to the same ecclesiastical authority. §2 The competent ecclesiastical authority, if it judges it expedient, can also establish associations of Christ’s faithful to pursue, directly or indirectly, other spiritual ends whose attainment is not adequately provided for by private initiatives. §3 Associations of Christ’s faithful which are established by the competent ecclesiastical authority are called public associations.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 302, "c1917": "Constituant Consilium ex tribus saltem antiquioribus et prudentioribus missionariis, quorum sententiam, saltem per epistolam, audiant in gravioribus et difficilioribus negotiis.", "c1983": "Associations of Christ’s faithful are called clerical when they are under the direction of clerics, presuppose the exercise of sacred orders, and are acknowledged as such by the competent authority. [In 2008 Benedict XVI granted the Congregation (now Dicastery) for the Clergy the privilege of allowing public clerical assocations to incardinate clerics. The privilege was 58 Book II: The People of God confirmed by Pope Francis on 29.V.2017. See also the revised wording of can. 265 following Competentias quasdam decernere]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 303, "c1917": "Prout siverit opportunitas, missionarios saltem praecipuos tum religiosos tum saeculares proprii territorii congregent semel saltem in anno, ut possint ex singulorum experientia et consilio deducere quae sint ordinanda perfectius.", "c1983": "Associations whose members live in the world but share in the spirit of some religious institute, under the overall direction of the same institute, and who lead an apostolic life and strive for Christian perfection, are known as third orders, or are called by some other suitable title.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 304, "c1917": "§1. Legibus quae de archivo constituendo Episcopis praescribuntur, etiam Vicarii ac Praefecti Apostolici, habita locorum personarumque ratione, aeque tenentur. 67 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Pariter quae de Conciliis plenariis et provincialibus can. 281-291 praescribuntur, applicari debent, congrua congruis referendo, Conciliis plenariis vel regionalibus et provincialibus in regionibus Sacrae Congregationi de Prop. Fide subiectis; quae de Synodo dioecesana can. 356 - 362, Synodo vicariatus apostolici; sed nullum est praefinitum tempus pro Concilii provincialis et Synodi celebratione, et canones Conciliorum, antequam promulgentur, recognosci debent a Sacra Congregatione de Prop. Fide.", "c1983": "§1 All associations of Christ’s faithful, whether public or private, by whatever title or name they are called, are to have their own statutes. These are to define the purpose or social objective of the association, its centre, its governance and the conditions of membership. They are also to specify the manner of action of the association, paying due regard to what is necessary or useful in the circumstances of the time and place. [See General Decree of Dicastery for Laity, Family and Life, 11.VI.2021, setting time limits on terms of office, and ordering elections where these have been exceeded] §2 Associations are to select for themselves a title or name which is in keeping with the practices of the time and place, especially one derived from the purpose they intend.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 305, "c1917": "Studiosissime curent, onerata graviter eorum conscientia, ut ex christianis indigenis seu incolis suae regionis probati clerici rite instituantur ac sacerdotio initientur.", "c1983": "§1 All associations of Christ’s faithful are subject to the supervision of the competent ecclesiastical authority. This authority is to ensure that integrity of faith and morals is maintained in them and that abuses in ecclesiastical discipline do not creep in. The competent authority has therefore the duty and the right to visit these associations, in accordance with the law and the statutes. Associations are also subject to the governance of the same authority in accordance with the provisions of the canons which follow. §2 Associations of every kind are subject to the supervision of the Holy See. Diocesan associations are subject to the supervision of the local Ordinary, as are other associations to the extent that they work in the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 306, "c1917": "Missae sacrificium pro populis sibi commissis applicare debent saltem in sollemnitatibus Nativitatis Domini, Epiphaniae, Paschatis, Ascensionis, Pentecostes, sanctissimi Corporis Christi, Immaculatae Conceptionis et Assumptionis Beatae Mariae Virginis, Sancti Ioseph eius sponsi, Sanctorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli, Omnium Sanctorum, servato praescripto can. 339, §§2 seqq.", "c1983": "To enjoy the rights and privileges, indulgences and other spiritual favours granted to an association, it is necessary and sufficient that a person be validly received into the association in accordance with the provisions of the law and with the association’s own statutes, and be not lawfully dismissed from it.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 307, "c1917": "§1. Ipsis non licet, inconsulta Sede Apostolica, concedere missionariis ab ea missis veniam in perpetuum deserendi vicariatum aut praefecturam, vel alio transeundi, nec eos quoquo modo expellere. §2. In casu autem publici scandali possunt ipsi, audito suo Consilio, et si agatur de religiosis, praemonito, quantum fieri potest, Superiore, missionarium statim removere, facta tamen illico certiore Apostolica Sede.", "c1983": "§1 The admission of members is to take place in accordance with the law and with the statutes of each association. §2 The same person can be enrolled in several associations. §3 In accordance with their own law, members of religious institutes may, with the consent of their Superior, join associations. 59 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 308, "c1917": "Vicariis et Praefectis, charactere episcopali auctis, privilegia honorifica competunt, quae ius concedit Episcopis titularibus; si autem charactere episcopali careant, habent tantum, durante munere et in proprio territorio, insignia et privilegia Protonotariorum apostolicorum de numero participantium.", "c1983": "No one who was lawfully admitted is to be dismissed from an association except for a just reason, in accordance with the law and the statutes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 309, "c1917": "§1. Vicarii et Praefecti, ubi primum in territorium suum advenerint, deputent ex uno vel altero clero Pro-vicarium vel Pro-praefectum idoneum, nisi Coadiutor cum futura successione a Sancta Sede datus fuerit. §2. Pro-vicarius aut Pro-praefectus nullam habet, vivente Vicario aut Praefecto, potestatem, nisi quae fuerit ab eodem sibi commissa; sed deficiente Vicario aut Praefecto, vel eorum iurisdictione impedita ad normam can. 429, §1, totum debet regimen assumere et in hoc munere permanere, donec a Sancta Sede aliter fuerit provisum. 68 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Pari modo Pro-vicarius aut Pro-praefectus, qui titulari successerit, statim deputet ecclesiasticum virum, qui sibi, ut supra, in munere succedat. §4. Si forte contingat ut nemo sive a titulari sive a pro-titulari uti administrator fuerit designatus, tunc senior in vicariatu vel praefectura, is, nempe, qui sit praesens in territorio et suas destinationis litteras in eodem prius exhibuerit, censetur delegatus a Sancta Sede ut regimen assumat, et inter plures aeque seniores antiquior sacerdotio.", "c1983": "Associations that are lawfully established have the right, in accordance with the law and the statutes, to make particular norms concerning the association, for the holding of meetings, and for the appointment of moderators, officials, ministers and administrators of goods.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 310, "c1917": "§1. Ad quos vicariatus aut praefecturae cura devenerit ad normam can. 309, ii debent quamprimum certiorem facere Apostolicam Sedem. §2. Interim uti possunt omnibus facultatibus sive ordinariis ad normam can. 294, sive delegatis, quibus Vicarius vel Praefectus pollebat, nisi commissae fuerint ob industriam personae.", "c1983": "A private association which has not been constituted a juridical person cannot, as such, be the subject of duties and rights. However the faithful who are joined together in it can jointly contract obligations. As joint owners and joint possessors they can acquire and possess rights and goods. They can exercise these rights and obligations through a delegate or a proxy.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 311, "c1917": "Qui vicariatui vel praefecturae apostolicae ad certum tempus praepositus est, debet in regimine cum omnibus facultatibus sibi concessis permanere, licet definitum tempus fuerit praeterlapsum, donec successor canonicam sui muneris possessionem ceperit. CAPUT IX. De Administratoribus Apostolicis.", "c1983": "Members of institutes of consecrated life who preside over or assist associations which are joined in some way to their institute, are to ensure that these associations help the apostolic works existing in the diocese. They are especially to cooperate, under the direction of the local Ordinary, with associations which are directed to the exercise of the apostolate in the diocese. CHAPTER II: PUBLIC ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 312, "c1917": "Dioecesis canonice erectae regimen, sive plena, sive vacante sede, aliquando Summus Pontifex ob graves et speciales causas Administratori Apostolico vel in perpetuum vel ad tempus committit.", "c1983": "§1 The authority which is competent to establish public associations is: 1° the Holy See, for universal and international associations 2° the Episcopal Conference in its own territory, for national associations which by their very establishment are intended for work throughout the whole nation; 3° the diocesan Bishop, each in his own territory, but not the diocesan Administrator, for diocesan associations, with the exception, however, of associations the right to whose establishment is reserved to others by apostolic privilege. [See Rescript “ex audientia Ss.mi” of 15.VI.2022 requiring the diocesan bishop, before erecting by decree a public association of the faithful with a view to its becoming an institute of consecrated life or a society of apostolic life, to obtain the written permission of the Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life: cf. can. 579] §2 The written consent of the diocesan Bishop is required for the valid establishment of an association or branch of an association in the diocese even though it is done in virtue of an apostolic privilege. Permission, however, which is given by the diocesan Bishop for the foundation of a house of a religious institute, 60 Book II: The People of God is valid also for the establishment in the same house, or in a church attached to it, of an association which is proper to that institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 313, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet Administrator Apostolicus, si datus fuerit dioecesi, sede plena, canonicam administrationis possessionem init, ostendens litteras suae nominationis tum Episcopo, si sit mentis consiliique compos et in dioecesi versetur, tum etiam Capitulo, ad normam can. 334, §3. §2. Si sedes fuerit vacans, vel si Episcopus non sit mentis consiliique compos, aut in dioecesi non moretur, Administrator Apostolicus possesionem sumit ad instar Episcopi secundum cit. can. 334, §3. 69 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A public association or a confederation of public associations is constituted a juridical person by the very decree by which it is established by the authority competent in accordance with can. 312. Moreover, insofar as is required, it thereby receives its mission to pursue, in the name of the Church, those ends which it proposes for itself.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 314, "c1917": "Iura, officia ac privilegia Administratoris Apostolici desumantur ex litteris suae deputationis, vel, nisi in eisdem aliud caveatur expresse, ex praescripto canonam qui sequuntur.", "c1983": "The statutes of any public association require the approval of the authority which, in accordance with can. 312 §1, is competent to establish the association; this approval is also required for a revision of, or a change in, the statutes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 315, "c1917": "§1. Administrator Apostolicus permanenter constitutus iisdem iuribus et honoribus fruitur, iisdemque obligationibus tenetur, ac Episcopus residentialis. §2. Si ad tempus datus sit: 1° Eadem iura ac officia habet, ac Vicarius Capitularis; sed, sede plena, potest dioecesim visitare ad tramitem iuris; nec tenetur obligatione applicandae Missae pro populo, quae Episcopum gravat; 2° Ad honorifica privilegia quod attinet, valeat praescriptum can. 308; sed Episcopo qui, ad aliam sedem translatus, prioris retinet administrationem, in hac quoque omnia Episcoporum residentialium honorifica privilegia competunt.", "c1983": "Public associations can, on their own initiative, undertake projects which are appropriate to their character, and they are governed by the statutes, but under the overall direction of the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 316, "c1917": "§1. Si Administrator Apostolicus dioecesi, sede plena, praeficiatur, iurisdictio Episcopi eiusque Vicarii Generalis suspenditur. §2. Quanquam autem Administrator Apostoticus Episcopi auctoritati non subest, non debet tamen se immiscere causis Episcopum ipsum spectantibus, neque in Vicarium eius Generalem iudicium seu processum instruere aut animadvertere ob acta praeteritae administrationis.", "c1983": "§1 A person who has publicly rejected the Catholic faith, or has defected from ecclesiastical communion, or upon whom an excommunication has been imposed or declared, cannot validly be received into public associations. §2 Those who have been lawfully enrolled but who fall into one of the categories mentioned in §1, having been previously warned, are to be dismissed, in accordance with the statutes of the association, without prejudice to their right of recourse to the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 317, "c1917": "Si impedita fuerit iurisdictio Administratoris Apostolici aut si idem Administrator defecerit, Sedes Apostolica statim moneatur; et interim, si dioecesis vacet aut Episcopus non sit sui compos, valent praescripta can. 429 seqq.; secus Episcopus dioecesim regit, nisi Sedes Apostolica aliud praestituerit.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the statutes provide otherwise, it belongs to the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1 to confirm the moderator of a public association on election, or to appoint the moderator on presentation, or by his own right to appoint the moderator. The same authority appoints the chaplain or ecclesiastical assistant, after consulting the senior officials of the association, wherever this is expedient. §2 The norm of §1 is also valid for associations which members of religious institutes, by apostolic privilege, establish outside their own churches or houses. In associations which members of religious institutes establish in their own church or house, the appointment or confirmation of the moderator and chaplain belongs to the Superior of the institute, in accordance with the statutes. §3 The laity can be moderators of associations which are not clerical. The chaplain or ecclesiastical assistant is not to be the moderator, unless the statutes provide otherwise. §4 Those who hold an office of direction in political parties are not to be moderators in public associations of the faithful which are directly ordered to the exercise of the apostolate. 61 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 318, "c1917": "§1. Administratoris Apostolici iurisdictio Romani Pontificis aut Episcopi obitu non cessat. §2. Cessat vero cum Episcopus dioecesis vacantis possessionem legitime ceperit ad normam can. 334, §3. 70 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT X. De Praelatis inferioribus.", "c1983": "§1 In special circumstances, when serious reasons so require the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1 can appoint a commissioner to direct the association in his name for the time being. §2 The moderator of a public association may be removed for a just reason, by the person who made the appointment or the confirmation, but the Moderator himself and the senior officials of the association must be consulted, in accordance with the statutes. The chaplain can, however, be removed by the person who appointed him, in accordance with cann. 192-195.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 319, "c1917": "§1. Praelati qui praesunt territorio proprio, separato ab omni dioecesi, cum clero et populo, dicuntur Abbates vel Praelati nullius, nempe dioecesis, prout eorum ecclesia dignitate abbatiali vel simpliciter praelatitia gaudet. §2. Abbatia vel praelatura nullius, tribus saltem paroeciis non constans, singulari iure regitur, nec eidem applicantur quae canones statuunt de abbatiis vel praelaturis nullius.", "c1983": "§1 Unless otherwise provided, a lawfully established public association administers the goods it possesses, in accordance with the statutes, and under the overall direction of the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1. It must give a yearly account to this authority. §2 The association must also faithfully account to the same authority for the disbursement of contributions and alms which it has collected.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 320, "c1917": "§1. Abbates vel Praelati nullius nominantur et instituuntur a Romano Pontifice, salvo iure electionis aut praesentationis, si cui legitime competat; quo in casu ab eodem Romano Pontifice confirmari aut institui debent. §2. Assumendi ad abbatiam vel praelaturam nullius iisdem qualitatibus ornati esse debent, quas ius in Episcopis requirit.", "c1983": "§1 Associations established by the Holy See can be suppressed only by the Holy See. §2 For grave reasons, associations established by the Episcopal Conference can be suppressed by it. The diocesan Bishop can suppress those he has established, and also those which members of religious institutes have established by apostolic indult with the consent of the diocesan Bishop. §3 A public association is not to be suppressed by the competent authority unless the moderator and other senior officials have been consulted. CHAPTER III: PRIVATE ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 321, "c1917": "Si cui collegio est ius eligendi Abbatem vel Praelatum nullius, ad validam electionem requiritur numerus suffragiorum absolute maior, demptis suffragiis nullis, firmo peculiari iure quod maiorem suffragiorum numerum exigat.", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful direct and moderate private associations according to the provisions of the statutes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 322, "c1917": "§1. Abbas vel Praelatus nullius nequit quovis titulo sive per se sive per alios in regimen abbatiae vel praelaturae se ingerere, antequam eiusdem possessionem ceperit, ad normam can. 334, §3. §2. Abbates vel Praelati nullius qui ex praescripto apostolico vel ex propriae religionis constitutionibus benedici debent, intra tres menses a receptis litteris apostolicis, cessante legitimo impedimento, benedictionem ab Episcopo, quem maluerint, accipiant.", "c1983": "§1 A private association of Christ’s faithful can acquire juridical personality by a formal decree of the competent ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312. §2 No private association of Christ’s faithful can acquire juridical personality unless its statutes are approved by the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in can. 312 §1. The approval of the statutes does not, however, change the private nature of the association.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 323, "c1917": "§1. Abbas vel Praelatus nullius easdem potestates ordinarias easdemque obligationes cum iisdem sanctionibus habet, quae competunt Episcopis residentialibus in propria dioecesi. §2. Si charactere episcopali non sit ornatus et benedictionem, si eam recipere debet, receperit, praeter alia munera quae in can. 294, §2 describuntur, potest quoque ecclesias et altaria immobilia consecrare. 71 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Quod attinet ad Vicarii Generalis constitutionem, serventur praescripta can, 366-37l.", "c1983": "§1 Although private associations of Christ’s faithful enjoy their own autonomy in accordance with can. 321, they are subject to the supervision of 62 Book II: The People of God ecclesiastical authority, in accordance with can. 305, and also to the governance of the same authority. §2 It is also the responsibility of ecclesiastical authority, with due respect for the autonomy of private associations, to oversee and ensure that there is no dissipation of their forces, and that the exercise of their apostolate is directed to the common good.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 324, "c1917": "Capitulum religiosum abbatiae vel praelaturae nullius regitur propriis legibus ac constitutionibus; Capitulum saeculare, iure communi.", "c1983": "§1 A private association of Christ’s faithful can freely designate for itself a moderator and officers, in accordance with the statutes. §2 If a private association of Christ’s faithful wishes to have a spiritual counsellor, it can freely choose one for itself from among the priests who lawfully exercise a ministry in the diocese, but the priest requires the confirmation of the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 325, "c1917": "Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, licet charactere episcopali careat, utitur tamen in proprio territorio insignibus pontificalibus cum throno ac baldachino et iure ibidem officia divina pontificali ritu celebrandi; crucem autem pectoralem, annulum cum gemma, ac pileolum violaceum potest etiam extra territorium deferre.", "c1983": "§1 A private association of Christ’s faithful is free to administer any goods it possesses, according to the provisions of the statutes, but the competent ecclesiastical authority has the right to ensure that the goods are applied to the purposes of the association. §2 In accordance with can. 1301, the association is subject to the authority of the local Ordinary in whatever concerns the administration and distribution of goods which are donated or left to it for pious purposes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 326, "c1917": "Si praelatura saecularis Capitulo careat, eligantur consultores ad normam can. 423-428.", "c1983": "§1 A private association of Christ’s faithful is extinguished in accordance with the norms of the statutes. It can also be suppressed by the competent authority if its activity gives rise to grave harm to ecclesiastical teaching or discipline, or is a scandal to the faithful. §2 The fate of the goods of a private association which ceases to exist is to be determined in accordance with the statutes, without prejudice to acquired rights and to the wishes of donors. [The Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith’s Letter Iuvenescit Ecclesia, 15.V.2016, footnote 116, says that, as regards the recognition of ecclesial entities of a charismatic nature, a private association of the Christian faithful in accordance with canons 321-326 appears to be the most simple juridical form at the present time. Nonetheless, it is worthwhile considering other juridical forms such as public associations of the Christian faithful (canons 573-730), clerical associations of the Christian faithful (canon 302), institutes of consecrated life (canons 573-730), societies of apostolic life (canons 731-746), and personal prelatures (canons 294-297)] 63 Book II: The People of God CHAPTER IV: SPECIAL NORMS FOR LAY ASSOCIATIONS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 327, "c1917": "§1. Abbatia vel praelatura nullius vacante, si agatur de abbatia vel praelatura religiosa, succedit Capitulum religiosorum, nisi constitutiones aliud ferant; si de saeculari, Capitulum canonicorum; utrumque autem Capitulum intra octiduum debet Vicarium Capitularem deputare ad normam can. 432 seqq., qui abbatiam vel praelaturam regat usque ad novi Abbatis vel Praelati electionem. §2. Abbatia vel praelatura impedita, servetur praescriptum can. 429.", "c1983": "Lay members of Christ’s faithful are to hold in high esteem associations established for the spiritual purposes mentioned in can. 298. They should especially esteem those associations whose aim is to animate the temporal order with the Christian spirit, and thus greatly foster an intimate union between faith and life.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 328, "c1917": "Circa Romani Pontificis Familiares, sive praelati titulo gaudeant, sive non, standum privilegiis, regulis et traditionibus pontificiae Domus. 72 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VIII. De potestate episcopali deque iis qui de eadem participant. CAPUT I. De Episcopis.", "c1983": "Those who head lay associations, even those established by apostolic privilege, are to ensure that their associations cooperate with other associations of Christ’s faithful, where this is expedient. They are to give their help freely to various Christian works, especially those in the same territory.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 329, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi sunt Apostolorum successores atque ex divina institutione peculiaribus ecclesiis praeficiuntur quas cum potestate ordinaria regunt sub auctoritate Romani Pontificis. §2. Eos libere nominat Romanus Pontifex. §3. Si cui collegio concessum sit ius eligendi Episcopum, servetur praescriptum can. 321.", "c1983": "Moderators of lay associations are to ensure that the members receive due formation, so that they may carry out the apostolate which is proper to the laity. 64 Book II: The People of God PART II: THE HIERARCHICAL CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCH SECTION I: THE SUPREME AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH CHAPTER I: THE ROMAN PONTIFF AND THE COLLEGE OF BISHOPS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 330, "c1917": "Antequam quis in Episcopum assumatur, constare debet, secundum modum a Sede Apostolica determinatum, eum esse idoneum.", "c1983": "Just as, by the decree of the Lord, Saint Peter and the rest of the Apostles form one College, so for a like reason the Roman Pontiff, the successor of Peter, and the Bishops, the successors of the Apostles, are united together in one. ARTICLE 1: THE ROMAN PONTIFF", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 331, "c1917": "§1. Ut quis idoneus habeatur, debet esse: 1° Natus ex legitimo matrimonio, non autem legitimatus etiam per subsequens matrimonium; 2° Annos natus saltem triginta; 3° A quinquennio saltem in sacro presbyteratus ordine constitutus; 4° Bonis moribus, pietate, animarum zelo, prudentia, ceterisque dotibus, praeditus, quae ipsum aptum efficiant ad gubernandam dioecesim de qua agitur; 5° Laurea doctoris vel saltem licentia in sacra theologia aut iure canonico potitus in athenaeo aliquo vel in Instituto studiorum a Sancta Sede probatis, vel saltem earundem disciplinarum vere peritus; quod si ad religionem aliquam pertineat, a suis Superioribus maioribus vel similem titulum vel saltem verae peritiae testimonium habeat. §2. Etiam electus, praesentatus vel quoquo modo ab illis designatus, qui privilegio a Sancta Sede concesso praesentandi seu designandi gaudent, debet memoratis qualitatibus pollere. §3. Iudicare num quis idoneus sit, ad Apostolicam Sedem unice pertinet. 73 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The office uniquely committed by the Lord to Peter, the first of the Apostles, and to be transmitted to his successors, abides in the Bishop of the Church of Rome. He is the head of the College of Bishops, the Vicar of Christ, and the Pastor of the universal Church here on earth. Consequently, by virtue of his office, he has supreme, full, immediate and universal ordinary power in the Church, and he can always freely exercise this power.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 332, "c1917": "§1. Cuilibet ad episcopatum promovendo, etiam electo, praesentato vel designato a civili quoque Gubernio, necessaria est canonica provisio seu institutio, qua Episcopus vacantis dioecesis constituitur, quaeque ab uno Romano Pontifice datur. §2. Ante canonicam institutionem seu provisionem candidatus, praeter fidei professionem de qua in can. 1406-1408, iusiurandum fidelitatis erga Sanctam Sedem edat secundum formulam ab Apostolica Sede probatam.", "c1983": "§1 The Roman Pontiff acquires full and supreme power in the Church when, together with episcopal consecration, he has been lawfully elected and has accepted the election. Accordingly, if he already has the episcopal character, he receives this power from the moment he accepts election to the supreme pontificate. If he does not have the episcopal character, he is immediately to be ordained Bishop. [The Apostolic Constitution Universi Dominici Gregis, 22.II.1996, governs the manner of electing the Roman Pontiff; it was amended by a m.p. of Pope Benedict of 11.VI.2007 reinstating the requirement that a papal election require a two-thirds majority regardless of the number of ballots taken; and by a further m.p. Normas nonnullas of 25.II.2013 introducing various other modifications] §2 Should it happen that the Roman Pontiff resigns from his office, it is required for validity that the resignation be freely made and properly manifested, but it is not necessary that it be accepted by anyone.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 333, "c1917": "Nisi legitimo impedimento prohibeatur, promotus ad episcopatum, etiamsi S. R. E. sit Cardinalis, debet, intra tres menses a receptis apostolicis litteris, consecrationem suscipere, et intra quatuor ad suam dioecesim pergere, salvo praescripto can. 238, §2.", "c1983": "§1 By virtue of his office, the Roman Pontiff not only has power over the universal Church, but also has pre-eminent ordinary power over all particular Churches and their groupings. This reinforces and defends the proper, ordinary and immediate power which the Bishops have in the particular Churches entrusted to their care. 65 Book II: The People of God §2 The Roman Pontiff, in fulfilling his office as supreme Pastor of the Church, is always joined in full communion with the other Bishops, and indeed with the whole Church. He has the right, however, to determine, according to the needs of the Church, whether this office is to be exercised in a personal or in a collegial manner. §3 There is neither appeal nor recourse against a judgement or a decree of the Roman Pontiff.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 334, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi residentiales sunt ordinarii et immediati pastores in dioecesibus sibi commissis. §2. In regimen tamen dioecesis neque per se neque per alios, nec ullo sub titulo sese ingerere possunt, nisi prius eiusdem dioecesis possessionem canonice ceperint; sed si ante suam ad episcopatum designationem vicarii capitulares, officiales, oeconomi fuerint renuntiati, haec officia etiam post desigantionem retinere et exercere possunt. §3. Canonicam dioecesis possessionem capiunt Episcopi residentiales simul ac in ipsa dioecesi vel per se vel per procuratorem apostolicas litteras Capitulo ecclesiae cathedralis ostenderint, praesente secretario Capituli vel cancellario Curiae, qui rem in aeta referat.", "c1983": "The Bishops are available to the Roman Pontiff in the exercise of his office, to cooperate with him in various ways, among which is the synod of Bishops. Cardinals also assist him, as do other persons and, according to the needs of the time, various institutes; all these persons and institutes fulfil their offices in his name and by his authority, for the good of all the Churches, in accordance with the norms determined by law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 335, "c1917": "§1. Ius ipsis et officium est gubernandi dioecesim tum in spiritualibus tum in temporalibus cum potestate legislativa, iudiciaria, coactiva ad normam sacrorum canonum exercenda. §2. Leges episcopales statim a promulgatione obligare incipiunt, nisi aliud in ipsis caveatur; modus autem promulgationis ab ipsomet Episcopo determinatur.", "c1983": "When the Roman See is vacant, or completely impeded, no innovation is to be made in the governance of the universal Church. The special laws enacted for these circumstances are to be observed. ARTICLE 2: THE COLLEGE OF BISHOPS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 336, "c1917": "§1. Observantiam legum ecelesiasticarum Episcopi urgeant; nec in iure communi dispensare possunt, nisi ad normam can. 81. §2. Advigilent ne abusus in ecelesiasticam disciplinam irrepant, praesertim circa administrationem Sacramentorum et Sacramentalium, cultum Dei et Sanctorum, praedicationem verbi Dei, sacras indulgentias, implementum piarum voluntatum; curentque ut puritas fidei ac morum in clero et populo conservetur, ut fidelibus, praecipue pueris ac rudibus, pabulum doctrinae christianae praebeatur, ut in scholis puerorum ac iuvenum institutio secundum catholicae religionis principia tradatur. 74 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Circa praedicationis munus, servetur praescriptum can. 1327.", "c1983": "The head of the College of Bishops is the Supreme Pontiff, and its members are the Bishops by virtue of their sacramental consecration and hierarchical communion with the head of the College and its members. This College of Bishops, in which the apostolic body abides in an unbroken manner, is, in union with its head and never without this head, also the subject of supreme and full power over the universal Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 337, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus in tota dioecesi, ne exceptis quidem locis exemptis, potest pontificalia exercere; non vero extra dioecesim sine expresso vel saltem rationabiliter praesumpto consensu Ordinarii loci, et, si agatur de ecclesia exempta, de consensu Superioris religiosi. §2. Exercere pontificalia in iure est sacras functiones peragere quae ex legibus liturgicis requirunt insignia pontificalia, idest baculum et mitram. §3. Episcopus, licentiam concedens pontificalia exercendi in suo territorio, potest quoque permittere usum throni cum baldachino.", "c1983": "§1 The College of Bishops exercises its power over the universal Church in solemn form in an Ecumenical Council. §2 It exercises this same power by the united action of the Bishops dispersed throughout the world, when this action is as such proclaimed or freely accepted by the Roman Pontiff, so that it becomes a truly collegial act. §3 It belongs to the Roman Pontiff to select and promote, according to the needs of the Church, ways in which the College of Bishops can exercise its office in respect of the universal Church in a collegial manner.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 338, "c1917": "§1. Etiamsi Episcopi Coadiutorem habeant, tenentur lege personalis in dioecesi residentiae. §2. Praeterquam causa visitationis Sacrorum Liminum, Conciliorum, quibus interesse debent, vel civilis officii suis ecclesiis legitime adiuncti, abesse possunt aequa de causa non ultra duos vel ad summum tres menses intra annum, sive continuos sive intermissos, dummodo cautum sit ne ex ipsorum absentia dioecesis quidquam detrimenti capiat: quod tamen tempus coniungi nequit sive cum tempore sibi concesso occasione suae promotionis, vel visitationis Sacrorum Liminum, vel assistentiae Concilio, sive cum tempore vacationum anni subsequentis. §3. Ab ecclesia cathedrali ne absint tempore Adventus et Quadragesimae, diebus Nativitatis, Resurrectionis Domini, Pentecostes et Corporis Christi, nisi ex gravi et urgenti causa. §4. Si ultra sex menses e dioecesi illegitime abfuerint, Episcopum Metropolita, ad normam can. 274, n. 4, Metropolitam antiquior Suffraganeus residens Sedi Apostolicae denuntiet.", "c1983": "§1 It is the prerogative of the Roman Pontiff alone to summon an Ecumenical Council, to preside over it personally or through others, to transfer, suspend or dissolve the Council, and to approve its decrees. §2 It is also the prerogative of the Roman Pontiff to determine the matters to be dealt with in the Council, and to establish the order to be observed. The Fathers of 66 Book II: The People of God the Council may add other matters to those proposed by the Roman Pontiff, but these must be approved by the Roman Pontiff .", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 339, "c1917": "§1. Debent quoque, post captam sedis possessionem, omni exiguitatis redituum excusatione aut alia quavis exceptione remota, omnibus dominicis aliisque festis diebus de praecepto, etiam suppressis, Missam pro populo sibi commisso applicare. §2. In festo Nativitatis Domini, et si quod festum de praecepto in diem dominicam incidat, satis est ut Missam unam pro populo applicent. §3. Si festum ita transferatur ut in die ad quem non solum fiat officium cum Missa festi translati, sed serventur quoque obligationes audiendi Missam et abstinendi a servilibus, Missa pro populo applicanda est in die ad quem; secus in die a quo. 75 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Episcopus Missam pro populo diebus supra indicatis per se ipse applicare debet; si ab eius celebratione legitime impediatur, statis diebus applicet per alium; si neque id praestare possit, quamprimum vel per se ipse vel per alium applicet alia die. §5. Licet Episcopus duas vel plures dioeceses aeque principaliter unitas regat aut, praeter propriam dioecesim, aliam vel alias in administrationem habeat, obligationi tamen satisfacit per celebrationem et applicationem unius Missae pro universo populo sibi commisso. §6. Episcopus, qui obligationi de qua in superioribus paragraphis, non satisfecerit, quam citius pro populo tot applicet Missas, quot omisit.", "c1983": "§1 All Bishops, but only Bishops who are members of the College of Bishops, have the right and the obligation to be present at an Ecumenical Council with a deliberative vote. §2 Some others besides, who do not have the episcopal dignity, can be summoned to an Ecumenical Council by the supreme authority in the Church, to whom it belongs to determine what part they take in the Council.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 340, "c1917": "§1. Omnes Episcopi tenentur singulis quinquenniis relationem Summo Pontifici facere super statu dioecesis sibi commissae secundum formulam ab Apostolica Sede datam. §2. Quinquennia sunt fixa et communia, atque computantur a die 1 Ianuarii 1911; in primo quinquennii anno relationem exhibere debent Episcopi Italiae, insularum Corsicae, Sardiniae, Siciliae, Melitae, et aliarum minorum adiacentium; in altero, Episcopi Hispaniae, Portugalliae, Galliae, Belgii, Hollandiae, Angliae, Sentiae et Hiherniae, cum insulis adiacentibus; in tertio, ceteri Europae Episcopi, cum insulis adiacentibus; in quarto, Episcopi totius Americae et insularum adiacentium; in quinto, Episcopi Africae, Asiae, Australiae et insularum his orbis partibus adiacentium. §3. Si annus pro exhibenda relatione assignatus inciderit ex toto vel ex parte in primum biennium ab inito dioecesis regimine, Episcopus pro ea vice a conficienda et exhibenda relatione abstinere potest.", "c1983": "If the Apostolic See should become vacant during the celebration of the Council, it is by virtue of the law itself suspended until the new Supreme Pontiff either orders it to continue or dissolves it.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 341, "c1917": "§1. Omnes et singuli Episcopi eo anno quo relationem exhibere tenentur, ad Urbem; Beatorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli sepulcra veneraturi, accedant et Romano Pontifici se sistant. §2. Sed Episcopis qui extra Europam sunt, permittitur ut alternis quinquenniis, idest singulis decenniis, Urbem petant.", "c1983": "§1 The decrees of an Ecumenical Council do not oblige unless they are approved by the Roman Pontiff as well as by the Fathers of the Council, confirmed by the Roman Pontiff and promulgated by his direction. §2 If they are to have binding force, the same confirmation and promulgation is required for decrees which the College of Bishops issues by truly collegial actions in another manner introduced or freely accepted by the Roman Pontiff. CHAPTER II: THE SYNOD OF BISHOPS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 342, "c1917": "Episcopus debet praedictae obligationi satisfacere per se vel per Coadiutorem, si quem habeat aut, ex iustis causis a Sancta Sede probandis, per idoneum sacerdotem qui in eiusdem Episcopi dioecesi resideat. 76 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The synod of Bishops is a group of Bishops selected from different parts of the world, who meet together at specified times to promote the close relationship between the Roman Pontiff and the Bishops. These Bishops, by their counsel, assist the Roman Pontiff in the defence and development of faith and morals and in the preservation and strengthening of ecclesiastical discipline. They also consider questions concerning the mission of the Church in the world. [See Apostolic Constitution Episcopalis Communio, 15.IX.2018, on the Synod of Bishops]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 343, "c1917": "§1. Ad sanam et orthodoxam doctrinam conservandam, bonos mores tuendos, pravos corrigendos, pacem, innocentiam, pietatem et disciplinam in populo et clero promovendam ceteraque pro ratione adiunctorum ad bonum religionis constituenda tenentur Episcopi obligatione visitandae quotannis dioecesis vel ex toto vel ex parte, ita ut saltem singulis quinquenniis universam vel ipsi per se vel, si fuerint legitime impediti, per Vicarium Generalem aliumve lustrent. §2. Fas est Episcopo clericos duos etiam e Capitulo sive cathedrali sive collegiali sibi adsciscere visitationis comites atque adiutores; eosque, quos maluerit, eiigere, reprobato quocunque contrario privilegio vel consuetudine. §3. Si obligationi de qua in §1, Episcopus graviter defuerit, servetur praescriptum can. 274, nn. 4, 5.", "c1983": "The function of the synod of Bishops is to discuss the matters proposed to it and set forth recommendations. It is not its function to settle matters or to draw up decrees, unless the Roman Pontiff has given it deliberative power in certain cases; in this event, it rests with the Roman Pontiff to ratify the decisions of the synod.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 344, "c1917": "§1. Ordinariae episcopali visitationi obnoxiae sunt personae, res ac loca pia, quamvis exempta, quae intra dioecesis ambitum continentur, nisi probari possit specialem a visitatione exemptionem fetisse ipsis ab Apostolica Sede concessam. §2. Religiosos autem exemptos Episcopus visitare potest in casibus tantum in iure expressis.", "c1983": "The synod of Bishops is directly under the authority of the Roman Pontiff, whose prerogative it is: 1° to convene the synod, as often as this seems opportune to him, and to designate the place where the meetings are to be held 67 Book II: The People of God 2° to ratify the election of those who, in accordance with the special law of the synod, are to be elected, and to designate and appoint other members; 3° at a suitable time before the celebration of the synod, to prescribe the outlines of the questions to be discussed, in accordance with the special law; 4° to determine the agenda; 5° to preside over the synod personally or through others; 6° to conclude, transfer, suspend or dissolve the synod.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 345, "c1917": "Visitator, in iis quae obiectum et finem visitationis respiciunt, debet paterna forma procedere, et ab eius praeceptis ac decretis datur recursus in devolutivo tantum; in aliis vero causis; etiam tempore visitationis, Episcopus ad normam iuris procedat necesse est.", "c1983": "The synod of Bishops can meet in general assembly, in which matters are dealt with which directly concern the good of the universal Church; such an assembly is either ordinary or extraordinary. It can also meet in special assembly, to deal with matters directly affecting a determined region or regions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 346, "c1917": "Studeant Episcopi debita cum diligentia, sine inutilibus tamen moris, pastoralem visitationem absolvere: caveant, ne superfluis sumptibus cuiquam graves onerosive sint, neve ratione visitationis ipsi aut quisquam suorum pro a suisve dona quodvis genus petant aut accipiant, reprobata quavis contraria consuetudine; circa vero victualia sibi suinque ministranda vel procurationes et expensas itineris, servetur legitima locorum consuetudo.", "c1983": "§1 The synod of Bishops meeting in ordinary general assembly is comprised, for the most part, of Bishops elected for each assembly by the Episcopal Conferences, in accordance with the norms of the special law of the synod. Other members are designated according to the same law; others are directly appointed by the Roman Pontiff. Added to these are some members of clerical religious institutes, elected in accordance with the same special law. [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 346 §1, 10.X.1991, allowing emeritus bishops to be elected as members] [On 17.VI.2023, Pope Francis approved the extension of participation in the Synodal Assembly to “non-bishops” (priests, deacons, consecrated men and women, lay men and women)] §2 The synod of Bishops meeting in extraordinary general assembly for the purpose of dealing with matters which require speedy resolution, is comprised for the most part, of Bishops who, by reason of the office they hold, are designated by the special law of the synod; others are appointed directly by the Roman Pontiff. Added to these are some members of clerical religious institutes, elected in accordance with the same law. §3 The synod of Bishops which meets in special assembly is comprised of members chosen principally from those regions for which the synod was convened, in accordance with the special law by which the synod is governed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 347, "c1917": "In suo territorio Episcopus praecedit omnibus Archiepiscopis et Episcopis, exceptis Cardinalibus, Legatis Pontificiis et proprio Metropolita; extra territorium serventur normae traditae in can. 106. 77 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 When the meeting of the synod of Bishops is concluded by the Roman Pontiff, the function entrusted in it to the Bishops and other members ceases. §2 If the Apostolic See becomes vacant after the synod has been convened or during its celebration, the meeting of the synod, and the function entrusted in it to the 68 Book II: The People of God members, is by virtue of the law itself suspended, until the new Pontiff decrees either that the assembly is to be dissolved or that it is to continue.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 348, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi titulares nullam possunt exercere potestatem in sua dioecesi, cuius nec possessionem capiunt. §2. Decet ex caritate, citra tamen obligationem, ut aliquando Missae sacrificium pro sua dioecesi applicent.", "c1983": "§1 There is to be a permanent general secretariat of the synod, presided over by a Secretary general appointed by the Roman Pontiff. The Secretary is to have the assistance of a council of the secretariat, composed of Bishops, some elected by the synod of Bishops itself in accordance with the special law, others appointed by the Roman Pontiff. The function of all these persons ceases with the beginning of a new general assembly. §2 For each assembly of the synod of Bishops there are one or more special secretaries, who are appointed by the Roman Pontiff. They remain in office only until the end of the synod assembly. CHAPTER III: THE CARDINALS OF THE HOLY ROMAN CHURCH", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 349, "c1917": "§1. Ab accepta authentica notitia peractae canonicae provisionis, Episcopi sive residentiales sive titulares: 1° Praeter alia privilegia quae suis in titulis recensentur, fruuntur privilegiis de quibus in can. 239, §1, nn. 7-12; nec non n. 2, etiam quod spectat ad casus Ordinario loci reservatos; n. 3, cum consensu saltem praesumpto Ordinarii loci; n. 4, dummodo non teneantur celebrare in cathedrali; nn. 5, 6, ritibus tamen ab Ecclesia praescriptis; 2° Ius habent deferendi insignia episcopalia ad normam legum liturgicarum. §2. A capta vero possessione Episcopi residentiales habent praeterea ius: 1° Percipiendi reditus mensae episcopalis; 2° Concedendi indulgentias quinquaginta dierum in suae iurisdictionis locis; 3° Elevandi in omnibus ecclesiis suae dioecesis thronum cum baldachino. CAPUT II. De Coadiutoribus et Auxiliaribus Episcoporum.", "c1983": "The Cardinals of the Holy Roman Church constitute a special College, whose prerogative it is to elect the Roman Pontiff in accordance with the norms of a special law. The Cardinals are also available to the Roman Pontiff, either acting collegially, when they are summoned together to deal with questions of major importance, or acting individually, that is, in the offices which they hold in assisting the Roman Pontiff especially in the daily care of the universal Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 350, "c1917": "§1. Unius Romani Pontificis est Episcopo Coadiutorem constituere. §2. Coadiutor dari solet personae Episcopi cum iure successionis; sed nonnunquam datur quoque sedi. §3. Coadiutor, datus personae Episcopi sine iure successionis, speciali nomine dicitur Auxiliaris.", "c1983": "§1 The College of Cardinals is divided into three orders: the episcopal order, to which belong those Cardinals to whom the Roman Pontiff assigns the title of a suburbicarian Church, and eastern-rite Patriarchs who are made members of the College of Cardinals; the presbyteral order, and the diaconal order. §2 Cardinal priests and Cardinal deacons are each assigned a title or a deaconry in Rome by the Roman Pontiff. [A Rescript “ex audientia Ss.mi” of 26.VI.2018 coopted four Cardinals into the Order of Bishops and made them equivalent to Cardinals who hold the title of a suburbicarian Church, in derogation of cann. 350 §§1-2 and 352 §§2-3] §3 Eastern Patriarchs within the College of Cardinals have their patriarchal see as a title. §4 The Cardinal Dean has the title of the diocese of Ostia, together with that of any other Church to which he already has a title. §5 By a choice made in Consistory and approved by the Supreme Pontiff, Cardinal priests may transfer to another title; Cardinal deacons may transfer to another deaconry and, if they have been a full ten years in the diaconal order, to the presbyteral order: priority of order and of promotion is to be observed. 69 Book II: The People of God §6 A Cardinal who by choice transfers from the diaconal to the presbyteral order, takes precedence over all Cardinal priests who were promoted to the Cardinalate after him.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 351, "c1917": "§1. Iura Coadiutoris dati personae Episcopi desumantur ex litteris apostolicis, quibus constituitur. 78 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Nisi aliud in his litteris caveatur, Coadiutor qui datur Episcopo prorsus inhabili, habet omnia iura ac officia episcopalia; ceteri tantum possunt quantum Episcopus eisdem commiserit. §3. Quae Coadiutor potest et vult exercere, Episcopus habitualiter alii ne deleget. §4. Coadiutor, iusto impedimento non detentus, debet, quoties fuerit a Coadiuto requisitus, pontificalia et alias functiones obire, ad quas Episcopus ipse teneretur.", "c1983": "§1 Those to be promoted Cardinals are men freely selected by the Roman Pontiff, who are at least in the order of priesthood and are truly outstanding in doctrine, virtue, piety and prudence in practical matters; those who are not already Bishops must receive episcopal consecration. §2 Cardinals are created by decree of the Roman Pontiff, which in fact is published in the presence of the College of Cardinals. From the moment of publication, they are bound by the obligations and they enjoy the rights defined in the law. §3 A person promoted to the dignity of Cardinal, whose creation the Roman Pontiff announces, but whose name he reserves in petto, is not at that time bound by the obligations nor does he enjoy the rights of a Cardinal. When his name is published by the Roman Pontiff, however, he is bound by these obligations and enjoys these rights, but his right of precedence dates from the day of the reservation in petto.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 352, "c1917": "Coadiutor sedi datus potest in territorio ea quae sunt ordinis episcopalis exercere, excepta sacra ordinatione; aliis in rebus tantum potest, quantum eidem a Sancta Sede vel ab Episcopo fuerit commissum.", "c1983": "§1 The Dean presides over the College of Cardinals. When he is unable to do so, the sub-Dean takes his place. The Dean, or the subDean, has no power of governance over the other Cardinals, but is considered as first among equals. §2 When the office of Dean is vacant, those Cardinals who have a suburbicarian title, and only those, under the presidency of the sub-Dean if he is present, or of the oldest member, elect one of their number to act as Dean of the College. They are to submit his name to the Roman Pontiff, to whom it belongs to approve the person elected. §3 In the same way as set out in §2, the sub-Dean is elected, with the Dean presiding. It belongs to the Roman Pontiff to approve also the election of the sub-Dean. [See can. 350 §§1-2 above] §4 If the Dean and sub-Dean do not already have a domicile in Rome, they acquire it there.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 353, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet Coadiutor, ut canonicam sui officii possessionem capiat, necesse est litteras apostolicas ostendat Episcopo. §2. Coadiutor cum futura successione et Coadiutor sedi datus debent praeterea easdem ostendere Capitulo ad normam can. 334, §3. §3. Si Episeopus eum in statum inciderit ut eliciendi actus humani sit impos, praetermisso praescripto §1, solum praescriptum §2 ab omnibus Coadiutoribus servetur.", "c1983": "§1 Cardinals assist the Supreme Pastor of the Church in collegial fashion particularly in Consistories, in which they are gathered by order of the Roman Pontiff and under his presidency. Consistories are either ordinary or extraordinary. §2 In an ordinary Consistory all Cardinals, or at least those who are in Rome, are summoned for consultation on certain grave matters of more frequent occurrence, or for the performance of especially solemn acts. 70 Book II: The People of God §3 All Cardinals are summoned to an extraordinary Consistory, which takes place when the special needs of the Church and more serious matters suggest it. §4 Only an ordinary Consistory in which certain solemnities are celebrated, can be public, that is when, in addition to the Cardinals, Prelates, representatives of civil states and other invited persons are admitted.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 354, "c1917": "Coadiutor quilibet obligatione tenetur, sicut Episcopus, residendi in dioecesi, e qua, extra tempus vacationum, ad normam can. 338, ipsi non licet, nisi ad breve tempus, Coadiuto permittente, discedere.", "c1983": "Cardinals who head the departments and other permanent sections of the Roman Curia and of Vatican City, who have completed their seventy-fifth year, are requested to offer their resignation from office to the Roman Pontiff, who will consider all the circumstances and make provision accordingly.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 355, "c1917": "§1. Coadiutor cum iure successionis, vacante sede episcopali, statim evadit Ordinarius dioecesis, pro qua fuerat constitutus, dummodo possessionem legitime ceperit, ad normam can. 353. §2. Cum Episcopi munere exspirat Auxiliaris officium, nisi aliud in litteris apostolicis caveatur. §3. Si Coadiutor datus fuerit sedi, eius officium etiam sede vacante perdurat. 79 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De Synodo dioecesana.", "c1983": "§1 It belongs to the Cardinal Dean to ordain the elected Roman Pontiff a Bishop, if he is not already ordained. If the Dean is prevented from doing so, the same right belongs to the sub-Dean or, if he is prevented, to the senior Cardinal of the episcopal order. §2 The senior Cardinal Deacon announces the name of the newly elected Supreme Pontiff to the people. Acting in place of the Roman Pontiff, he also confers the pallium on metropolitan Bishops or gives the pallium to their proxies.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 356, "c1917": "§1. In singulis dioecesibus celebranda est decimo saltem quoque anno dioecesana Synodus, in qua de iis tantum agendum quae ad particulares cleri populique dioecesis necessitates vel utilitates referuntur. §2. Si Episcopus plures dioeceses aeque principaliter unitas regat, aut unam habeat in titulum, alteram aliasve in perpetuam administrationem, potest unam tantum dioecesanam Synodum ex omnibus dioecesibus convocare.", "c1983": "Cardinals have the obligation of cooperating closely with the Roman Pontiff. For this reason, Cardinals who have any office in the Curia and are not diocesan Bishops, are obliged to reside in Rome. Cardinals who are in charge of a diocese as diocesan Bishops, are to go to Rome whenever summoned by the Roman Pontiff.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 357, "c1917": "§1. Synodum dioecesanam convocat eique praeest Episcopus, non autem Vicarius Generalis sine mandato speciali nec Vicarius Capitularis. §2. Celebranda est in ecclesia cathedrali nisi aliud rationabilis causa suadeat.", "c1983": "§1 When a Cardinal has taken possession of a suburbicarian Church or of a titular Church in Rome, he is to further the good of the diocese or church by counsel and patronage. However, he has no power of governance over it, and he should not for any reason interfere in matters concerning the administration of its goods, or its discipline, or the service of the church. §2 Cardinals living outside Rome and outside their own diocese, are exempt in what concerns their person from the power of governance of the Bishop of the diocese in which they are residing.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 358, "c1917": "§1. Ad Synodum vocandi sunt ad eamque venire debent: 1° Vicarius Generalis; 2° Canonici ecclesiae cathedralis aut consultores dioecesani; 3° Rector Seminarii dioecesani saltem maioris; 4° Vicarii foranei; 5° Deputatus uniuscuiusque collegialis ecclesiae a Capitulo eiusdem ecclesiae e gremio eligendus; 6° Parochi civitatis in qua Synodus celebratur; 7° Unus saltem parochus ex unoquoque vicariatu foraneo eligendus ab omnibus qui curam animarum actu inibi habeant; parochus autem electus debet pro tempore absentiae vicarium substitutum sibi sufficere ad normam can. 465, §4; 8° Abbates de regimine et unus e Superioribus cuiusque religionis clericalis qui in dioecesi commorentur, designatus a Superiore provinciali, nisi domus provincialis sit in dioecesi et Superior provincialis interesse ipse maluerit. 80 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Episcopus, si opportunum iudicaverit, potest ad Synodum vocare alios quoque et etiam omnes canonicos, parochos, Superiores religiosos, imo et singulos suae dioecesis saeculares sacerdotes, iis tamen exceptis qui necessarii sunt ne in paroeciis animarum cura desit; invitati autem ius suffragii in omnibus habent, perinde ac ceteri, nisi Episcopus in invitatione aliud expresse caverit.", "c1983": "A Cardinal may be deputed by the Roman Pontiff to represent him in some solemn celebration or assembly of persons as a ‘Legatus a latere’, that is, as his alter ego; or he may, as a special emissary, be entrusted with a particular pastoral task. A Cardinal thus nominated is entitled to deal only with those affairs which have been entrusted to him by the Roman Pontiff himself.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 359, "c1917": "§1. Iis qui ad Synodum venire debent, si legitimo impedimento detineantur, non licet mittere procuratorem qui eorum nomine Synodo intersit; sed Episcopum de impedimento certiorem faciant. §2. Negligentes Episcopus potest iustis poenis compellere et punire, nisi de religiosis exemptis agatur qui parochi non sunt.", "c1983": "When the Apostolic See is vacant, the College of Cardinals has only that power in the Church which is granted to it by special law. 71 Book II: The People of God CHAPTER IV: THE ROMAN CURIA", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 360, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus, si id ipsi expedire videatur, opportuno ante Synodum tempore, unam vel plures e clero civitatis et dioecesis commissiones nominet, seu coetus virorum qui res in Synodo tractandas parent. §2. Ante Synodi sessiones Episcopus omnibus qui convocati sunt et convenerunt, decretorum schema tradendum curet.", "c1983": "The Supreme Pontiff usually conducts the business of the universal Church through the Roman Curia, which acts in his name and with his authority for the good and for the service of the Churches. The Curia is composed of the Secretariat of State or Papal Secretariat, the Council for the public affairs of the Church, the Congregations*, the Tribunals and other Institutes. The constitution and competence of all these is defined by special law. [See m.p. Praedicate Evangelium, reorganising the Roman Curia, 19.III.2022] [*“Congregations” are now called “Dicasteries”]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 361, "c1917": "Propositae quaestiones omnes, praesidente vel per se vel per alium Episcopo, liberae adstantium disceptationi in sessionibus praeparatoriis subiiciantur.", "c1983": "In this Code the terms Apostolic See or Holy See mean not only the Roman Pontiff, but also, unless the contrary is clear from the nature of things or from the context, the Secretariat of State, the Council for the public affairs of the Church, and the other Institutes of the Roman Curia. CHAPTER V: PAPAL LEGATES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 362, "c1917": "Unicus est in Synodo legislator Episcopus, ceteris votum tantum consultivum habentibus; unus ipse subscribit synodalibus constitutionibus; qune, si in Synodo promulgentur, eo ipso obligare incipiunt, nisi aliud expresse caveatur. CAPUT IV. De Curia dioecesana.", "c1983": "The Roman Pontiff has an inherent and independent right to appoint Legates and to send them either to particular Churches in various countries or regions, or at the same time to States and to public Authorities. He also has the right to transfer or recall them, in accordance with the norms of international law concerning the mission and recall of representatives accredited to States.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 363, "c1917": "§1. Curia dioecesana constat illis personis quae Episcopo aliive qui, loco Episcopi, dioecesim regit, opem praestant in regimine totius dioecesis. 81 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Quare ad eam pertinent Vicarius Generalis, officialis, cancellarius, promotor iustitiae, defensor vinculi, synodales iudices et examinatores, parochi consultores, auditores, notarii, cursores et apparitores.", "c1983": "§1 To Legates of the Roman Pontiff is entrusted the office of representing in a stable manner the person of the Roman Pontiff in the particular Churches, or also in the States and public Authorities, to whom they are sent. §2 Those also represent the Apostolic See who are appointed to pontifical Missions as Delegates or Observers at international Councils or at Conferences and Meetings.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 364, "c1917": "§1. Nominatio eorum qui praedicta officia vel munera exercent, scripto consignetur, ad normam can. 159. §2. Nominati vero debent: 1° In manibus Episcopi iusiurandum praestare de munere fideliter exercendo, quavis personarum acceptione posthabita; 2° Negotia ad se spectantia sub auctoritate Episcopi tractare ad normam iuris; 3° Secretum servare intra fines et secundum modum a iure vel ab Episcopo determinatum.", "c1983": "The principal task of a Papal Legate is continually to make more firm and effective the bonds of unity which exist between the Holy See and the particular Churches. Within the territory assigned to him, it is therefore the responsibility of a Legate: 1° to inform the Apostolic See about the conditions in which the particular Churches find themselves, as well as about all matters which affect the life of the Church and the good of souls; 2° to assist the Bishops by action and advice, while leaving intact the exercise of their lawful power; 72 Book II: The People of God 3° to foster close relations with the Episcopal Conference, offering it every assistance; 4° in connection with the appointment of Bishops, to send or propose names of candidates to the Apostolic See, as well as to prepare the informative process about those who may be promoted, in accordance with the norms issued by the Apostolic See; 5° to take pains to promote whatever may contribute to peace, progress and the united efforts of peoples; 6° to work with the Bishops to foster appropriate exchanges between the Catholic Church and other Churches or ecclesial communities, and indeed with non-Christian religions; 7° to work with the Bishops to safeguard, so far as the rulers of the State are concerned, those things which relate to the mission of the Church and of the Apostolic See; 8° to exercise the faculties and carry out the other instructions which are given to him by the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 365, "c1917": "De officiali, promotore iustitiae, defensore vinculi, iudicibus synodalibus, auditoribus, cursoribus et apparitoribus, serventur praescripta can. 1573- 1593; de Vicario Generali, cancellario aliisque notariis, examinatoribus synodalibus et parochis consultoribus, praescripta canonum qui sequuntur. ART. I. De Vicario Generali.", "c1983": "§1 A papal Legate who at the same time acts as envoy to the State according to international law, has in addition the special role: 1° of promoting and fostering relationships between the Apostolic See and the Authorities of the State; 2° of dealing with questions concerning relations between Church and State, especially, of drawing up concordats and other similar agreements, and giving effect to them. §2 As circumstances suggest, in the matters mentioned in §1, the papal Legate is not to omit to seek the opinion and counsel of the Bishops of the ecclesiastical jurisdiction and to keep them informed of the course of events.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 366, "c1917": "§1. Quoties rectum dioecesis regimen id exigat, constituendus est ab Episcopo Vicarius Generalis, qui ipsum potestate ordinaria in toto territorio adiuvet. §2. Vicarius Generalis libere ab Episcopo designatur, qui eum potest ad nutum removere. §3. Unus tantum constituatur, nisi vel rituum diversitas vel amplitudo dioecesis aliud exigat; sed, Vicario Generali absente vel impedito, Episcopus alium constituere potest qui eius vices suppleat.", "c1983": "Given the special nature of a Legate’s role: 1° the papal Legation is exempt from the power of governance of the local Ordinary, except for the celebration of marriages; 2° the papal Legate has the right to perform liturgical celebrations, even in pontificalia, in all churches of the territory of his legation; as far as it is possible, he is to give prior notice to the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 367, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius Generalis sit sacerdos e clero saeculari, annos natus non minus triginta, in theologia et iure canonico doctor aut licentiatus, vel saltem earum disciplinarum vere peritus, sana doctrina, probitate, prudentia ac rerum gerendarum experientia commendatus. 82 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Si dioecesis alieui religioni commissa fuerit, Vicarius Generalis potest esse eiusdem religionis alumnus. §3. Vicarii Generalis munus ne committatur canonico poenitentiario, aut Episcopi consanguineis praesertim in primo gradu vel in secundo mixto cum primo, aut, exclusa necessitate, parocho ceterisque curam animarum habentibus; sed non prohibetur Episcopus Vicarium ex ipsa dioecesi assumere.", "c1983": "The office of papal Legate does not cease when the Apostolic See is vacant, unless otherwise specified in the pontifical Letters; it does cease, however, 73 Book II: The People of God on the expiry of the mandate, on receipt by him of notification of recall, and on acceptance of his resignation by the Roman Pontiff. [See m.p. Learn to take your leave, 12.II.2018, art. 3: “Pontifical Representatives do not ipso facto cede their office upon reaching seventy-five years of age, but in this circumstance must present their resignation to the Supreme Pontiff”] SECTION II: PARTICULAR CHURCHES AND THEIR GROUPINGS TITLE I: PARTICULAR CHURCHES AND THE AUTHORITY CONSTITUTED WITHIN THEM CHAPTER I: PARTICULAR CHURCHES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 368, "c1917": "§1. Vicario Generali, vi officii, ea competit in universa dioecesi iurisdictio in spiritualibus ac temporalibus, quae ad Episcopum iure ordinario pertinet, exceptis iis quae Episcopus sibi reservaverit, vel quae ex iure requirant speciale Episcopi mandatum. §2. Nisi aliud expresse cautum fuerit, Vicarius Generalis exsequi potest rescripta apostolica quae Episcopo vel praecedenti rectori dioecesis remissa sint, ac generatim ad ipsum quoque pertinent facultates habituales Ordinario loci a Sancta Sede concessae; ad normam can. 66.", "c1983": "Particular Churches, in which and from which the one and only Catholic Church exists, are principally dioceses. Unless the contrary is clear, the following are equivalent to a diocese: a territorial prelature, a territorial abbacy, a vicariate apostolic, a prefecture apostolic and a permanently established apostolic administration.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 369, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius Generalis praecipua acta Curiae ad Episcopum referat, ipsumque certiorem faciat de iis quae gesta aut gerenda sint ad tuendam in clero et populo disciplinam. §2. Caveat ne suis potestatibus utatur contra mentem et voluntatem sui Episcopi, firmo praescripto can. 44, par. 2.", "c1983": "A diocese is a portion of the people of God, which is entrusted to a Bishop to be nurtured by him, with the cooperation of the presbyterium, in such a way that, remaining close to its pastor and gathered by him through the Gospel and the Eucharist in the Holy Spirit, it constitutes a particular Church. In this Church, the one, holy, Catholic and apostolic Church of Christ truly exists and functions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 370, "c1917": "§1. Praesente etiam Episcopo, Vicarias Generalis publice privatimque praecedentiae ius habet super omnibus dioecesis clericis, non exclusis dignitatibus et canonicis ecclesiae cathedralis, etiam in choro et actibus capitularibus, nisi clericus charactere episcopali praefulgeat, et Vicarius Generalis eodem careat. §2. Si Vicarius Generalis sit Episcopus, omnia honorifica privilegia Episcoporum titularium obtinet; secus durante munere habet tantum privilegia et insignia Protonotarii apstolici titularis.", "c1983": "A territorial prelature or abbacy is a certain portion of the people of God, territorially defined, the care of which is for special reasons entrusted to a Prelate or an Abbot, who governs it, in the manner of a diocesan Bishop, as its proper pastor.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 371, "c1917": "Exspirat Vicarii Generalis iurisdictio per ipsius renuntiationem ad normam can. 183-191, aut revocationem ei ab Episcopo intimatam, aut sedis episcopalis vacationem; suspenditur vero suspensa episcopali iurisdictione. 83 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. II. De cancellario aliisque notariis et archivo episcopali.", "c1983": "§1 A vicariate apostolic or a prefecture apostolic is a certain portion of the people of God, which for special reasons is not yet constituted a diocese, and which is entrusted to the pastoral care of a Vicar apostolic or a Prefect apostolic, who governs it in the name of the Supreme Pontiff. §2 An apostolic administration is a certain portion of the people of God which, for special and particularly serious reasons, is not yet established by the Supreme Pontiff as a diocese, and whose pastoral care is entrusted to an apostolic Administrator, who governs it in the name of the Supreme Pontiff. 74 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 372, "c1917": "§1. In qualibet Curia constituatur ab Episcopo cancellarius qui sit sacerdos, cuius praecipuum munus sit acta Curiae in archivo custodire, ordine chronologico disponere et de eisdem indicis tabulam conficere. §2. Poscente necessitate, adiutor ei dari potest, cui nomen sit vice-cancellarii seu vice-tabularii. §3. Cancellarius est eo ipso notarius.", "c1983": "§1 As a rule, that portion of the people of God which constitutes a diocese or other particular Church is to have a defined territory, so that it comprises all the faithful who live in that territory. §2 If however, in the judgement of the supreme authority in the Church, after consultation with the Episcopal Conferences concerned, it is thought to be helpful, there may be established in a given territory particular Churches distinguished by the rite of the faithful or by some other similar quality.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 373, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus praeter cancellarium potest alios quoque notarios constituere, quorum scriptura aut subscriptio publicam fidem facit. §2. Iidem constitui possunt aut ad quaelibet acta, aut ad acta iudicialia dumtaxat, aut ad acta tantummodo certae causae vel negotii conficienda. §3. Si clerici desint, possunt e laicis assumi; sed notarius in criminalibus clericorum causis debet esse sacerdos. §4. Cancellarius aliique notarii debent esse integrae famae et omni suspicione maiores. §5. Omnes possunt removeri aut suspendi ab eo qui illos constituit aut ab eius successore aut Superiore, non autem a Vicario Capitulari, nisi de consensu Capituli.", "c1983": "It is within the competence of the supreme authority alone to establish particular Churches; once they are lawfully established, the law itself gives them juridical personality.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 374, "c1917": "§1. Officium notariorum est: 1° Conscribere acta seu instrumenta circa dispositiones, obligationes, citationes et intimationes iudiciales, decreta, sententias aliave circa quae eorum opera requiritur; 2° In scriptis fideliter redigere quae geruntur eaque cum significatione loci, diei, mensis et anni subsignare; 3° Acta vel instrumenta legitime petenti ex regesto, servatis servandis, exhibere et eorum exemplaria cum autographo conformia declarare. §2. Conscribere acta nequit notarius nisi in territorio illius Episcopi a quo est electus aut pro negotio ad quod est legitime constitutus. 84 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Each diocese or other particular Church is to be divided into distinct parts or parishes. §2 To foster pastoral care by means of common action, several neighbouring parishes can be joined together in special groups, such as vicariates forane. CHAPTER II: BISHOPS ARTICLE 1: BISHOPS IN GENERAL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 375, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi in loco tuto ac commodo archivum seu tabularium dioecesanum erigant, in quo instrumenta et scripturae, quae negotia dioecesana tum spiritualia tum temporalia spectant, apte dispositae et diligenter clausae custodiantur. §2. Omni diligentia ac sollicitudine conficiatur inventarium seu catalogus documentorum quae in archivo continentur cum brevi singularum scripturarum synopsi.", "c1983": "§1 By divine institution, Bishops succeed the Apostles through the Holy Spirit who is given to them. They are constituted Pastors in the Church, to be the teachers of doctrine, the priests of sacred worship and the ministers of governance. §2 By their episcopal consecration, Bishops receive, together with the office of sanctifying, the offices also of teaching and of ruling, which however, by their nature, can be exercised only in hierarchical communion with the head of the College and its members.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 376, "c1917": "§1. Quotannis, primo bimestri, inventario seu catalogo illae scripturae adiungantur, quae anno praecedenti confectae vel alias neglectae fuerunt. §2. Ordinarii sedulo inquirant chartas et scripturas forte alio distractas atque dispersas; et quaelibet necessaria remedia adhibeant ut eaedem seripturae archivo restituantur.", "c1983": "Bishops to whom the care of a given diocese is entrusted are called diocesan Bishops; the others are called titular Bishops.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 377, "c1917": "§1. Archivum clausum sit oportet et nemini illud ingredi liceat sine Episcopi aut Vicarii Generalis et cancellarii licentia. §2. Unus cancellarius illius clavem habeat.", "c1983": "§1 The Supreme Pontiff freely appoints Bishops or confirms those lawfully elected. §2 At least every three years, the Bishops of an ecclesiastical province or, if circumstances suggest it, of an Episcopal Conference, are to draw up, by common accord and in secret, a list of priests, even of members of institutes of consecrated life, who are suitable for the episcopate; they are to send this list to the Apostolic See. This is without prejudice to the right of every Bishop individually to make known to the Apostolic See the names of priests whom he thinks are worthy and suitable for the episcopal office. 75 Book II: The People of God §3 Unless it has been lawfully prescribed otherwise, for the appointment of a diocesan Bishop or a coadjutor Bishop, a ternus, as it is called, is to be proposed to the Apostolic See. In the preparation of this list, it is the responsibility of the papal Legate to seek individually the suggestions of the Metropolitan and of the Suffragans of the province to which the diocese in question belongs or with which it is joined in some grouping, as well as the suggestions of the president of the Episcopal Conference. The papal Legate is, moreover, to hear the views of some members of the college of consultors and of the cathedral chapter. If he judges it expedient, he is also to seek individually, and in secret, the opinions of other clerics, both secular and religious, and of lay persons of outstanding wisdom. He is then to send these suggestions, together with his own opinion, to the Apostolic See. §4 Unless it has been lawfully provided otherwise, the diocesan Bishop who judges that his diocese requires an auxiliary Bishop, is to propose to the Apostolic See a list of the names of at least three priests suitable for this office . §5 For the future, no rights or privileges of election, appointment, presentation or designation of Bishops are conceded to civil authorities.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 378, "c1917": "§1. Ex archivo non licet efferre scripturas sine Episcopi vel Vicarii Generalis consensu eaedemque post triduum in suum locum referantur. Ordinario autem reservatur facultas prorogandi hoc tempus, quae tamen prorogatio nonnisi moderate concedatur. §2. Qui aliquam scripturam ex archivo effert, syngrapham sua manu signatam, hoc ipsum significantem, cancellario relinquat.", "c1983": "§1 To be a suitable candidate for the episcopate, a person must: 1° be outstanding in strong faith, good morals, piety, zeal for souls, wisdom, prudence and human virtues, and possess those other gifts which equip him to fulfil the office in question; 2° be held in good esteem; 3° be at least 35 years old; 4° be a priest ordained for at least five years; 5° hold a doctorate or at least a licentiate in sacred Scripture, theology or canon law, from an institute of higher studies approved by the Apostolic See, or at least be well versed in these disciplines. §2 The definitive judgement on the suitability of the person to be promoted rests with the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 379, "c1917": "§1. Habeant praeterea Episcopi aliud archivum secretum vel saltem in communi archivo armarium seu scrinium omnino clausum et obseratum, quod de loco amoveri nequeat. In eo scripturae secreto servandae cautissime custodiantur; sed singulis annis quamprimum comburantur documenta causarum criminalium in materia morum, quarum rei vita cesserint vel quae a decennio sententia condemnatoria absolutae sunt, retento facti brevi summario cum textu sententiae definitivae. §2. Etiam huius secreti archivi vel armarii inventarium seu catalogus conficiatur ad normam can. 375, §2. §3. Hoc archivum vel armarium duabus clavibus inter se diversis aperiatur, quarum altera apud Episcopum vel Administratorem Apostolicum, altera apud Vicarium Generalem vel, eo deficiente, Curiae cancellarium asservetur. 85 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Episcopus vel Administrator Apostolicus, repetita altera clave, ipse solus, nemine adstante, archivum vel armarium secretum, ubi opus fuerit, aperire et inspicere potest, quod deinde utraque claveiterum claudatur.", "c1983": "Unless prevented by a lawful reason, one who is promoted to the episcopate must receive episcopal consecration within three months of receiving the apostolic letters, and in fact before he takes possession of his office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 380, "c1917": "Statim a capta possessione, Episcopus sacerdotem designet, qui, sede vacante aut impedita, clavem secreti tabularii seu armarii quae apud Episcopum erat, assumat.", "c1983": "Before taking canonical possession of his office, he who has been promoted is to make the profession of faith and take the oath of fidelity to the Apostolic See, in accordance with the formula approved by the same Apostolic See. 76 Book II: The People of God ARTICLE 2: DIOCESAN BISHOPS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 381, "c1917": "§1. Nisi Administrator Apostolicus dioecesi datus fuerit: 1° Sede impedita ad normam can. 429, §1, sacerdos ab Episcopo designatus, si quidem regimen dioecesis sit penes virum ecclesiasticum ab Episcopo delegatum, clavem eidem remittat; si penes Vicarium Generalem, eam ipse retineat; 2° Sede vero vacante aut impedita ad normam cit. can. 429, §3, idem sacerdos clavem remittat Vicario Capitulari statim post eius designationem; Vicarius vero Generalis vel cancellarius aliam clavem a se retentam remittere eodem tempore debet primae Capituli dignitati vel consultori dioecesano munere antiquiori. §2. Antequam claves iis, quibus tradi debent ad normam §1, remissae fuerint, Vicarius Generalis vel cancellarius et sacerdos, ut supra, ab Episcopo designatus, tabularium vel armarium sigillis Curiae obsignent.", "c1983": "§1 In the diocese entrusted to his care, the diocesan Bishop has all the ordinary, proper and immediate power required for the exercise of his pastoral office, except in those matters which the law or a decree of the Supreme Pontiff reserves to the supreme or to some other ecclesiastical authority. §2 Those who are at the head of the other communities of the faithful mentioned in can. 368, are equivalent in law to the diocesan Bishop unless the contrary is clear from the nature of things or from a provision of the law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 382, "c1917": "§1. Tabularium vel armarium nunquam aperiatur nec sigilla ab eo removeantur, nisi urgente necessitate et ab ipso Vicario Capitulari coram duobus canonicis vel dioecesanis consultoribus, qui evigilent ne qua scriptura e tabulario auferatur; solus autem Vicarius Capitularis documenta in tabulario asservata potest, iisdem canonicis vel consultoribus adstantibus, inspicere, nunquam tamen auferre. Archivum autem, post inspectionem, iterum sigillis obsignetur. §2. Advenienti novo Episcopo, si sigilla remota fuerint et tabularium aut armarium apertum, Vicarius Capitularis rationem reddat urgentis necessitatis, qua ad hoc motus fuerit.", "c1983": "§1 A person who is promoted to the episcopate cannot become involved in the exercise of the office entrusted to him before he has taken canonical possession of the diocese. However, he is able to exercise offices which he already held in the same diocese at the time of his promotion, without prejudice to can. 409 §2. §2 Unless he is lawfully impeded, one who is not already consecrated a Bishop and is now promoted to the office of diocesan Bishop, must take canonical possession of his diocese within four months of receiving the apostolic letters. If he is already consecrated, he must take possession within two months of receiving the apostolic letters. §3 A Bishop takes canonical possession of his diocese when, personally or by proxy, he shows the apostolic letters to the college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia, who makes a record of the fact. This must take place within the diocese. In dioceses which are newly established he takes possession when he communicates the same letters to the clergy and the people in the cathedral church, with the senior of the priests present making a record of the fact. §4 It is strongly recommended that the taking of canonical possession be performed with a liturgical act in the cathedral church, in the presence of the clergy and the people.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 383, "c1917": "§1. Curent Episcopi ut archivorum quoque ecclesiarum cathedralium, collegiatarum, paroecialium, nec non confraternitatum et piorum locorum inventaria seu catalogi conficiantur duobus exemplaribus, quorum alterum in proprio archivo, alterum in archivo episcopali servetur, firmo praescripto can. 470, §3, 1522, nn. 2, 3, 1523, n. 6. §2. Documenta originalia ex praedictis archivis ne efferantur, nisi ad normam can. 378. 86 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In exercising his pastoral office, the diocesan Bishop is to be solicitous for all Christ’s faithful entrusted to his care, whatever their age, condition or nationality, whether they live in the territory or are visiting there. He is to show an apostolic spirit also to those who, because of their condition of life, are not sufficiently able to benefit from ordinary pastoral care, and to those who have lapsed from religious practice. §2 If he has faithful of a different rite in his diocese, he is to provide for their spiritual needs either by means of priests or parishes of the same rite, or by an episcopal Vicar. 77 Book II: The People of God §3 He is to act with humanity and charity to those who are not in full communion with the Catholic Church; he should also foster ecumenism as it is understood by the Church. §4 He is to consider the non-baptised as commended to him in the Lord, so that the charity of Christ, of which the Bishop must be a witness to all, may shine also on them.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 384, "c1917": "§1. Documenta quae in paroeciarum et Curiarum archivis sub secreto servanda non sunt, fit cuilibet cuius intersit inspiciendi potestas; itemque postulandi ut sua impensa sibi legitimum eorum exemplar exscribatur et tradatur. §2. Cancellarii autem Curiarum, parochi, aliique archivorum custodes in communicandis documentis et eorum exemplaribus describendis tradendisque regulas servent a legitima auctoritate ecclesiastica datas, et in casibus dubiis loci Ordinarium consulant. ART. III. De examinatoribus synodalibus, et parochis consultoribus.", "c1983": "He is to have a special concern for the priests, to whom he is to listen as his helpers and counsellors. He is to defend their rights and ensure that they fulfil the obligations proper to their state. He is to see that they have the means and the institutions needed for the development of their spiritual and intellectual life. He is to ensure that they are provided with adequate means of livelihood and social welfare, in accordance with the law. [See Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004 and Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18214/2024, 6.III.2024, which deal with the bishop’s canonical responsibility towards his clerics and his duty of vigilance over them]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 385, "c1917": "§1. In quavis dioecesi habeantur examinatores synodales et parochi consultores qui omnes in Synodo constituantur, propositi ab Episcopo, a Synodo approbati. §2. Tot eligantur quot Episcopus prudenti suo iudicio necessarios iudicaverit, non tamen infra quatuor, nec ultra duodecim.", "c1983": "He must in a very special way foster vocations to the various ministries and to consecrated life, having a special care for priestly and missionary vocations.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 386, "c1917": "§1. Examinatoribus et parochis consultoribus medio tempore inter unam et aliam Synodum demortuis vel alia ratione a munere cessantibus, alios pro- synodales Episcopus substituat de consilio Capituli cathedralis. §2. Quae regula servetur quoque in examinatoribus et parochis consultoribus constituendis quoties Synodus non habeatur.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is bound to teach and illustrate to the faithful the truths of faith which are to be believed and applied to behaviour. He is himself to preach frequently. He is also to ensure that the provisions of the canons on the ministry of the word, especially on the homily and catechetical instruction, are faithfully observed, so that the whole of Christian teaching is transmitted to all. §2 By whatever means seem most appropriate, he is firmly to defend the integrity and unity of the faith to be believed. However, he is to acknowledge a just freedom in the further investigation of truths.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 387, "c1917": "§1. Examinatores et parochi consultores, sive in Synodo sive extra Synodum constituti, post decennium ab incepto munere vel etiam prius, adveniente nova Synodo, officio cadunt; possunt tamen negotium iam coeptum ad exitum perducere et, servatis de iure servandis, denuo constitui. §2. Qui loco examinatorum ac parochorum consultorum deficientium constituantur, in officio persistunt dumtaxat quousque perstitissent ii quibus substituti fuerunt.", "c1983": "Mindful that he is bound to give an example of holiness, charity, humility and simplicity of life, the diocesan Bishop is to seek in every way to promote the holiness of Christ’s faithful according to the special vocation of each. Since he is the principal dispenser of the mysteries of God, he is to strive constantly that Christ’s faithful entrusted to his care may grow in grace through the celebration of the sacraments, and may know and live the paschal mystery.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 388, "c1917": "Removeri ab Episcopo nequeunt, nisi ex gravi causa et de consilio Capituli cathedralis. 87 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 After he has taken possession of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop must apply the Mass for the people entrusted to him on each Sunday and on each holyday of obligation in his region. 78 Book II: The People of God §2 The Bishop must himself celebrate and apply the Mass for the people on the days mentioned in §1; if, however, he is lawfully impeded from so doing, he is to have someone else do so on those days, or do so himself on other days. §3 A Bishop who, in addition to his own, is given another diocese, even as administrator, satisfies the obligation by applying one Mass for all the people entrusted to him. §4 A Bishop who has not satisfied the obligation mentioned in §§1-3, is to apply as soon as possible as many Masses for the people as he has omitted.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 389, "c1917": "§1. Examinatores synodales operam suam diligenter navent praesertim experimentis habendis ad provisionem paroeciarum nec non processibus de quibus in can. 2147 seqq. §2. Pro experimentis vero habendis ad clericorum ordinationem et approbationem sacerdotum qui petunt facultatem excipiendi sacramentales confessiones aut sacras conciones habendi, et pro examinibus de quibus in can. 130, integrum est Episcopo vel examinatorum synodalium vel aliorum opera uti.", "c1983": "He is frequently to preside at the Eucharistic celebration in the cathedral church or in some other church of his diocese, especially on holydays of obligation and on other solemnities.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 390, "c1917": "Idem potest esse examinator et parochus consultor, non autem in eadem causa. CAPUT V. De Capitulis canonicorum.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop may use pontificalia throughout his diocese. He may not do so outside his diocese without the consent of the local Ordinary, either expressly given or at least reasonably presumed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 391, "c1917": "§1. Capitulum canonicorum sive cathedrale sive collegiale seu collegiatum est clericorum collegium ideo institutum ut sollemniorem cultum Deo in ecclesia exhibeat et, si agatur de Capitulo cathedrali, ut Episcopum, ad normam sacrorum canonum, tanquam eiusdem senatus et consilium, adiuvet, ac, sede vacante, eius vices suppleat in dioecesis regimine. §2. Capitulum collegiale appellatur insigne aut perinsigne, si hoc titulo ex apostolico privilegio vel ab immemorabili gaudeat.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop governs the particular Church entrusted to him with legislative, executive and judicial power, in accordance with the law. §2 The Bishop exercises legislative power himself. He exercises executive power either personally or through Vicars general or episcopal Vicars, in accordance with the law. He exercises judicial power either personally or through a judicial Vicar and judges, in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 392, "c1917": "Capitulorum tum cathedralium tum collegialium institutio seu erectio, innovatio ac suppressio Sedi Apostolicae reservatur.", "c1983": "§1 Since the Bishop must defend the unity of the universal Church, he is bound to foster the discipline which is common to the whole Church, and so press for the observance of all ecclesiastical laws. §2 He is to ensure that abuses do not creep into ecclesiastical discipline, especially concerning the ministry of the word, the celebration of the sacraments and sacramentals, the worship of God and the cult of the saints, and the administration of goods.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 393, "c1917": "§1. In qualibet ecclesia capitulari sint dignitates et canonici inter quos varia officia distribuantur; possunt esse etiam alia minora beneficia in uno vel pluribus gradibus. §2. Capitulum constat dignitatibus et canonicis, nisi, ad dignitates quod attinet, aliud ex capitularibus constitutionibus eruatur; non autem inferioribus beneficiariis seu mansionariis, qui canonicis auxilium praestant. §3. Canonicatus sine adnexis emolumentis ne instituantur sine speciali Apostolicae Sedis concessione. 88 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In all juridical transactions of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop acts in the person of the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 394, "c1917": "§1. In Capitulis numeratis tot sint praebendati, quot praebendae; in non numeratis, quot ex proventibus decenter sustentari posse, Episcopus, audito Capitulo, iudicaverit. §2. Erectio dignitatum Sedi Apostolicae reservatur; sed est in Episcopi potestate, consentiente Capitulo, exstinctas forte dignitates restituere et praebendis in Capitulo iam exstantibus alias sive canonicales sive beneficiales addere. §3. In ecclesiis cathedralibus et collegialibus insignibus ubi adeo tenues praebendae sunt una cum distributionibus quotidianis, ut sustinendo canonicorum decori plane sint impares, Episcopi, audito Capitulo et impetrata Sanctae Sedis licentia, vel beneficia aliquot simplicia praebendis uniant, vel, si hac ratione provideri non possit, aliquibus praebendis suppressis, cum patronorum consensu, si de iure patronatus laicorum sint, quarum fructus et proventus reliquarum praebendarum distributionibus quotidianis applicentur, eas ad minorem numerum reducant, ita tamen ut tot supersint, quot divino cultui celebrando ac dignitati ecclesiae commode respondeant.", "c1983": "§1 The Bishop is to foster various forms of the apostolate in his diocese and is to ensure that throughout the entire diocese, or in its particular districts, all works of the apostolate are coordinated under his direction, with due regard for the character of each apostolate. §2 He is to insist on the faithful’s obligation to exercise the apostolate according to the condition and talents of each. He is to urge them to take part in or assist various works of the apostolate, according to the needs of place and time. 79 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 395, "c1917": "§1. In ecclesiis tam cathedralibus quam collegialibus in quibus nullae sunt quotidianae distributiones vel ita tenues ut verisimiliter negligantur, Episcopi tertiam partem separent fructuum, proventuum, obventionum quae ex dignitatibus, canonicatibus, officiis aliisque illius ecclesiae beneficiis percipiuntur et in distributiones quotidianas convertant. §2. Si distributiones quavis de causa introduci nequeant, Episcopus in dignitates, canonicos ac beneficiarios negligentes pecuniarias constituat mulctas, quae distributionibus respondeant earumque locum teneant. §3. Distributiones cedunt diligentibus, quavis collusione aut remissione exclusa; si vero dignitates habeant proventus a massa seu bonis canonicorum diversos et separatos, distributiones ab eis amissae cedunt aliis dignitatibus praesentibus, si adsint, secus fabricae ecelesiae, quatenus indigeat, aut alii pio loco Episcopi arbitrio. §4. Ab unoquoque Capitulo secundum sua cuiusque statuta, unus vel plures censores, seu punctatores nominentur, qui absentes a divinis officiis quotidie notent, praestito prius coram Capitulo vel eius praeside iureiurando de suo munere fideliter obeundo; quibus Episcopus alium addere potest punetatorem; quod si abfuerint punetatores, senior e canonicis qui adsunt, illorum vices suppleat.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is bound by the law of personal residence in his diocese, even if he has a coadjutor or auxiliary Bishop. §2 Apart from the visit ‘ad limina’, attendance at councils or at the synod of Bishops or at the Episcopal Conference, at which he must be present, or by reason of another office lawfully entrusted to him, he may be absent from the diocese, for a just reason, for not longer than one month, continuously or otherwise, provided he ensures that the diocese is not harmed by this absence. [On the inclusion of holidays, etc., in the period of one month specified in the canon, see the Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.IX.1996] §3 He is not to be absent from his diocese on Christmas Day, during Holy Week, or on Easter Sunday, Pentecost and Corpus Christi, except for a grave and urgent reason. §4 If the Bishop is unlawfully absent from the diocese for more than six months, the Metropolitan is to notify the Holy See. If it is the Metropolitan who is absent, the senior suffragan is to do the same.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 396, "c1917": "§1. Collatio dignitatum tum in Capitulis cathedralibus tum in collegialibus Sedi Apostolicae reservatur. §2. Prohibetur optio, reprobata contraria consuetudine, sed salva fundationis lege. §3. Prima saltem dignitas in Capitulo cathedrali quantum fieri potest et ceteris paribus, laurea doctorali in sacra theologia vel iure canonico polleat. 89 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The Bishop is bound to visit his diocese in whole or in part each year, so that at least every five years he will have visited the whole diocese, either personally or, if he is lawfully impeded, through the coadjutor or auxiliary Bishop, the Vicar general, an episcopal Vicar or some other priest. §2 The Bishop has a right to select any clerics he wishes as his companions and helpers in a visitation, any contrary privilege or custom being reprobated.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 397, "c1917": "Nisi aliud in statutis capitularibus caveatur, digriitatibus et canonicis secundum ordinem praecedentiae ius et officium est: 1° Episcopi vicem supplere in peragendis funetionibus sacris in sollemnioribus anni festivitatibus; 2° Episcopo celebranti in pontificalibus, aspersorium in ingressu ecclesiae porrigere et presbyteri assistentis fungi officio; 3° Eidem decumbenti ministrare Sacramenta; defuncto iusta funebria persolvere; 4° Convocare Capitulum eique praeesse ac praescribere et ordinare quae ad chori directionem referantur, dummodo dignitas sit de gremio Capituli.", "c1983": "§1 Persons, Catholic institutes, pious objects and places within the boundaries of the diocese, are subject to ordinary episcopal visitation. §2 The Bishop may visit the members of religious institutes of pontifical right and their houses only in the cases stated in the law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 398, "c1917": "§1. In nulla ecclesia cathedrali desit officium canonici theologi et, ubi id fieri poterit, canonici poenitentiarii. §2. Etiam in collegialibus, praesertim insignibus, officium canonici theologi et poenitentiarii constitui potest.", "c1983": "The Bishop is to endeavour to make his pastoral visitation with due diligence. He is to ensure that he is not a burden to anyone on the ground of undue expense.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 399, "c1917": "§1. Canonicus theologus et poenitentiarius eligantur qui aptiores pro loci qualitate ad propria munera adimplenda reperiantur; sed, ceteris paribus, praeferantur doctores in sacra theologia, si agatur de canonico theologo, in sacra theologia vel iure canonico, si de poenitentiario; expedit praeterea ut canonicus poenitentiarius aetatis annum tricesimum expleverit. §2. Praebenda theologalis et poenitentiaria ne conferantur, nisi prius de vita, moribus, doctrina candidatorum plane constiterit, salva lege concursus, ubi sit constituta. §3. Canonicus poenitentiarius prohibetur aliud simul officium in dioecesi suscipere aut exercere, cui adnexa sit iurisdictio in foro externo.", "c1983": "§1 Every five years the diocesan Bishop is bound to submit to the Supreme Pontiff a report on the state of the diocese entrusted to him, in the form and at the time determined by the Apostolic See. 80 Book II: The People of God §2 If the year assigned for submitting this report coincides in whole or in part with the first two years of his governance of the diocese, for that occasion the Bishop need not draw up and submit the report. [See Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022, arts. 38-42, on visits ad limina] [See also the Final Document of the XVI Ordinary General Assembly of the Synod of Bishops, 24.XI.2024, nos. 101, 125c), and 135, and the Accompanying Note by Pope Francis]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 400, "c1917": "§1. Canonici theologi est, diebus et horis ab Episcopo cum Capituli consilio designatis, publice in ecelesia explanare sacram Scripturam; sed Episcopus, si id utilius iudicet, potest eidem alia doctrinae catholicae argumenta in ecclesia explicanda committere. §2. Canonicus theologus munus expleat suum ipse per se, vel, si ultra sex menses fuerit impeditus, propriis expensis per alium sacerdotem ab Episcopo deputandum. §3. Episcopus gravi de causa potest canonico theologo committere ut, loco lectionum in ecclesia, sacras disciplinas in Seminario doceat. 90 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Unless the Apostolic See has decided otherwise, in the year in which he is bound to submit the report to the Supreme Pontiff, the diocesan Bishop is to go to Rome to venerate the tombs of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and to present himself to the Roman Pontiff. §2 The Bishop is to satisfy this obligation personally, unless he is lawfully impeded; in which case he is to satisfy the obligation through the coadjutor, if he has one, or the auxiliary, or a suitable priest of his presbyterium who resides in his diocese. §3 A Vicar apostolic can satisfy this obligation through a proxy, even through one residing in Rome. A Prefect apostolic is not bound by this obligation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 401, "c1917": "§1. Poenitentiarius canonicus tum ecclesiae cathedralis tum ecelesiae collegialis obtinet a iure potestatem ordinariam, quam tamen aliis delegare non potest, absolvendi etiam a peccatis et a censuris Episcopo reservatis, in dioecesi extraneos quoque, et dioecesanos extra territorium quoque dioecesis. §2. Debet in sede excipiendis confessionibus sibi in capitulari ecclesia destinata residere tempore ad fidelium commoditatem, iudicio Episcopi, opportuniore et praesto esse iis qui ad confitenda sua peccata accedunt ipso quoque divinorum officiorum tempore.", "c1983": "§1 A diocesan Bishop who has completed his seventy-fifth year of age is requested to offer his resignation from office to the Supreme Pontiff, who, taking all the circumstances into account, will make provision accordingly. §2 A diocesan Bishop who, because of illness or some other grave reason, has become unsuited for the fulfilment of his office, is earnestly requested to offer his resignation from office. [See m.p. Learn to take your leave, 12.II.2018: Art. 1. Upon reaching 75 years of age, diocesan and eparchial Bishops, and those deemed equivalent to them according to canons 381 §2 CIC and 313 CCEO, as well as Coadjutor and Auxiliary Bishops or holders of special pastoral responsibilities, are invited to present to the Supreme Pontiff their resignation from pastoral office. Art. 2. Upon reaching 75 years of age, non-Cardinal Dicastery Heads of the Roman Curia, Superior Prelates of the Roman Curia and Bishops holding other offices of the Holy See, do not ipso facto cede their office, but must present their resignation to the Supreme Pontiff. Art. 3. Likewise, Pontifical Representatives do not ipso facto cede their office upon reaching seventy-five years of age, 81 Book II: The People of God but in this circumstance must present their resignation to the Supreme Pontiff. Art. 4. To be effective, resignation pursuant to articles 1-3 must be accepted by the Supreme Pontiff, who will decide by evaluating the concrete circumstances. Art. 5. Once the resignation is presented, the office relative to articles 1-3 will be extended until acceptance of the resignation is communicated to the interested party, for a fixed or unspecified time, contrary to the general terms established by canons 189 §3 CIC and 970 §1 CCEO.]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 402, "c1917": "Si Capitulo adnexa sit cura animarum, haec exerceatur a vicario paroeciali ad normam can. 471.", "c1983": "§1 A Bishop whose resignation from office has been accepted, acquires the title ‘emeritus’ of his diocese. If he so wishes, he may have a residence in the diocese unless, because of special circumstances in certain cases, the Apostolic See provides otherwise. [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 402 §1, 10.X.1991, allowing emeritus bishops to be elected as members] §2 The Episcopal Conference must ensure that suitable and worthy provision is made for the upkeep of a Bishop who has resigned, bearing in mind the primary obligation which falls on the diocese which he served. ARTICLE 3: COADJUTOR AND AUXILIARY BISHOPS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 403, "c1917": "Exceptis dignitatibus, ad Episcopum pertinet, audito Capitulo, conferre omnia et singula beneficia ac canonicatus in ecclesiis tum cathedralibus tum collegialibus, reprobata quavis contraria consuetudine et revocato quolibet contrario privilegio, sed firma contraria fundationis lege et praescripto can. 1435.", "c1983": "§1 When the pastoral needs of the diocese require it, one or more auxiliary Bishops are to be appointed at the request of the diocesan Bishop. An auxiliary Bishop does not have the right of succession. §2 In more serious circumstances, even of a personal nature, the diocesan Bishop may be given an auxiliary Bishop with special faculties. §3 If the Holy See considers it more opportune, it can ex officio appoint a coadjutor Bishop, who also has special faculties. A coadjutor Bishop has the right of succession.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 404, "c1917": "§1. Canonicatus Episcopus conferat sacerdotibus doctrina vitaeque integritate praestantibus. §2. In canonicatuum collatione, ceteris paribus, ratio habeatur illorum qui doctores in sacra theologia vel iure canonico renuntiati fuerint in aliquo athenaeo, vel laudabiliter ministerium ecclesiasticum aut magisterium exercuerint, firmo praescripto can. 130, §2.", "c1983": "§1 The coadjutor Bishop takes possession of his office when, either personally or by proxy, he shows the apostolic letters of appointment to the diocesan Bishop and the college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia, who makes a record of the fact. §2 An auxiliary Bishop takes possession of his office when he shows his apostolic letters of appointment to the diocesan Bishop, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia, who makes a record of the fact. 82 Book II: The People of God §3 If the diocesan Bishop is wholly impeded, it is sufficient that either the coadjutor Bishop or the auxiliary Bishop show their apostolic letters of appointment to the college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 405, "c1917": "§1. Dignitates, canonici et beneficiarii, capta legitime beneficii sui possessione ad normam can. 1443-1445, statim pro gradu suo acquirunt, praeter insignia ac privilegia propria, scamnum in choro, ius percipiendi fructus ac distributiones, ac vocem in capitulo ad normam can. 411, §3. §2. De fidei professione ab ipsis ante captam possessionem emittenda servetur praescriptum can. 1406 -1408.", "c1983": "§1 The coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishop have the obligations and the rights which are determined by the provisions of the following canons and defined in their letters of appointment. §2 The coadjutor Bishop, or the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in can. 403 §2, assists the diocesan Bishop in the entire governance of the diocese, and takes his place when he is absent or impeded.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 406, "c1917": "§1. Episcopo, non autem Vicario Generali, nec Vicario Capitulari, ius est canonicos ad honorem nominandi sive dioecesanos sive extradioecesanos cum consilio Capituli cui canonicus est adscribendus, sed Episcopus raro et caute hoc iure utatur. 91 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Sacerdotem alienae dioecesis canonicum ad honorem nominaturus, Episcopus, praeter Capituli sui consilium, Ordinarii, cui subiectus est nominandus, assensum impetret, sub poena nominationis irritae, eundemque Ordinarium insignia edoceat ac privilegia quorum usum nominandus exinde habiturus sit. §3. Canonici ad honorem extra dioecesim in qua nominati sunt degentes, numero sint tertia parte minores canonicis titularibus.", "c1983": "§1 The coadjutor Bishop, and likewise the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in can. 403 §2, is to be appointed a Vicar general by the diocesan Bishop. The diocesan Bishop is to entrust to him, in preference to others, those things which by law require a special mandate. §2 Unless the apostolic letters provide otherwise, and without prejudice to the provision of §1, the diocesan Bishop is to appoint his auxiliary or auxiliaries as Vicar general or at least episcopal Vicar, in dependence solely on his authority, or on that of the coadjutor Bishop or of the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in can. 403 §2. [No. 71 c) of the Directory Apostolorum Successores, 22.II.2004, clarifies that the diocesan Bishop should not entrust the auxiliary Bishop with the care of a parish or with tasks of a purely marginal or occasional nature]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 407, "c1917": "§1. Canonici ad honorem alicuius basilicae vel ecclesiae collegialis almae Urbis, privilegiis et insignibus uti possunt tantum intra eiusdem basilicae vel collegiatae ecclesiae eiusque filialium ambitum; canonici vero ad honorem aliarum ecclesiarum extra Urbem, privilegiis et insignibus utantur in dioecesi tantum ubi nominati sunt, non autem extra dioecesim, nisi ad normam can. 409, §2. §2. Canonici ad honorem, praeter insignia et privilegia seu iura honorifica, obtinent etiam scamnum in choro.", "c1983": "§1 For the greatest present and future good of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop, the coadjutor and the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in can. 403 §2, are to consult with each other on matters of greater importance. §2 In assessing matters of greater importance, particularly those of a pastoral nature, the diocesan Bishop is to consult the auxiliary Bishop before all others. §3 The coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishop, since they are called to share in the cares of the diocesan Bishop, should so exercise their office that they act and think in accord with him.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 408, "c1917": "§1. Capitulum cathedrale praecedit collegiali, etiam insigni, in ipsa quoque collegiali ecclesia; Capitulum insigne praecedit non insigni; in eodem Capitulo, salvis peculiaribus statutis, vel legitimis consuetudinibus, dignitates, servato inter se praecedentiae ordine, praecedunt canonicis; canonici antiquiores, qui nempe prius possessionem ceperunt, posterioribus; canonici titulares, honorariis; honorarii, beneficiariis; dignitates vero aut capitulares charactere episcopali ornati omnibus dignitatibus ac canonicis in presbyterali tantum ordine constitutis praecedunt. §2. In Capitulis in quibus habentur distinetae praebendae presbyterales, diaconales, subdiaconales, servetur praecedentia ordinis; et in eodem ordine praecedentia receptionis in ordinem, non autem in Capitulum.", "c1983": "§1 As often as they are requested to do so by the diocesan Bishop, a coadjutor Bishop and an auxiliary Bishop who are not lawfully impeded, are obliged to perform those pontifical and other functions to which the diocesan Bishop is bound. §2 Those episcopal rights and functions which the coadjutor can exercise are not habitually to be entrusted to another by the diocesan Bishop. 83 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 409, "c1917": "§1. In unaquaque ecclesia tum cathedrali tum collegiali, qui in dignitate episcopali sunt constituti, deferant in choro vestem episcopalem; ceteri omnes, dignitates, canonici et beneficiarii, vestem sibi in bulla erectionis assignatam vel apostolico indulto concessam; secus censeantur tanquam absentes. §2. Vestem choralem aut specialia insignia capitularia adhibere possunt in tota dioecesi in qua est Capitulum, sed, reprobata contraria consuetudine, non extra dioecesim, nisi vel Episcopum comitentur vel Episcopum aut Capitulum repraesentent in Conciliis aliisve sollemnitatibus. 92 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 When the episcopal see falls vacant, the coadjutor immediately becomes the Bishop of the diocese for which he was appointed, provided he has lawfully taken possession. §2 Unless the competent authority has provided otherwise, when the episcopal see is vacant and until the new Bishop takes possession of the see, the auxiliary Bishop retains all and only those powers and faculties which he had as Vicar general or as episcopal Vicar when the see was occupied. If he is not appointed to the office of diocesan Administrator, he is to exercise this same power of his, conferred by the law, under the authority of the diocesan Administrator, who governs the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 410, "c1917": "§1. Sua cuique Capitulo statuta ne desint, ab omnibus dignitatibus, canonicis, beneficiariis religiose servanda. §2. Statuta capitularia, per legitimum actum capitularem condita, approbanda subiiciantur Episcopo, sine cuius auctoritate postea nec abrogari possunt nec mutari. §3. Si, Episcopo edicente ut statuta conficiantur, Capitulum id praestare neglexerit, exacto sexto ab intimatione mense, Episcopus eadem conficiat imponatque Capitulo.", "c1983": "The coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishop are bound, like the diocesan Bishop, to reside in the diocese. Other than for the fulfilment of some duty outside the diocese, or for holidays, which are not to be longer than one month, they may not be away from the diocese except for a brief period.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 411, "c1917": "§1. Stato tempore ac loco conveniat canonicorum coetus de suae ecclesiae et Capituli negotiis acturus; alii praeterea conventus haberi poterunt, quoties id aut Episcopo aut Capituli praesidi aut maiori canonicorum parti expedire videatur. §2. Ad habendum coetum ordinarium non est necessaria specialis convocatio; quae tamen ad extraordinarium requiritur, et facienda est secundum statuta capitularia. §3. In capitulis vocem habent canonici, exelusis honorariis, et dignitates, si una cum canonicis Capitulum constituant ad normam can. 393, §2.", "c1983": "The provisions of cann. 401 and 402 §2, concerning resignation from office, apply also to a coadjutor and an auxiliary Bishop. [NB see m.p. Learn to take your leave, 12.II.2018, art. 5 (cf. can. 401)] CHAPTER III: THE IMPEDED OR VACANT SEE ARTICLE 1: THE IMPEDED SEE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 412, "c1917": "§1. Canonici sive eeclesiae cathedralis sive collegialis Episcopo sollemniter Missam celebranti aut alia pontificalia exercenti, etiam in aliis ecclesiis civitatis aut suburbii, ab eodem invitati, assistere et inservire debent, dummodo iudicio Episcopi sufficiens canonicorum et ministrorum in ecclesia numerus maneat: et eundem accedentem ad ecclesiam cathedralem et redeuntem comitari ad normam Caeremonialis Episcoporum. §2. Episcopus potest duos e Capitulo sive cathedrali sive collegiali assumere ac retinere ut sibi in ecclesiastico ministerio ac dioecesis servitio assistant.", "c1983": "The episcopal see is understood to be impeded if the diocesan Bishop is completely prevented from exercising the pastoral office in the diocese by reason of imprisonment, banishment, exile or incapacity, so that he is unable to communicate, even by letter, with the people of his diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 413, "c1917": "§1. Quodlibet Capitulum obligatione tenetur quotidie divina officia in choro rite persolvendi, salvis fundationis legibus. §2. Divinum officium comprehendit psalmodiam horarum canonicarum et celebrationem cum cantu Missae conventualis, praeter alias Missas vel secundum rubricas Missalis vel ex piis fundationibus celebrandas. §3. Missam conventualem sine cantu celebrare licet hebdomadario, cum in ecclesia, pontificali ritu, Episcopus vel alius loco Episcopi celebrat.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the Holy See has provided otherwise, when a see is impeded, the governance of the diocese devolves on the coadjutor Bishop, if there is one. If there is no coadjutor, or if he is impeded, it devolves upon the auxiliary Bishop, or the Vicar general, or the episcopal Vicar, or another priest: the order of persons to be followed is to be that determined in the list which the diocesan Bishop is to draw up as soon as possible after taking possession of his diocese. This list, which is to be communicated to the Metropolitan, is to be revised at least every three years, and kept under secrecy by the chancellor. §2 If there is no coadjutor Bishop or if he is impeded, and the list mentioned in §1 is not at hand, it is the responsibility of the college of consultors to elect a priest who will govern the diocese. 84 Book II: The People of God §3 The person who undertakes the governance of the diocese according to the norms of §§1 or 2, is to notify the Holy See as soon as possible that the see is impeded and that he has undertaken the office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 414, "c1917": "Omnes et singuli qui chorale beneficium obtinent, tenentur in ipso choro divina officia persolvere singulis diebus, nisi servitium per turnum a Sede Apostolica aut fundationis legibus fuerit indultum. 93 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Whoever is called, in accordance with can. 413, to exercise the pastoral care of the diocese for the time being, that is, only for the period during which the see is impeded, is in his pastoral care of the diocese bound by the obligations, and has the power, which by law belong to the diocesan Administrator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 415, "c1917": "§1. Si ecclesia cathedralis aut collegialis simul sit paroecialis, relationes iuridicae inter Capitulum et parochum reguntur normis quae sequuntur, nisi aliud ferat aut Sedis Apostolicae indultum aut particularis conventio in erectione paroeciae inita et a loci Ordinario legitime probata. §2. Ad parochum spectat: 1° Applicare Missam pro populo et, debito tempore, praedicare ac christianam doctrinam fideles edocere; 2° Custodire libros paroeciales et ex iis attestationes extrahere; 3° Functiones paroeciales peragere de quibus in can. 462. Iusta funebria, in ecclesia ad normam iuris peragenda, non exclusa Missa exsequiali, persolvere ad Capitulum pertinet tantum in casu quo de funere agatur alicuius dignitatis, vel canonici, etiam honorarii tantum, vel beneficiarii; 4° Alias functiones non stricte paroeciales peragere quae in paroeciis fieri solent, modo non impediatur chorale servitium, nec Capitulum easdem functiones peragat; 5° Eleemosynas in bonum paroecianorum colligere, easdem directe vel indirecte oblatas recipere, administrare et secundum offerentium voluntatem distribuere. §3. Ad Capitulum spectat: 1° Custodire sanctissimum Eucharistiae Sacramentum; sed altera sacri ciborii clavis apud parochum servari debet; 2° Invigilare ut in functionibus a parocho in capitulari ecclesia peragendis leges liturgicae observentur; 3° Ecclesiae curam habere eiusque bona administrare cum piis legatis. §4. Nec parochus capitulares nec Capitulum paroeciales functiones et munera impediat; exorto autem conflictu, quaestionem dirimat loci Ordinarius, qui in primis curare debet ut catechetica instructio et Evangelii explicatio hora fidelibus commodiore semper habeatur. §5. Non solum Capitulum impedire nequit parochum in exercenda paroeciali cura, sed insuper sciant capitulares se ex caritate teneri, maxime si designati coadiutores desint, eidem adiutricem operam navare, secundum modum ab Ordinario loci determinandum.", "c1983": "If the diocesan Bishop is prohibited from exercising his office by reason of an ecclesiastical penalty, the Metropolitan is to refer the matter at once to the Holy See, so that it may make provision; if there is no Metropolitan, or if he is the one affected by the penalty, it is the suffragan senior by promotion who is to refer the matter. ARTICLE 2: THE VACANT SEE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 416, "c1917": "In statutis capitularibus iusta designetur norma, ad quam canonici et beneficiarii in servitio altaris fungantur per turnum tum officio celebrantis tum etiam ministerio diaconi ac subdiaconi, exclusis tamen ab hoc ministerio dignitatibus, canonico theologo, poenitentiario et, si praebendae distinctae habeantur, canonieis ordinis presbyteralis. 94 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The episcopal see becomes vacant by the death of the diocesan Bishop, by his resignation accepted by the Holy See, by transfer, or by deprivation notified to the Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 417, "c1917": "§1. Missa conventualis applicanda est pro benefactoribus in genere. §2. Capitularis infirmitate detentus non tenetur eleemosynam praebere sacerdoti capitulari, qui ipsius vicem supplet in Missae conventualis celebratione et applicatione, nisi statuta capitularia vel particularis consuetudo aliud ferant. §3. Servari potest consuetudo praebendi stipem celebranti vel ex cumulo distributionum vel ex reditibus omnium praebendarum per contributum.", "c1983": "Until they have received certain notification of the Bishop’s death, all actions taken by the Vicar general or the episcopal Vicar have effect. Until they have received certain notification of the aforementioned papal acts, the same is true of actions taken by the diocesan Bishop, the Vicar general or the episcopal Vicar.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 418, "c1917": "§1. Reprobata contraria consuetudine, canonici ac beneficiarii quotidiano choro adstricti, possunt singuli abesse tres tantum menses in anno, sive continuos sive intermissos, dummodo propriae ecclesiae statuta aut legitima consuetudo servitium diuturnius non requirant. §2. Sine causa legitima et speciali Episcopi licentia nec feriari licet Quadragesimae et Adventus tempore, aut in praecipuis anni sollemnitatibus de quibus in can. 338, §3; nec permittitur uno eodemque tempore capitulares ultra tertiam partem abesse. §3. Tempore vacationum omne genus distributiones amittuntur, non obstante remissione ab aliis capitularibus facta; sed percipiuntur praebendae proventus aut duae tertiae distributionum partes, si omnes praebendae proventus in distributionibus consistant.", "c1983": "§1 Within two months of receiving certain notification of transfer, the Bishop must proceed to the diocese to which he has been transferred and take canonical possession of it. On the day on which he takes possession of the new diocese, the diocese from which he has been transferred becomes vacant. §2 In the period between receiving certain notification of the transfer and taking possession of the new diocese, in the diocese from which he is being transferred the Bishop: 1° has the power, and is bound by the obligations, of a diocesan Administrator; all powers of the Vicar general and of the episcopal Vicar cease, without prejudice to can. 409 §2; 2° receives the full remuneration proper to the office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 419, "c1917": "§1. In ecclesiis in quibus non omnes simul choro intersunt, qui ad eum adstringuntur nequeunt per alium huic obligationi satisfacere, nisi in casibus particularibus, iusta ac rationabili de causa, et modo substitutus eodem tempore servitio chori non sit adstrictus, et sit in eadem ecclesia canonicus, si agatur de supplenda vice canonici, beneficiarius, si de beneficiarii; qui vero ad chorum non adstringuntur, obligatione residendi in loco beneficii non tenentur per dies quibus a choro absunt. §2. Si quis eodem die urgeatur onere utriusque Missae et pro populo et conventuali, hanc ipse celebret applicetque per se, illam per alium vel per se die sequenti.", "c1983": "While the see is vacant and until the appointment of a diocesan Administrator, the governance of the diocese devolves upon the auxiliary Bishop. If there are a number of auxiliary Bishops, it devolves upon the senior by promotion. If there is no auxiliary Bishop, it devolves upon the college of consultors, unless the Holy See has provided otherwise. The one who thus assumes the governance of 85 Book II: The People of God the diocese must without delay convene the college which is competent to appoint a diocesan Administrator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 420, "c1917": "§1. Ita excusantur a choro ut percipiant fructus praebendae ac distributiones quotidianas: 1° Capitulares iubilati ad normam can. 422, §2; 2° Canonicus theologus singulis diebus quibus suo munere fungitur; 95 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Canonicus poenitentiarius dum tempore chori vacat confessionibus audiendis; 4° Vicarius paroecialis aliusve e Capitulo sive parochus sive coadiutor ab Episcopo deputatus, dum paroecialibus vacat officiis; 5° Qui infirmitate aliove physico impedimento choro prohibentur assistere; 6° Qui pontificia legatione alibi funguntur aut personae Romani Pontificis actu inserviunt; 7° Qui piis exercitiis vacant ad normam can. 126; quo tamen indulto semel tantum in anno chori servitio liberantur; 8° Accedentes una cum Episcopo aut eiusdem vice ad visitanda Limina Apostolorum; 9° Qui ab Episcopo vel Capitulo mittuntur ad Concilium Oecumenicum, plenarium, provinciale aut ad Synodum dioecesanam; 10° Qui de Capituli consensu, non contradicente Episcopo, absunt a choro ob Capituli seu propriae ecclesiae utilitatem; 11° Qui Episcopo sacra peragenti assistunt ad normam can. 412, §1; 12° Qui Episcopum comitantur in visitatione dioecesis vel visitationem ipsam eius nomine et mandato peragunt; 13° Qui operam navant conficiendis processibus in causis de quibus in can. 1999 seqq., vel uti testes in his causis vocati sunt, pro diebus et horis quibus hoc officium praestant; 14° Parochi consultores, examinatores et iudices synodales, dum proprio munere funguntur. §2. Distributiones vero quae inter praesentes dicuntur, ii tantum percipiunt, qui in §1, nn. 7, 11, 13, enumerantur, nisi obstet fundatorum expressa volunias.", "c1983": "Unless the Holy See has prescribed otherwise, when the see is vacant in a vicariate or a prefecture apostolic, the governance is assumed by the Pro-Vicar or Pro-Prefect who was designated for this sole purpose by the Vicar or Prefect immediately upon taking possession.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 421, "c1917": "§1. Excusantur a choro, sed percipiunt praebendae fructus dumtaxat, non autem distributiones: 1° Qui de licentia Ordinarii loci publice docent in scholis ab Ecclesia recognitis sacram theologiam nut ius canonicum; 2° Dantes operam studio sacrae theologiae aut iuris canonici in publicis scholis ab Ecclesia probatis, de Ordinarii licentia; 3° Vicarius Capitularis, Vicarius Generalis, officialis ac cancellarius, si de gremio sint, dum suis muneribus vacant; 96 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 4° Canonici qui Episcopo inserviunt ad normam can. 412, §2. §2. Quod si omnes praebendae fructus consistant in distributionibus, vel adeo sint tenues ut tertiam distributionum partem non attingant, tunc memorati omnes duas tantum tertias partes distributionum lucrantur, cumulatas ex fructibus praebendae ac distributionibus.", "c1983": "§1 Within eight days of receiving notification of the vacancy of an episcopal see, a diocesan Administrator is to be elected by the college of consultors, to govern the diocese for the time being, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 502 §3. §2 If, for any reason, the diocesan Administrator is not lawfully elected within the prescribed time, his appointment devolves upon the Metropolitan. If the metropolitan see is itself vacant, or if both the metropolitan see and a suffragan see are vacant, the appointment devolves on the suffragan who is senior by promotion.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 422, "c1917": ", §1. Praebenda fruentes ab Apostolica tantum Sede impetrare possunt indultum emeriti seu, ut aiunt, iubilationis post continuum et laudabile quadraginta annorum in eadem vel distinctis ecclesiis eiusdem civitatis vel saltem dioecesis chori servitium. §2. lubilatus, etiamsi in loco beneficii non resideat percipit tum fructus praebendae tum distributiones etiam inter praesentes, nisi obstent expressa fundatorum vel oblatorum voluntas, ecclesiae statuta aut consuetudo. §3. Ius optandi, si ex lege fundationis competat, non est capitulari iubilato. CAPUT VI. De consultoribus dioecesanis.", "c1983": "The auxiliary Bishop or, if there is none, the college of consultors, must as soon as possible notify the Apostolic See of the death of the Bishop. The person elected as diocesan Administrator must as soon as possible notify the Apostolic See of his election.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 423, "c1917": "In quibus dioecesibus nondum constitui potuit restituive cathedrale canonicorum Capitulum, instituantur ab Episcopo, salvis peculiaribus Apostolicae Sedis praescriptis, consultores dioecesani, hoc est sacerdotes pietate, moribus, doctrina ac prudentia commendati.", "c1983": "§1 Only one diocesan Administrator is to be appointed, contrary customs being reprobated; otherwise the election is invalid. §2 The diocesan Administrator is not to be at the same time the financial administrator. Accordingly, if the financial administrator of the diocese is elected Administrator, the finance committee is to elect another temporary financial administrator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 424, "c1917": "Consultores nominat Episcopus, firmo praescripto can. 426.", "c1983": "The diocesan Administrator is to be elected according to the norms of cann. 165-178.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 425, "c1917": "§1. Consultores dioecesani numero sint saltem sex; in dioecesibus ubi pauci sint sacerdotes, saltem quatuor; iidemque omnes in civitate episcopali vel in locis vicinioribus commorentur. §2. Antequam munus huiusmodi suscipiant, iusiurandum interponant de officio fideliter exsequendo sine ulla acceptione personarum.", "c1983": "§1 Only a priest who has completed his thirty-fifth year of age, and has not already been elected, appointed or presented for the same see, can validly be deputed to the office of diocesan Administrator. §2 As diocesan Administrator a priest is to be elected who is outstanding for doctrine and prudence. §3 If the conditions prescribed in §1 have not been observed, the Metropolitan or, if the metropolitan see itself is vacant, the suffragan senior by promotion, having verified the truth of the matter, is to appoint an Administrator for that occasion. The acts of a person elected contrary to the provisions of §1 are by virtue of the law itself invalid. 86 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 426, "c1917": "§1. Officium consultorum est ad triennium. 97 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Exacto triennio, Episcopus vel alios in eorum locum substituat, vel eosdem ad aliud triennium confirmet, quod idem servetur singulis trienniis. §3. Deficiente, quavis de causa, aliquo consultore intra triennium, Episcopus alium de consilio ceterorum consultorum substituat, isque in officio maneat usque ad expletum idem triennium. §4. Cum vero triennium excidisse contigerit vacante sede episcopali, consultores in officio maneant usque ad accessum novi Episcopi, qui intra sex menses ab inita possessione providere debet ad normam huius canonis. §5. Si, sede vacante, aliquis consultor moriatur vel renuntiet, Vicarius Capitularis, de consensu aliorum consultorum, alium nominet, qui tamen, ut munere, sede plena, fungatur, indiget novi Episcopi confirmatione.", "c1983": "Whoever governs the diocese before the appointment of the diocesan Administrator, has the power which the law gives to a Vicar general.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 427, "c1917": "Coetus consultorum dioecesanorum vices Capituli cathedralis, qua Episcopi senatus, supplet; quare quae canones ad gubernationem dioecesis, sive sede plena sive ea impedita aut vacante, Capitulo cathedrali tribuunt, ea de coetu quoque consultorum dioecesanorum intelligenda sunt.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Administrator is bound by the obligations and enjoys the power of a diocesan Bishop, excluding those matters which are excepted by the nature of things or by the law itself. [No. 240 of the Directory Apostolorum Successores, 22.II.2004, clarifies that the diocesan administrator assumes ordinary power over the diocese. Nos. 241 and 242 set out his duties and the limits of his power. He has ipso iure the faculty of administering the sacrament of confirmation in his diocese and of granting this right to other priests: see Notitiae 35 (1999), 160] §2 The diocesan Administrator obtains his power on his acceptance of the election, without the need of confirmation from anyone, but without prejudice to the provision of can. 833, n. 4.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 428, "c1917": "Durante munere, consultores ne removeantur, nisi ob iustam causam ac de consilio ceterorum consultorum. CAPUT VII. De sede impedita aut vacante ac de Vicario Capitulari.", "c1983": "§1 While the see is vacant, no innovation is to be made. [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18289/2024, 25.VI.2024, explains that during a diocesan sede vacante a diocesan administrator may not formally appoint a new Moderator of the Curia, since such a lasting appointment exceeds his powers, though he may temporarily delegate the functions of that office until a new bishop is in place] §2 Those who have the interim governance of the diocese are forbidden to do anything which could in any way prejudice the rights of the diocese or of the Bishop. Both they, and in like manner any other persons, are specifically forbidden to remove, destroy or in any way alter documents of the diocesan curia, either personally or through another.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 429, "c1917": "§1. Sede per Episcopi captivitatem, relegationem, exsilium, aut inhabilitatem ita impedita, ut ne per litteras quidem cum dioecesanis communicare ipse possit, dioecesis regimen, nisi Sancta Sedes aliter providerit, penes Episcopi Vicarium Generalem vel alium virum ecclesiasticum ab Episcopo delegatum esto. §2. Potest in casu Episcopus, gravi de causa, plures delegare, qui sibi invicem in munere succedant. §3. His deficientibus, vel, uti supra dictum est, impeditis, Capitulum ecclesiae cathedralis suum Vicarium constituat, qui regimen assumat cum potestate Vicarii Capitularis. §4. Qui dioecesim regendam, ut supra, suscepit, quamprimum Sanctam Sedem moneat de sede impedita ac de assumpto munere. 98 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. Si Episcopus in excommunicationem, interdictum vel suspensionem inciderit, Metropolita, eoque deficiente, vel, si de eodem agatur, antiquior inter Suffraganeos ad Sedem Apostolicam illico recurrat, ut ipsa provideat; quod si de dioecesi agatur vel praelatura de quibus in can. 285, Metropolita qui fuit legitime electus, obligatione recurrendi tenetur.", "c1983": "The diocesan Administrator is bound by the obligations of residing in the diocese, and of applying the Mass for the people in accordance with can. 388.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 430, "c1917": "§1. Sedes episcopalis vacat Episcopi morte, renuntiatione a Romano Pontifice acceptata, translatione ac privatione Episcopo intimata. §2. Nihilominus, excepta collatione beneficiorum aut officiorum ecclesiasticorum, omnia vim habent quae gesta sunt a Vicario Generali, usque dum hic certam de obitu Episcopi notitiam acceperit, vel ab Episcopo aut Vicario Generali, usque dum certa de memoratis actibus pontificiis notitia ad eosdem pervenerit. §3. A certa translationis notitia Episcopus intra quatuor menses debet dioecesim ad quam petere eiusdemque canonicam possessionem assumere ad normam can. 333, 334 et a die captae possessionis dioecesis a qua plene vacat; interim vero in eadem Episcopus: 1° Vicarii Capitularis potestatem obtinet eisdemque obligationibus tenetur, cessante qualibet Vicarii Generalis potestate; 2° Honorifica Episcoporum residentialium privilegia conservat; 3° Integros percipit fructus mensae episcopatis ad normam can. 194, §2.", "c1983": "§1 The office of the diocesan Administrator ceases when the new Bishop takes possession of the diocese. §2 Removal of the diocesan Administrator is reserved to the Holy See. Should he perchance resign, the resignation is to be submitted in authentic form to the college which is competent to elect, but it does not require acceptance by the college. If the diocesan Administrator is removed, resigns or dies, another diocesan Administrator is to be elected in accordance with can. 421. 87 Book II: The People of God TITLE II: GROUPINGS OF PARTICULAR CHURCHES CHAPTER I: ECCLESIASTICAL PROVINCES AND ECCLESIASTICAL REGIONS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 431, "c1917": "§1. Sede vacante, nisi adfuerit Administrator Apostolicus vel aliter a Sancta Sede provisum fuerit, ad Capitulum ecclesiae cathedralis regimen dioecesis devolvitur. §2. Sicubi ex speciali Sanctae Sedis dispositione Archiepiscopus aliusve Episcopus Administratorem dioecesis vacantis designet, hic omnes et solas facultates habet quae Vicario Capitulari competunt, eisdem obligationibus ac poenis obnoxius.", "c1983": "Neighbouring particular Churches are to be grouped into ecclesiastical provinces, with a certain defined territory. The purpose of this grouping is to promote, according to the circumstances of persons and place, a common pastoral action of various neighbouring dioceses, and the more closely to foster relations between diocesan Bishops. §2 From now onwards, as a rule, there are to be no exempt dioceses. Accordingly, individual dioceses and other particular Churches which exist within the territory of an ecclesiastical province, must be included in that ecclesiastical province. §3 It is the exclusive prerogative of the supreme authority in the Church, after consulting the Bishops concerned, to establish, suppress or alter ecclesiastical provinces.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 432, "c1917": "§1. Capitulum ecclesiae cathedralis, sede vacante, intra octo dies ab accepta notitia vacationis, debet Vicarium Capitularem qui loco sui dioecesim regat et, si fructuum percipiendorum ei munus incumbat, oeconomum unum vel plures fideles ac diligentes constituere. §2. Si Capitulum intra pxaescriptum tempus Vicarium aut oeconomum, quavis de causa, nullum deputaverit, deputatio ad Metropolitam devolvitur; si autem ecclesia ipsa metropolitana fuerit vacans vel metropolitana simul et suffraganea, ad antiquiorem ex Episcopis suffraganeis. 99 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Etiam vacante dioecesi aut abbatia vel praelatura de quibus in can. 285, si Capitulum intra octiduum Vicarium vel oeconomum non nominaverit, hunc Metropolita qui fuit legitime electus ad normam citati canonis, constituat, nisi in abbatia vel praelatura nullius religiosa aliter ad normam constitutionum provideatur. §4. Capitulum quantocius de morte Episcopi et deinde electus in Vicarium Capitularem de sua electione Sedem Apostolicam certiorem faciant.", "c1983": "§1 The provincial council and the Metropolitan have authority over the ecclesiastical province, in accordance with the law. §2 By virtue of the law, an ecclesiastical province has juridical personality.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 433, "c1917": "§1. Unus deputetur Vicarius Capitularis, reprobata contraria consuetudine; secus electio irrita est. §2. Vicarii Capitularis et oeconomi constitutio fieri debet per actum capitularem ad normam can. 160 - 182 salvis peculiaribus huius Capitis normis, et ad eius validitatem requiritur numerus suffragiorum absolute maior demptis suffragiis nullis. §3. Idem potest in Vicariunt Capitularem et oeconomum deputari.", "c1983": "§1 If it seems advantageous, especially in countries where there are very many particular Churches, the Holy See can, on the proposal of the Episcopal Conference, join together neighbouring provinces into ecclesiastical regions. §2 An ecclesiastical region can be constituted a juridical person.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 434, "c1917": "§1. Ad Vicarii Capitularis munus deputari valide nequit clericus qui ad sacrum presbyteratus ordinem nondum fuerit promotus, aut tricesimum aetatis annum non expleverit, aut ad eandem vacantem sedem fuerit electus, nominatus vel praesentatus. §2. Vicarius Capitularis sit praeterea in theologia aut iure canonico doctor vel licentiatus aut saltem earundem disciplinarum vere peritus, in eoque morum integritas, pietas, sana doctrina cum prudentiae laude conspirent. §3. Si praescriptae §1 conditiones posthabitae fuerint, Metropolita, aut si ecclesia metropolitana vacans fuerit, vel de ipso Capitulo metropolitano agatur, antiquior provinciae Episcopus, agnita rei veritate, Vicarium pro ea vice deputet; actus autem illius qui a Capitulo electus fuerat, ipso iure sunt nulli.", "c1983": "It is for a meeting of the Bishops of an ecclesiastical region to foster cooperation and common pastoral action in the region. However the powers given to Episcopal Conferences in the canons of this Code do not belong to such a meeting, unless some of these powers have been specially granted to it by the Holy See. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 434, 23.V.1988 clarifies that an auxiliary bishop cannot undertake the role of president or vice-president at such meetings] CHAPTER II: METROPOLITANS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 435, "c1917": "§1. Sicut ad Capitulum ante deputationem Vicarii Capitularis, ita deinde ad Vicarium Capitularem transit ordinaria Episcopi iurisdictio in spiritualibus et temporalibus, exceptis iis quae in iure expresse sunt eidem prohibita. §2. Quare Capitulum et postea Vicarius Capitularis omnia possunt quae enumerata sunt can. 368, §2; item facultate pollent exercitium pontificalium in dioecesi cuilibet Episcopo permittendi, imo, si Vicarius Capitularis sit Episcopus, potest ipse eadem exercere, excluso tamen usu throni cum baldachino. 100 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Vicario Capitulari et Capitulo non licet agere quidpiam quod vel dioecesi vel episcopalibus iuribus praeiudicium aliquod afferre possit; nominatim vero Vicarius Capitularis aliique sive de Capitulo sive extranei, clerici aut laici, per se vel per alium prohibentur Curiae episcopalis documenta quaelibet subtrahere vel destruere vel celare vel immutare.", "c1983": "An ecclesiastical province is presided over by a Metropolitan, who is Archbishop in his own diocese. The office of Metropolitan is linked to an episcopal see, determined or approved by the Roman Pontiff. 88 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 436, "c1917": "Sede vacante nihil innovetur.", "c1983": "§1 Within the suffragan dioceses, the Metropolitan is competent: 1° to see that faith and ecclesiastical discipline are carefully observed and to notify the Roman Pontiff if there be any abuses; 2° for a reason approved beforehand by the Apostolic See, to conduct a canonical visitation if the suffragan Bishop has neglected it; 3° to appoint a diocesan Administrator in accordance with cann. 421 §2 and 425 §3. §2 Where circumstances require it, the Apostolic See can give the Metropolitan special functions and power, to be determined in particular law. §3 The Metropolitan has no other power of governance over suffragan dioceses. He can, however, celebrate sacred functions in all churches as if he were a Bishop in his own diocese, provided, if it is the cathedral church, the diocesan Bishop has been previously notified. [See also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15061/2015, 14.IX.2015]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 437, "c1917": "In Vicario constituendo nullam sibi iurisdictionis partem Capitulum retinere potest, nec gerendo muneri tempus praefinire aliasve restrictiones praestituere.", "c1983": "§1 The Metropolitan is obliged to request the pallium from the Roman Pontiff, either personally or by proxy, within three months of his episcopal consecration or, if he has already been consecrated, of his canonical appointment. The pallium signifies the power which, in communion with the Roman Church, the Metropolitan possesses by law in his own province. §2 The Metropolitan can wear the pallium, in accordance with the liturgical laws, in any church of the ecclesiastical province over which he presides, but not outside the province, not even with the assent of the diocesan Bishop. §3 If the Metropolitan is transferred to another metropolitan see, he requires a new pallium.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 438, "c1917": "Vicarius Capitularis, edita fidei professione de qua in can. 1406-1408, statim iurisdictionem obtinet, quin necessaria sit ullius confirmatio.", "c1983": "The title of Patriarch or Primate gives a prerogative of honour, but in the Latin Church does not carry with it any power of governance, except in certain matters where an apostolic privilege or approved custom establishes otherwise. CHAPTER III: PARTICULAR COUNCILS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 439, "c1917": "Quae in can. 370 de Vicario Generali praescripta sunt, eadem de Vicario quoque Capitulari dicta intelligantur.", "c1983": "§1 A plenary council for all the particular Churches of the same Episcopal Conference is to be celebrated as often as the Episcopal Conference, with the approval of the Apostolic See, considers it necessary or advantageous. [See no. 25 of the Directory Apostolorum Successores, 22.II.2004: “Before granting approval, the Apostolic See 89 Book II: The People of God needs to know the precise motive for convoking the council and also the topics or subjects to be discussed”] §2 The norm laid down in §1 is valid also for a provincial council to be celebrated in an ecclesiastical province whose boundaries coincide with the boundaries of the country.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 440, "c1917": "Vicarius Capitularis obligatione tenetur residendi in dioecesi et applicandae Missae pro populo ad normam can. 338, 339.", "c1983": "§1 A provincial council, for the various particular Churches of the same ecclesiastical province, is celebrated as often as, in the judgement of the majority of the diocesan Bishops of the province, it is considered opportune, without prejudice to can. 439 §2. §2 A provincial council may not be called while the metropolitan see is vacant.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 441, "c1917": "Nisi aliter fuerit legitime provisum: 1° Vicarius Capitularis et oeconomus ius habent ad congruam retributionem, in Concilio provinciali designatam vel recepta consuetudine concedi solitam desumendam ex reditibus mensae episcopalis aut ex aliis emolumentis; 2° Cetera emolumenta, quo tempore sedes episcopalis vacaverit, futuro Episcopo pro dioecesis necessitatibus reserventur, si ad Episcopum, ecclesia non vacante, pertinuissent.", "c1983": "It is the responsibility of the Episcopal Conference: 1° to convene a plenary council; 2° to choose a place within the territory of the Episcopal Conference for the celebration of the council; 3° to elect from among the diocesan Bishops a president of the plenary council, who is to be approved by the Apostolic See; 4° to determine the order of business and the matters to be considered, to announce when the plenary council is to begin and how long it is to last, and to transfer, prorogue and dissolve it.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 442, "c1917": "Oeconomus rerum ecclesiasticarum et proventuum curam et administrationem gerat, sub auctoritate tamen Vicarii Capitularis. 101 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 It is the responsibility of the Metropolitan, with the consent of the majority of the suffragan Bishops: 1° to convene a provincial council 2° to choose a place within the territory of the province for the celebration of the provincial council; 3° to determine the order of business and the matters to be considered, to announce when the provincial council is to begin and how long it is to last, and to transfer, prorogue and dissolve it. §2 It is the prerogative of the Metropolitan to preside over the provincial council. If he is lawfully impeded from doing so, it is the prerogative of a suffragan Bishop elected by the other suffragan Bishops.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 443, "c1917": "§1. Vicarii Capitularis et oeconomi remotio Sanctae Sedi reservatur; renuntiatio authentica forma est exhibenda Capitulo, a quo tamen eam acceptari necesse non est, ut valeat; novi autem Vicarii vel oeconomi constitutio post prioris renuntiationem, obitum vel remotionem ad ipsum Capitulum pertinet, facienda ad normam can. 432. §2. Cessat praeterea eorum munus per initam a novo Episcopo possessionem ad normam can. 334 §3.", "c1983": "§1 The following have the right to be summoned to particular councils and have the right to a deliberative vote: 1° diocesan Bishops; 90 Book II: The People of God 2° coadjutor and auxiliary Bishops 3° other titular Bishops who have been given a special function in the territory, either by the Apostolic See or by the Episcopal Conference. §2 Other titular Bishops who are living in the territory, even if they are retired, may be invited to particular councils; they have the right to a deliberative vote. §3 The following are to be invited to particular councils, but with only a consultative vote: 1° Vicars general and episcopal Vicars of all the particular Churches in the territory; 2° the major Superiors of religious institutes and societies of apostolic life. Their number, for both men and women, is to be determined by the Episcopal Conference or the Bishops of the province, and they are to be elected respectively by all the major Superiors of institutes and societies which have a centre in the territory; 3° the rectors of ecclesiastical and Catholic universities which have a centre in the territory, together with the deans of their faculties of theology and canon law; 4° some rectors of major seminaries, their number being determined as in no. 2; they are to be elected by the rectors of seminaries situated in the territory. §4 Priests and others of Christ’s faithful may also be invited to particular councils, but have only a consultative vote; their number is not to exceed half of those mentioned in 1-3. §5 The cathedral chapter, the council of priests and the pastoral council of each particular Church are to be invited to provincial councils, but in such a way that each is to send two members, designated in a collegial manner. They have only a consultative vote. §6 Others may be invited to particular councils as guests, if this is judged expedient by the Episcopal Conference for a plenary council, or by the Metropolitan with the suffragan Bishops for a provincial council.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 444, "c1917": "§1. Novus Episcopus a Capitulo, a Vicario Capitulari, ab oeconomo et ab aliis officialibus, qui, sede vacante, fuerunt constituti, rationem exigere debet officiorum, iurisdictionis, administrationis munerisve ipsorum cuiuslibet, et in eos animadvertere qui in suo officio seu administratione deliquerint, etiamsi, redditis rationibus, a Capitulo vel a Capituli deputatis absolutionem aut liberationem impetraverint. §2. Iidem rationem reddant novo Episcopo scripturarum ad Ecclesiam pertinentium, si quae ad ipsos pervenerint. CAPUT VIII. De vicariis foraneis.", "c1983": "§1 All who are summoned to particular councils must attend, unless they are prevented by a just impediment, of whose existence they are obliged to notify the president of the council. §2 Those who are summoned to a particular council in which they have a deliberative vote, but who are prevented from attending because of a just impediment, can send a proxy. The proxy, however, has only a consultative vote.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 445, "c1917": "Vicarius foraneus est sacerdos qui vicariatui foraneo, de quo in can. 217, ab Episcopo praeficitur.", "c1983": "A particular council is to ensure that the pastoral needs of the people of God in its territory are provided for. While it must always respect the universal law of the Church, it has power of governance, especially legislative power. It can, 91 Book II: The People of God therefore, determine whatever seems opportune for an increase of faith, for the ordering of common pastoral action, for the direction of morality and for the preservation, introduction and defence of a common ecclesiastical discipline.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 446, "c1917": "§1. Ad munus vicarii foranei Episcopus eligat sacerdotem quem dignum iudicaverit, praesertim inter rectores ecclesiarum paroecialium. §2. Vicarius foraneus ad nutum Episcopi amoveri potest.", "c1983": "When a particular council has concluded, the president is to ensure that all the acts of the council are sent to the Apostolic See. The decrees drawn up by the council are not to be promulgated until they have been reviewed by the Apostolic See. The council has the responsibility of defining the manner in which the decrees will be promulgated and the time when the promulgated decrees will begin to oblige. [On the juridical nature and scope of the review (recognitio) see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 28.IV.2006] [See also the Final Document of the XVI Ordinary General Assembly of the Synod of Bishops, 24.XI.2024, no. 129] CHAPTER IV: EPISCOPAL CONFERENCES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 447, "c1917": "§1. Vicario foraneo, praeter facultates quas ei tribuit Synodus provincialis vel dioecesana et secundum normas in eadem Synodo legitime statutas vel ab Episcopo statuendas, ius et officium est invigilandi potissimum: 1° Num ecclesiastici viri sui ambitus seu districtus vitam ducant ad normam sacrorum canonum suisque officiis diligenter satisfaciant, praesertim circa residentiae legem, divini verbi praedicationem, impertiendam pueris atque adultis catechesim et obligationem infirmis assistendi; 102 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Num decreta lata ab Episcopo in sacra visitatione exsecutioni mandentur; 3° Num debitae cautelae circa materiam Sacrificii Eucharistici adhibeantur ; 4° Num decor et nitor ecclesiarum et sacrae supellectilis, maxime in custodia sanctissimi Sacramenti et in Missae celebratione, accurate servetur; an sacrae functiones secundum sacrae liturgiae praescripta celebrentur; bona ecclesiastica diligenter administrentur, adnexaque illis onera, in primis Missarum, rite impleantur; rectene conscribantur et asserventur libri paroeciales. §2. De iis omnibus ut reddatur certior, vicarius foraneus debet, statutis ab Episcopo temporibus, sui districtus paroecias visitare. §3. Pertinet etiam ad vicarium foraneum, statim atque audierit aliquem sui districtus parochum graviter aegrotare, operam dare ne spiritualibus ac materialibus auxiliis honestoque funere, cum decesserit, careat; et curare ne, eo aegrotante vel decedente, libri, documenta, sacra supellex aliaque quae ad ecclesiam pertinent, depereant aut asportentur.", "c1983": "The Episcopal Conference, a permanent institution, is the assembly of the Bishops of a country or of a certain territory, exercising together certain pastoral offices for Christ’s faithful of that territory. By forms and means of apostolate suited to the circumstances of time and place, it is to promote, in accordance with the law, that greater good which the Church offers to all people.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 448, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius foraneus debet, diebus ab Episcopo designatis, convocare presbyteros proprii districtus ad conventus seu collationes de quibus in can. 131 eisdemque praeesse; ubi vero plures habeantur huiusmodi coetus in variis districtus locis, invigilare ut rite celebrentur. §2. Si non sit parochus, debet residere in territorio vicariatus vel alio in loco non valde distanti secundum normas ab Episcopo definiendas.", "c1983": "§1 As a general rule, the Episcopal Conference includes those who preside over all the particular Churches of the same country, in accordance with can. 450. §2 An Episcopal Conference can, however, be established for a territory of greater or less extent if the Apostolic See, after consultation with the diocesan Bishops concerned, judges that circumstances suggest this. Such a Conference would include only the Bishops of some particular Churches in a certain territory, or those who preside over particular Churches in different countries. It is for the Apostolic See to lay down special norms for each case.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 449, "c1917": "Saltem semel in anno vicarius foraneus proprii vicariatus rationem reddere debet Ordinario loci, exponens non solum quae intra annum bene gesta sint, sed etiam quae mala obrepserint, quae scandala exorta sint, quae remedia ad ea reparanda adhibita et quidquid agendum existimet ad ea radicitus exstirpanda.", "c1983": "§1 It is for the supreme authority of the Church alone, after consultation with the Bishops concerned, to establish, suppress, or alter Episcopal Conferences. §2 An Episcopal Conference lawfully established has juridical personality by virtue of the law itself.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 450, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius foraneus sigillum habeat vicariatus proprium. §2. Praecedit omnibus parochis aliisque sacerdotibus sui districtus. 103 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT IX. De parochis.", "c1983": "§1 By virtue of the law, the following persons in the territory belong to the Episcopal Conference: all diocesan Bishops and those equivalent to them in law; all coadjutor Bishops, auxiliary Bishops and other titular Bishops who exercise in 92 Book II: The People of God the territory a special office assigned to them by the Apostolic See or by the Episcopal Conference. Ordinaries of another rite may be invited, but have only a consultative vote, unless the statutes of the Episcopal Conference decree otherwise. §2 The other titular Bishops and the Legate of the Roman Pontiff are not by law members of the Episcopal Conference. [In relation to religious superiors, an Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 30.XI.1996, clarifies that those who are not bishops or equivalent in law to bishops are not to be allowed general and quasi-permanent membership of an Episcopal Conference]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 451, "c1917": "§1. Parochus est sacerdos vel persona moralis cui paroecia collata est in titulum cum cura animarum sub Ordinarii loci auctoritate exercenda. §2. Parochis aequiparantur cum omnibus iuribus et obligationibus paroecialibus et parochorum nomine in iure veniunt: 1° Quasi-parochi, qui quasi-paroecias regunt, de quibus in can. 216, §3; 2° Vicarii paroeciales, si plena potestate paroeciali sint praediti. §3. Circa militum cappellanos sive maiores sive minores, standum peculiaribus Sanctae Sedis praescriptis.", "c1983": "Each Episcopal Conference is to draw up its own statutes, to be reviewed by the Apostolic See. In these, among other things, arrangements for the plenary meetings of the Conference are to be set out, and provision is to be made for a permanent committee of Bishops, and a general secretary of the Conference, and for other offices and commissions by which, in the judgement of the Conference, its purpose can more effectively be achieved.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 452, "c1917": "§1. Sine Apostolicae Sedis indulto paroecia nequit personae morali pleno iure uniri, ita nempe ut ipsamet persona moralis sit parochus, ad normam can. 1423, §2. §2. Persona moralis, cui paroecia sit pleno iure unita, habitualem tantum curam animarum retinere potest, servato, quod ad actualem spectat, praescripto can. 471.", "c1983": "§1 Each Episcopal Conference is to elect its president and determine who, in the lawful absence of the president, will exercise the function of vice-president. It is also to designate a general secretary, in accordance with the statutes. §2 The president of the Conference or, when he is lawfully impeded, the vice-president, presides not only over the general meetings of the Conference but also over the permanent committee. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 452, 23.V.1988 clarifies that an auxiliary bishop cannot undertake the role of president or vice-president of an Episcopal Conference]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 453, "c1917": "§1. Ut quis in parochum valide assumatur, debet esse in sacro presbyteratus ordine constitutus. §2. Sit insuper bonis moribus, doctrina, animarum zelo, prudentia, ceterisque virtutibus ac qualitatibus praeditus, quae ad vacantem paroeciam cum laude gubernandam iure tum communi tum particulari requiruntur.", "c1983": "Plenary meetings of the Episcopal Conference are to be held at least once a year, and moreover as often as special circumstances require, in accordance with the provisions of the statutes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 454, "c1917": "§1. Qui paroeciae administrandae praeficiuntur qua proprii eiusdem rectores, stabiles in ea esse debent; quod tamen non impedit quominus omnes ab ea removeri queant ad normam iuris. §2. At non omnes parochi eandem obtinent stabilitatem; qui maiore gaudent, inamovibiles; qui minore, amovibiles appellari solent. §3. Paroeciae inamovibites nequeunt amovibiles reddi sine beneplacito apostolico; amovibiles possunt ab Episcopo, non autem a Vicario Capitulari, de Capituli cathedralis consilio, inamovibiles declarari; novae quae erigantur, sint inamovibiles, nisi Episcopus, prudenti suo arbitrio, attentis peculiaribus locorum ac personarum adiunctis, audito Capitulo, amovibilitatem magis expedire decreverit. 104 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Quasi-paroeciae sunt omnes amovibiles. §5. Parochi autem, ad religiosam familiam pertinentes, sunt semper, ratione personae, amovibiles ad nutum tam loci Ordinarii, monito Superiore, quam Superioris, monito Ordinario, aequo iure, non requisito alterius consensu: nec alter alteri causam iudicii sui aperire multoque minus probare tenetur, salvo recursu in devolutivo ad Apostolicam Sedem.", "c1983": "§1 By virtue of the law diocesan Bishops, those equivalent to them in law and coadjutor Bishops have a deliberative vote in plenary meetings of the Episcopal Conference. §2 Auxiliary Bishops and other titular Bishops who belong to the Episcopal Conference have a deliberative or consultative vote according to the provisions of the statutes of the Conference. Only those mentioned in §1, however, have a deliberative vote in the making or changing of the statutes. 93 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 455, "c1917": "§1. Ius nominandi et instituendi parochos competit Ordinario loci, exceptis paroeciis Sanctae Sedi reservatis, reprobata contraria consuetudine; sed salvo privilegio electionis aut praesentationis, si cui legitime competat. §2. Sede vacante aut impedita ad normam can. 429, ad Vicarium Capitularem aliumve qui dioecesim regat, pertinet: 1° Vicarios paroeciales constituere ad normam can. 472-476; 2° Confirmare electionem aut acceptare praesentationem ad paroeciam vacantem, et institutionem electo aut praesentato concedere; 3° Paroecias liberae collationis conferre, si sedes ab anno saltem vacaverit. §3. Horum nihil Vicario Generali competit sine mandato speciali, salvo praescripto cit. can. 429, §1.", "c1983": "§1 The Episcopal Conference can make general decrees only in cases where the universal law has so prescribed, or by special mandate of the Apostolic See, either on its own initiative or at the request of the Conference itself. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 455 §1, 5.VII.1985 extends this to all normative acts in general, and to general executory decrees in particular (not therefore singular decrees)] §2 For the decrees mentioned in §1 validly to be enacted at a plenary meeting, they must receive two thirds of the votes of those who belong to the Conference with a deliberative vote. These decrees do not oblige until they have been reviewed by the Apostolic See and lawfully promulgated. [On the juridical nature and scope of the review (recognitio) see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 28.IV.2006] §3 The manner of promulgation and the time they come into force are determined by the Episcopal Conference. §4 In cases where neither the universal law nor a special mandate of the Apostolic See gives the Episcopal Conference the power mentioned in §1, the competence of each diocesan Bishop remains intact. In such cases, neither the Conference nor its president can act in the name of all the Bishops unless each and every Bishop has given his consent.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 456, "c1917": "Ad paroecias religiosis concreditas Superior, cui ex constitutionibus id competit, sacerdotem suae religionis praesentat Ordinario loci; qui eidem, servato praescripto can. 459, §2, institutionem concedit.", "c1983": "When a plenary meeting of the Episcopal Conference has been concluded, its minutes are to be sent by the president to the Apostolic See for information, and its decrees, if any, for review. [On the juridical nature and scope of the review (recognitio) see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 28.IV.2006]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 457, "c1917": "Quasi-parochos e clero saeculari proprius loci Ordinarius nominat, audito Consilio de quo in can. 302.", "c1983": "The permanent committee of Bishops is to prepare the agenda for the plenary meetings of the Conference, and it is to ensure that the decisions taken at those meetings are duly executed. It is also to conduct whatever other business is entrusted to it in accordance with the statutes.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 458, "c1917": "Vacanti paroeciae curet loci Ordinarius providere ad normam can. 155, nisi peculiaria locorum ac personarum adiuncta, prudenti Ordinarii iudicio, collationem tituli paroecialis differendam suadeant.", "c1983": "The general secretary is to: 1° prepare an account of the acts and decrees of the plenary meetings of the Conference, as well as the acts of the permanent committee of Bishops and to communicate these to all members of the Conference; also to record whatever other acts are entrusted to him by the president or the permanent committee; 94 Book II: The People of God 2° to communicate to neighbouring Episcopal Conferences such acts and documents as the Conference at a plenary meeting or the permanent committee of Bishops decides to send to them.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 459, "c1917": "§1. Loci Ordinarius, graviter onerata eius conscientia, obligatione tenetur vacantem paroeciam illi conferendi, quem magis idoneum ad eam regendam habuerit, sine ulla personarum acceptione. 105 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. In hoc iudicio ratio haberi debet non solum doctrinae, sed etiam earum omnium qualitatum, quae ad paroeciam vacantem rite regendam requiruntur. §3. Quare loci Ordinarius: 1° Ne omittat documenta, si qua sint, ex Curiae tabulario desumere quae clericum nominandum respiciunt et notitias, secretas quoque, si opportunum iudicaverit, prudenter exquirere etiam ex locis extra dioecesim; 2° Prae oculis habeat praescriptum can. 130, §2; 3° Clericum examini super doctrina coram se et examinatoribus synodalibus subiiciat; a quo, de consensu eorundem examinatorum, potest dispensare, si agatur de sacerdote doctrinae theologicae laude commendato. §4. In regionibus in quibus paroeciarum provisio fit per concursum sive specialem ad normam const. Benedicti XIV Cum illud, 14 Dec. 1742, sive generalem, haec forma retineatur, donec Sedes Apostolica aliud decreverit.", "c1983": "§1 Relations are to be fostered between Episcopal Conferences, especially neighbouring ones, in order to promote and defend whatever is for the greater good. §2 The Apostolic See must be consulted whenever actions or affairs undertaken by Conferences have an international character. TITLE III: THE INTERNAL ORDERING OF PARTICULAR CHURCHES CHAPTER I: THE DIOCESAN SYNOD", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 460, "c1917": "§1. Parochus ad normam can. 156 unam tantum titulo paroeciam habeat, nisi de paroeciis agatur aeque principaliter unitis. §2. In eadem paroecia unus tantum debet esse parochus qui actualem animarum curam gerat, reprobata contraria consuetudine et revocato quolibet contrario privilegio.", "c1983": "The diocesan synod is an assembly of selected priests and other members of Christ’s faithful of a particular Church which, for the good of the whole diocesan community, assists the diocesan Bishop, in accordance with the following canons.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 461, "c1917": "Curam animarum parochus obtinet a momento captae possessionis ad normam can. 1443-1445; et ante possessionem aut in ipso possessionis capiendae actu fidei professionem edere debet, de qua in can. 1406, §1, n. 7.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan synod is to be held in each particular Church when the diocesan Bishop, after consulting the council of priests, judges that the circumstances suggest it. §2 If a Bishop is responsible for a number of dioceses, or has charge of one as his own and of another as Administrator, he may convene one diocesan synod for all the dioceses entrusted to him.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 462, "c1917": "Functiones parocho reservatae sunt, nisi aliud iure caveatur: 1° Baptismum conferre sollemniter; 2° Sanctissimam Eucharistiam publice ad infirmos in propria paroecia deferre; 3° Sanctissimam Eucharistiam publice aut privatim tanquam Viaticum ad infirmos deferre atque in periculo mortis constitutos extrema unctione roborare, salvo praescripto can. 397, n. 3, 514, 848, §2, 938, §2; 4° Sacras ordinationes et ineundas nuptias denuntiare; matrimoniis assistere; nuptialem benedictionem impertiri; 5° Iusta funebria persolvere ad normam can. 1216; 106 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 6° Domibus ad normam librorum liturgicorum benedicere Sabbato Sancto vel alia die pro locorum consuetudine; 7° Fontem baptismalem in Sabbato Sancto benedicere, publicam processionem extra ecclesiam ducere, benedictiones extra ecclesiam cum pompa ac sollemnitate impertiri, nisi agatur de ecclesia capitulari et Capitulum has functiones peragat.", "c1983": "§1 Only the diocesan Bishop can convene a diocesan synod. A person who has interim charge of a diocese cannot do so. §2 The diocesan Bishop presides over the diocesan synod. He may however, delegate a Vicar general or an episcopal Vicar to fulfil this office at individual sessions of the synod.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 463, "c1917": "§1. Ius est parocho ad praestationes quas ei tribuit vel probata consuetudo vel legitima taxatio ad normam can. 1507, §1. §2. Potiores exigens, ad restitutionem tenetur. §3. Licet paroeciale aliquod officium ab alio fuerit expletum, praestationes tamen parocho cedunt, nisi de contraria offerentium voluntate certo constet circa summam quae taxam excedit. §4. Gratuitum ministerium ne deneget parochus iis qui solvendo pares non sunt.", "c1983": "§1 The following are to be summoned to the diocesan synod as members and they are obliged to participate in it: 1° the coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishops; 2° the Vicars general and episcopal Vicars, and the judicial Vicar 3° the canons of the cathedral church; 4° the members of the council of priests; 5° lay members of Christ’s faithful, not excluding members of institutes of consecrated life, to be elected by the pastoral council in the manner and the number 95 Book II: The People of God to be determined by the diocesan Bishop or, where this council does not exist, on a basis determined by the diocesan Bishop; 6° the rector of the major seminary of the diocese; 7° the vicars forane; 8° at least one priest from each vicariate forane to be elected by all those who have the care of souls there; another priest is also to be elected, to take the place of the first if he is prevented from attending; 9° some Superiors of religious institutes and of societies of apostolic life which have a house in the diocese: these are to be elected in the number and the manner determined by the diocesan Bishop. §2 The diocesan Bishop may also invite others to be members of the diocesan synod, whether clerics or members of institutes of consecrated life or lay members of the faithful. §3 If the diocesan Bishop considers it opportune, he may invite to the diocesan Synod as observers some ministers or members of Churches or ecclesial communities which are not in full communion with the Catholic Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 464, "c1917": "§1. Parochus ex officio tenetur curam animarum exercere in omnes suos paroecianos, qui non sint legitime exempti. §2. Potest Episcopus iusta et gravi de causa religiosas familias et pias domos, quae in paroeciae territorio sint et a iure non exemptae, a parochi cura subducere.", "c1983": "A member of the synod who is lawfully impeded from attending, cannot send a proxy to attend in his or her place, but is to notify the diocesan Bishop of the reason for not attending.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 465, "c1917": "§1. Parochus obligatione tenetur residendi in domo paroeciali prope suam ecclesiam; loci tamen Ordinarius potest iusta de causa permittere ut alibi commoretur, dummodo domus ab ecclesia paroeciali non ita distet ut paroecialium perfunctio munerum aliquid inde detrimenti capiat. §2. Eidem abesse permittitur per duos ad summum intra annum menses sive continuos sive intermissos, nisi gravis causa, iudicio ipsius Ordinarii, vel diuturniorem absentiam requirat vel breviorem tantum permittat. §3. Dies quibus parochus piis exercitiis vacat ad normam can. 126, non computantur, semel in anno, in duobus vacationum mensibus, de quibus in §2. §4. Sive continuum sive intermissum sit vacationum tempus, cum absentia ultra hebdomadam est duratura, parochus, praeter legitimam causam, habere debet Ordinarii scriptam licentiam et vicarium substitutum sui loco relinquere ab eodem Ordinario probandum; quod si parochus sit religiosus, indiget praeterea consensu Superioris et substitutus tum ab Ordinario tum a Superiore probari debet. 107 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. Si parochus repentina et gravi de causa discedere atque ultra hebdomadam cogatur abesse, quamprimum per litteras Ordinarium commonefaciat, ei indicans causam discessus et sacerdotem supplentem, eiusque stet mandatis. §6. Etiam pro tempore brevioris absentiae parochus debet fidelium necessitatibus providere, maxime si id peculiaria rerum adiuncta postulent.", "c1983": "All questions proposed are to be subject to the free discussion of the members in the sessions of the synod.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 466, "c1917": "§1. Applicandae Missae pro populo obligatione tenetur parochus ad normam can. 339, quasi-parochus ad normam can. 306. §2. Parochus qui plures forte paroecias aeque principaliter unitas regat aut, praeter propriam paroeciam, aliam vel alias in administrationem habeat, unam tantum debet Missam pro populis sibi commissis diebus praescriptis applicare. §3. Ordinarius loci iusta de causa permittere potest ut parochus Missam pro populo alia die applicet ab ea qua iure adstringitur. §4. Parochus Missam pro populo applicandam celebret in ecclesia paroeciali, nisi rerum adiuncta Missam alibi celebrandam exigant aut suadeant. §5. Legitime absens parochus potest Missam pro populo applicare vel ipse per se in loco in quo degit, vel per sacerdotem qui eius vices gerat in paroecia.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop is the sole legislator in the diocesan synod. Other members of the synod have only a consultative vote. The diocesan Bishop alone signs the synodal declarations and decrees, and only by his authority may these be published.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 467, "c1917": "§1. Debet parochus officia divina celebrare, administrare Sacramenta fidelibus, quoties legitime petant, suas oves cognoscere et errantes prudenter corrigere, pauperes ac miseros paterna caritate complecti, maximam curam adhibere in catholica puerorum institutione. §2. Monendi sunt fideles ut frequenter, ubi commode id fieri possit, ad suas paroeciales ecclesias accedant ibique divinis officiis intersint et verbum Dei audiant.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop is to communicate the text of the declarations and decrees of the synod to the Metropolitan and to the Episcopal Conference.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 468, "c1917": "§1. Sedula cura et effusa caritate debet parochus aegrotos in sua paroecia, maxime vero morti proximos, adiuvare, eos sollicite Sacramentis reficiendo eorumque animas Deo commendando. §2. Paroeho aliive sacerdoti qui infirmis assistat, facultas est eis concedendi benedictionem apostolicam cum indulgentia plenaria in articulo mortis, secundum formam a probatis liturgicis libris traditam, quam benedictionem impertiri ne omittat.", "c1983": "§1 If he judges it prudent, the diocesan Bishop can suspend or dissolve the diocesan synod. §2 Should the episcopal see become vacant or impeded, the diocesan synod is by virtue of the law itself suspended, until such time as the diocesan Bishop who succeeds to the see decrees that it be continued or declares it terminated. 96 Book II: The People of God CHAPTER II: THE DIOCESAN CURIA", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 469, "c1917": "Parochus diligenter advigilet ne quid contra fidem ac mores in sua paroecia, praesertim in scholis publicis et privatis, tradatur, et opera caritatis, fidei ac pietatis foveat aut instituat. 108 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The diocesan curia is composed of those institutes and persons who assist the Bishop in governing the entire diocese, especially in directing pastoral action, in providing for the administration of the diocese, and in exercising judicial power.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 470, "c1917": "§1. Habeat parochus libros paroeciales, idest librum baptizatorum, confirmatorum, matrimoniorum, defunctorum; etiam librum de statu animarum accurate conficere pro viribus curet; et omnes hos libros, secundum usum ab Ecelesia probatum vel a proprio Ordinario praescriptum, conscribat ac diligenter asservet. §2. In libro baptizatorum adnotetur quoque si baptizatus confirmationem receperit, matrimonium contraxerit, salvo praescripto can. 1107, aut sacrum subdiaconatus ordinem susceperit, vel professionem sollemnem emiserit, eaeque adnotationes in documenta accepti baptismatis semper referantur. §3. In fine cuiuslibet anni parochus authenticum exemplar librorum paroecialium ad Curiam episcopalem transmittat, excepto libro de statu animarum. §4. Paroeciali utatur sigillo habeatque tabularium, seu archivum, in quo memorati libri custodiantur una cum Episcoporum epistolis, aliisque documentis, necessitatis vel utilitatis causa servandis; quae omnia, ab Ordinario vel eius delegato visitationis vel alio opportuno tempore inspicienda, religiose caveat ne ad extraneorum manus perveniant. CAPUT X. De vicariis paroecialibus.", "c1983": "The appointment of those who fulfil an office in the diocesan curia belongs to the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 471, "c1917": "§1. Si paroecia pleno iure fuerit unita domui religiosae, ecclesiae capitulari vel alii personae morali, debet constitui vicarius, qui actualem curam gerat animarum, assignata eidem congrua fructuum portione, arbitrio Episcopi. §2. Excepto casu tum legitimi privilegii aut consuetudinis, tum dotationis vicariae ab Episcopo factae, reservata sibi libera nominatione, vicarium praesentat Superior religiosus, Capitulum aliave persona moralis; loci autem Ordinarius eundem, si idoneum, servato praescripto can. 459, repererit, instituat. §3. Vicarius si sit religiosus, est amovibilis sicut parochus religiosus de quo in can. 454, §5; ceteri omnes vicarii ex parte praesentantis sunt perpetui, sed ab Ordinario possunt, ad instar parochorum, removeri, monito eo qui praesentavit. §4. Ad vicarium exclusive pertinet tota animarum cura cum omnibus parochorum iuribus et obligationibus ad normam iuris communis et secundum probata statuta dioecesana vel laudabiles consuetudines. 109 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "All who are admitted to an office in the curia must: 1° promise to fulfil their office faithfully, as determined by law or by the Bishop; 2° observe secrecy within the limits and according to the manner determined by law or by the Bishop. [Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023, art. 4 §1 states that to make a report pursuant to art. 3 of the same document shall not constitute a violation of confidentiality]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 472, "c1917": "Vacante paroecia: 1° Ordinarius loci in ea quamprimum constituat idoneum vicarium oeconomum, de consensu Superioris, si de religioso agatur, qui eam tempore vacationis regat, assignata eidem parte fructuum pro congrua sustentatione; 2° Ante oeconomi constitutionem, paroeciae regimen, nisi aliter provisum fuerit, assumat interim vicarius cooperator; si plures vicarii sint, primus; si omnes aequales, munere antiquior; si vicarii desint, parochus vicinior; si tandem agatur de paroecia religiosis concredita, domus Superior; loci autem Ordinarius in Synodo vel extra Synodum tempestive determinet quaenam paroecia cuique paroeciae vicinior habenda sit; 3° Qui paroeciae regimen ad normam n. 2 assumpsit, debet loci Ordinarium de paroeciae vacatione statim certiorem facere.", "c1983": "The provisions of Book VII on ‘Processes’ are to be observed concerning cases and persons involved in the exercise of judicial power in the curia. The following canons are to be observed in what concerns the administration of the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 473, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius oeconomus iisdem iuribus gaudet iisdemque officiis adstringitur, ac parochus, in iis quae animarum curam spectant; nihil tamen ipsi agere in paroecia licet, quod praeiudicium afferre possit iuribus parochi aut beneficii paroecialis. §2. Oeconomus novo parocho vel oeconomo successori coram vicario foraneo vel alio sacerdote ab Ordinario designato tradat clavem archivi et inventarium librorum ac documentorum aliarumque rerum quae ad paroeciam pertinent, et rationem reddat accepti et expensi tempore administrationis.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop must ensure that everything concerning the administration of the whole diocese is properly coordinated and is directed in the way that will best achieve the good of that portion of the people of God entrusted to his care. §2 The diocesan Bishop has the responsibility of coordinating the pastoral action of the Vicars general and episcopal Vicars. Where it is useful, he may appoint a Moderator of the curia, who must be a priest Under the Bishop’s authority, the Moderator is to coordinate activities concerning administrative matters and to ensure that the others who belong to the curia properly fulfil the offices entrusted to them. §3 Unless in the Bishop’s judgement local conditions suggest otherwise, the Vicar general is to be appointed Moderator of the curia or, if there are several Vicars general, one of them. §4 Where the Bishop judges it useful for the better promotion of pastoral action, he can establish an episcopal council, comprising the Vicars general and episcopal Vicars. 97 Book II: The People of God [On the composition of the episcopal council, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15055/2015, 9.VII.2015]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 474, "c1917": "Vicarius substitutus qui constituitur ad normam can. 465, par. §4, 5 et can. 1923, §2, locum parochi tenet in omnibus quae ad curam animarum spectant, nisi Ordinarius loci vel parochus aliquid exceperint.", "c1983": "Acts of the curia which of their nature are designed to have a juridical effect must, as a requirement for validity, be signed by the Ordinary from whom they emanate. They must also be signed by the chancellor of the curia or a notary. The chancellor is bound to notify the Moderator of the curia about these acts. ARTICLE 1: VICARS GENERAL AND EPISCOPAL VICARS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 475, "c1917": "§1. Si parochus ob senectutem, mentis vitium, imperitiam, caecitatem aliamve permanentem causam suis muniis rite obeundis impar evaserit, Ordinarius loci det vicarium adiutorem, praesentatum a Superiore, si de paroecia agatur religiosis concredita, qui suppleat eius vicem, assignata eidem congrua fructuum portione, nisi aliter provisum sit. §2. Adiutori, si in omnibus suppleat parochi vicem, iura omnia et officia competunt parochorum propria, excepta Missae applicatione pro populo quae parochum gravat; si vero suppleat ex parte dumtaxat, eius iura et obligationes desumantur ex litteris deputationis. §3. Si parochus sit sui compos, adiutor operam suam praestare debet sub eiusdem auctoritate secundum Ordinarii litteras. 110 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Quod si per vicarium adiutorem bono animarum provideri nequeat, locus est parochi amotioni ad normam can. 2147-2161.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese the diocesan Bishop is to appoint a Vicar general to assist him in the governance of the whole diocese. The Vicar general has ordinary power, in accordance with the following canons. §2 As a general rule, one Vicar general is to be appointed, unless the size of the diocese, the number of inhabitants, or other pastoral reasons suggest otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 476, "c1917": "§1. Si parochus propter populi multitudinem aliasve causas nequeat, iudicio Ordinarii, solus convenientem curam gerere paroeciae, eidem detur unus vel plures vicarii cooperatores, quibus congrua remuneratio assignetur. §2. Vicarii cooperatores constitui possunt sive pro universa paroecia, sive pro determinata paroeciae parte. §3. Non ad parochum, sed ad loci Ordinarium audito parocho, competit ius nominandi vicarios cooperatores e clero saeculari. §4. Vicarios cooperatores religiosos Superior cui id ex constitutionibus competit, audito parocho, praesentat Ordinario, cuius est eosdem approbare. §5. Vicarius cooperator obligatione tenetur in paroecia residendi secundum statuta dioecesana vel laudabiles consuetudines aut Episcopi praescriptum; imo prudenter curet Ordinarius, ad normam can. 134, ut in eadem paroeciali domo commoretur. §6. Eius iura et obligationes ex statutis dioecesanis, ex litteris Ordinarii et ex ipsius parochi commissione desumantur; sed, nisi aliud expresse caveatur, ipse debet ratione officii parochi vicem supplere eumque adiuvare in universo paroeciali ministerio, excepta applicatione Missae pro populo. §7. Subest parocho, qui eum paterne instruat ac dirigat in cura animarum, ei invigilet et saltem quotannis ad Ordinarium de eodem referat. §8. Si nec per vicarios cooperatores spirituali fidelium bono consuli rite queat, Episcopus provideat ad normam can. 1427.", "c1983": "As often as the good governance of the diocese requires it, the diocesan Bishop can also appoint one or more episcopal Vicars. These have the same ordinary power as the universal law gives to a Vicar general, in accordance with the following canons. The competence of an episcopal Vicar, however, is limited to a determined part of the diocese, or to a specific type of activity, or to the faithful of a particular rite, or to certain groups of people.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 477, "c1917": "§1. Vicarii paroeciales de quibus in can. 472-476, si religiosi sint, amoveri possunt ad normam can. 454, §5; secus ad nutum Episcopi vel Vicarii Capitularis, non autem Vicarii Generalis sine mandato speciali. §2. Quod si vicaria sit beneficialis, vicarius cooperator removeri potest processu ad normam iuris, non solum ob causas propter quas alii parochi removeri possunt, sed etiam si graviter subiectioni defecerit parocho debitae in exercitio suarum functionum. 111 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The Vicar general and the episcopal Vicar are freely appointed by the diocesan Bishop, and can be freely removed by him, without prejudice to can. 406. An episcopal Vicar who is not an auxiliary Bishop, is to be appointed for a period of time, which is to be specified in the act of appointment. §2 If the Vicar general is absent or lawfully impeded, the diocesan Bishop can appoint another to take his place. The same norm applies in the case of an episcopal Vicar.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 478, "c1917": "§1. Sicut parochus ecclesiae cathedralis, ita vicarius paroecialis Capituli cathedralis praecedit omnibus aliis dioecesis parochis aut vicariis; oeconomi vero ius praecedentiae regitur normis in can. 106 statutis. §2. Vicarii substituti et adiutores praecedunt, dum in munere manent, vicariis cooperatoribus; hi aliis sacerdotibus ecclesiae paroeciali addictis. CAPUT XI. De ecclesiarum rectoribus.", "c1983": "§1 The Vicar general and the episcopal Vicar are to be priests of not less than thirty years of age, with a doctorate or licentiate in canon law or theology, or at least well versed in these disciplines. They are to be known for their sound doctrine, integrity, prudence and practical experience. §2 The office of Vicar general or episcopal Vicar may not be united with the office of canon penitentiary, nor may the office be given to blood relations of the Bishop up to the fourth degree.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 479, "c1917": "§1. Nomine rectorum ecclesiarum hic veniunt sacerdotes, quibus cura demandatur alicuius ecclesiae, quae nec paroecialis sit nec capitularis, nec adnexa domui communitatis religiosae, quae in eadem officia celebret. §2. De cappellano religiosarum, sodalium virorum religionis laicalis, confraternitatis vel alius legitimae associationis, serventur particularium canonum praescripta.", "c1983": "§1 In virtue of his office, the Vicar general has the same executive power throughout the whole diocese as that which belongs by law to the diocesan Bishop: that is, he can perform all administrative acts, with the exception however of those 98 Book II: The People of God which the Bishop has reserved to himself, or which by law require a special mandate of the Bishop. §2 By virtue of the law itself, the episcopal Vicar has the same power as that mentioned in §1, but only for the determined part of the territory or type of activity, or for the faithful of the determined rite or group, for which he was appointed; matters which the Bishop reserves to himself or to the Vicar general, or which by law require a special mandate of the Bishop, are excepted. §3 Within the limits of their competence, the Vicar general and the episcopal Vicar have also those habitual faculties which the Apostolic See has granted to the Bishop. They may also execute rescripts, unless it is expressly provided otherwise, or unless the execution was entrusted to the Bishop on a personal basis.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 480, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiarum rectores libere nominantur ab Ordinario loci, salvo Iure eligendi aut praesentandi, si cui legitime competat; quo in casu Ordinarii est rectorem approbare. §2. Licet ecclesia pertineat ad aliquam religionem exemptam, rector tamen a Superiore nominatus debet ab Ordinario loci approbari. §3. Si ecelesia coniuncta sit cum Seminario aliove collegio quod a clericis regitur, Superior Seminarii vel collegii est simul ecclesiae rector, nisi aliter loci Ordinarius constituerit.", "c1983": "The Vicar general and episcopal Vicar must give a report to the diocesan Bishop concerning more important matters, both those yet to be attended to and those already dealt with. They are never to act against the will and mind of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 481, "c1917": "In ecclesia sibi commissa rector functiones paroeciales peragere nequit.", "c1983": "§1 The power of the Vicar general or episcopal Vicar ceases when the period of their mandate expires, or by resignation. In addition, but without prejudice to cann. 406 and 409, it ceases when they are notified of their removal by the diocesan Bishop, or when the episcopal see falls vacant. [On the question of whether an apostolic administrator may appoint a vicar general or delegate, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 14925/2015, 15.V.2015] §2 When the office of the diocesan Bishop is suspended, the power of the Vicar general and of the episcopal Vicar is suspended, unless they are themselves Bishops. ARTICLE 2: THE CHANCELLOR, OTHER NOTARIES AND THE ARCHIVES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 482, "c1917": "Ecclesiae rector potest divina officia etiam sollemnia ibidem celebrare, salvis legitimis fundationis legibus et dummodo non noceant ministerio paroeciali; in dubio autem utrum huiusmodi detrimentum contingat, necne, Ordinarii loci est rem dirimere et opportunas normas praescribere ad illud evitandum. 112 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In each curia a chancellor is to be appointed, whose principal office, unless particular law states otherwise, is to ensure that the acts of the curia are drawn up and dispatched, and that they are kept safe in the archive of the curia. §2 If it is considered necessary, the chancellor may be given an assistant, who is to be called the vice-chancellor. §3 The chancellor and vice-chancellor are automatically notaries and secretaries of the curia.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 483, "c1917": "Si ecclesia, Ordinarii loci iudicio, ita a paroeciali distet ut paroeciani non sine gravi incommodo possint paroecialem ecclesiam adire ibique divinis officiis interesse: 1° Loci Ordinarius, gravibus quoque statutis poenis, potest rectori praecipere ut horis populo commodioribus officia celebret, fidelibus dies festos ac ieiunia denuntiet et catecheticam instructionem et Evangelii explicationem tradat; 2° Parochus potest ex eadem sanctissimum Sacramentum, inibi ad normam can. 1265 forte asservatum, pro infirmis desumere.", "c1983": "§1 Besides the chancellor, other notaries may be appointed, whose writing or signature authenticates public documents. These notaries may be appointed for 99 Book II: The People of God all acts, or for judicial acts alone, or only for acts concerning a particular issue or business. §2 The chancellor and notaries must be of unblemished reputation and above suspicion. In cases which could involve the reputation of a priest, the notary must be a priest.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 484, "c1917": "§1. Sine rectoris vel alius legitimi Superioris licentia saltem praesumpta, nemini licet in ecclesia Missam celebrare, Sacramenta ministrare aliasve funetiones sacras peragere; haec vero licentia dari vel negari debet ad normam iuris. §2. Quod attinet ad conciones in ecclesia habendas, serventur praescripta can. 1337-1342.", "c1983": "The office of notary involves: 1° writing acts and documents concerning decrees, arrangements, obligations, and other matters which require their intervention; 2° faithfully recording in writing what is done, and signing the document, with a note of the place, the day, the month and the year; 3° while observing all that must be observed, showing acts or documents from the archives to those who lawfully request them, and verifying that copies conform to the original.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 485, "c1917": "Rector ecclesiae, sub auctoritate Ordinarii loci servatisque legitimis statutis ac quaesitis iuribus, debet curare seu advigilare ut divina officia ad sacrorum canonum praescripta ordinate in ecclesia celebrentur, onera fideliter adimpleantur, bona rite administrentur, sacrae supellectilis atque aedium sacrarum conservationi et decori prospiciatur, et ne quidpiam fiat quod sanctitati loci ac reverentiae domui Dei debitae quoquo modo repugnet.", "c1983": "The chancellor and the other notaries can be freely removed by the diocesan Bishop. They can be removed by a diocesan Administrator only with the consent of the college of consultors.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 486, "c1917": "Rectorem ecclesiae, etsi ab aliis electum aut praesentatum, Ordinarius loci removere ad nutum potest ex qualibet iusta causa; quod si rector fuerit religiosus, servetur, circa eius remotionem, praescriptum can. 454, §5. PARS SECUNDA. DE RELIGIOSIS.", "c1983": "§1 All documents concerning the diocese or parishes must be kept with the greatest of care. §2 In each curia there is to be established in a safe place a diocesan archive where documents and writings concerning both the spiritual and the temporal affairs of the diocese are to be properly filed and carefully kept under lock and key. §3 An inventory or catalogue is to be made of documents kept in the archive, with a short synopsis of each document.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 487, "c1917": "Status religiosus seu stabilis in communi vivendi modus, quo fideles, praeter communia praecepta, evangelica quoque consilia servanda per vota obedientiae, castitatis et paupertatis suscipiunt, ab omnibus in honore habendus est. 113 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The archive must be locked, and only the Bishop and the chancellor are to have the key; no one may be allowed to enter unless with the permission of the Bishop, or with the permission of both the Moderator of the curia and the chancellor. §2 Persons concerned have the right to receive, personally or by proxy, an authentic written or photostat copy of documents which are of their nature public and which concern their own personal status.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 488, "c1917": "In canonibus qui sequuntur, veniunt notnine: 1° Religionis, societas, a legitima ecclesiastica auctoritate approbata, in qua sodales, secundum proprias ipsius societatis leges, vota publica, perpetua vel temporaria, elapso tamen tempore renovanda, nuncupant, atque ita ad evangelicam perfectionem tendunt; 2° Ordinis, religio in qua vota sollemnia nuncupantur; Congregntionis monasticae, plurium monasteriorum sui iuris inter se coniunctio sub eodem Superiore; religionis exemptae, religio sive votorum sollemnium sive simplicium, a iurisdictione Ordinarii loci subducta; Congregationis religiosae vel Congregationis simpliciter, religio in qua vota dumtaxat simplicia sive perpetua sive temporaria emittuntur; 3° Religionis iuris pontificii, religio quae vel approbationem vel saltem laudis decretum ab Apostolica Sede est consecuta; iuris dioecesani, religio quae ab Ordinariis erecta, hoc laudis decretum nondum obtinuit; 4° Religionis clericalis, religio cuius plerique sodales sacerdotio augentur; secus est laicalis; 5° Domus religiosae, domus alicuius religionis in genere; domus regutaris, domus Ordinis; domus formatae, domus religiosa in qua sex saltem religiosi professi degunt, quorum, si agatur de religione clericali, quatuor saltem sint sacerdotes; 6° Provinciae, plurium religiosarum domorum inter se coniunctio sub eodem Superiore, partem eiusdem religionis constituens; 7° Religiosorum, qui vota nuncuparunt in aliqua religione; religiosorum votorum simplicium, qui in Congregatione religiosa; regularium, qui in Ordine; sororum, religiosae votorum simplicium; monialium, religiosae votorum sollemnium aut, nisi ex rei natura vel ex contextu sermonis aliud constet, religiosae quarum vota ex instituto sunt sollemnia, sed pro aliquibus locis ex Apostolicae Sedis praescripto sunt simplicia; 8° Superiorum maiorum, Abbas Primas, Abbas Superior Congregationis monasticae, Abbas monasterii sui iuris, licet ad monasticam Congregationem pertinentis, supremus religionis Moderator, Superior provincialis, eorundem vicarii aliique ad instar provincialium potestatem habentes.", "c1983": "It is not permitted to remove documents from the archive, except for a short time and with the permission of the Bishop or of both the Moderator of the curia and the chancellor.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 489, "c1917": "Regulae et particulares constitutiones singularum religionum, canonibus huius Codicis non contrariae, vim suam servant; quae vero eisdem opponuntur, abrogatae sunt.", "c1983": "§1 In the diocesan curia there is also to be a secret archive, or at least in the ordinary archive there is to be a safe or cabinet, which is securely closed and 100 Book II: The People of God bolted and which cannot be removed. In this archive documents which are to be kept under secrecy are to be most carefully guarded. §2 Each year documents of criminal cases concerning moral matters are to be destroyed whenever the guilty parties have died, or ten years have elapsed since a condemnatory sentence concluded the affair. A short summary of the facts is to be kept, together with the text of the definitive judgement.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 490, "c1917": "Quae de religiosis statuuntur, etsi masculino vocabulo expressa, valent etiam pari iure de mulieribus, nisi ex contextu sermonis vel ex rei natura aliud constet. 114 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Only the Bishop is to have the key of the secret archive. §2 When the see is vacant, the secret archive or safe is not to be opened except in a case of real necessity, and then by the diocesan Administrator personally. §3 Documents are not to be removed from the secret archive or safe.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 491, "c1917": "§1. Religiosi praecedunt laicis; religiones clericales, laicalibus; canonici regulares, monachis; monachi, ceteris regularibus; regulares, Congregationibus religiosis; Congregationes iuris pontificii, Congregationibus iuris dioecesani; in eadem specie servetur praescriptum can. 106, n. 5. §2. At clerus saecularis praecedit tum laicis tum religiosis extra eorum ecclesias atque etiam in eorum ecclesiis, si agatur de religione laicali; Capitulum vero cathedrale vel collegiale eisdem praecedit ubique locorum. TITULUS IX. De erectione et suppressione religionis, provinciae, domus.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is to ensure that the acts and documents of the archives of cathedral, collegiate, parochial and other churches in his territory are carefully kept and that two copies are made of inventories or catalogues. One of these copies is to remain in its own archive, the other is to be kept in the diocesan archive. §2 The diocesan Bishop is to ensure that there is an historical archive in the diocese, and that documents which have an historical value are carefully kept in it and systematically filed. §3 In order that the acts and documents mentioned in §§1 and 2 may be inspected or removed, the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop are to be observed. ARTICLE 3: THE FINANCE COMMITTEE AND THE FINANCIAL ADMINISTRATOR", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 492, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi, non autem Vicarius Capitularis vel Vicarius Generalis, condere possunt Congregationes religiosas; sed eas ne condant neve condi sinant, inconsulta Sede Apostolica; quod si agatur de tertiariis in communi viventibus, requiritur praeterea ut a supremo Moderatore primi Ordinis suae religioni aggregentur. §2. Congregatio iuris dioecesani, quamvis decursu temporis in plures dioeceses diffusa, usque tamen dum pontificiae approbationis aut laudis testimonio caruerit, remanet dioecesana, Ordinariorum iurisdictioni ad normam iuris plane subiecta. §3. Nec nomen nec habitus religionis iam constitutae assumi potest ab iis qui ad illam legitime non pertinent aut a nova religione.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese a finance committee is to be established, presided over by the diocesan Bishop or his delegate. It is to be composed of at least three of the faithful, expert in financial affairs and civil law, of outstanding integrity, and appointed by the Bishop. §2 The members of the finance committee are appointed for five years but when this period has expired they may be appointed for further terms of five years. §3 Persons related to the Bishop up to the fourth degree of consanguinity or affinity are excluded from the finance committee.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 493, "c1917": "Quaelibet religio etiam iuris dioecesani tantum, semel legitime condita, etiamsi unica domo constet, supprimi nequit nisi a Sancta Sede, cui etiam reservatur de bonis in casu statuere, semper tamen salva offerentium voluntate.", "c1983": "Besides the functions entrusted to it in Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, it is the responsibility of the finance committee to prepare each year a budget of income and expenditure over the coming year for the governance of the whole diocese, in accordance with the direction of the diocesan Bishop. It is also 101 Book II: The People of God the responsibility of the committee to account at the end of the year for income and expenditure.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 494, "c1917": "§1. Religionem pontificii iuris in provincias dividere, constitutas iam provincias coniungere vel aliter circumscribere, novas condere conditasve supprimere, monasteria sui iuris a monastica Congregatione separare et alii unire, ad unam pertinet Sedem Apostolicam. §2. Exstincta provincia, de eius bonis statuere, salvis iustitiae legibus et fundatorum voluntate, spectat, nisi constitutiones aliud caveant, ad Capitulum generale vel, extra tempus Capituli, ad Moderatorem generalem cum suo Consilio. 115 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese a financial administrator is to be appointed by the Bishop, after consulting the college of consultors and the finance committee. The financial administrator is to be expert in financial matters and of truly outstanding integrity. §2 The financial administrator is to be appointed for five years, but when this period has expired, may be appointed for further terms of five years. While in office he or she is not to be removed except for a grave reason, to be estimated by the Bishop after consulting the college of consultors and the finance committee. §3 It is the responsibility of the financial administrator, under the authority of the Bishop, to administer the goods of the diocese in accordance with the plan of the finance committee, and to make those payments from diocesan funds which the Bishop or his delegates have lawfully authorised. §4 At the end of the year the financial administrator must give the finance committee an account of income and expenditure. CHAPTER III: THE COUNCIL OF PRIESTS AND THE COLLEGE OF CONSULTORS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 495, "c1917": "§1. Congregatio religiosa iuris dioecesani in alia dioecesi domos constituere non potest, nisi consentiente utroque Ordinario, tum loci ubi est domus princeps, tum loci quo velit commigrare; Ordinarius autem loci unde excedit, consensum sine gravi causa ne deneget. §2. Si ad dioeceses alias eam propagari accidat, nihil de ipsius legibus mutari liceat, nisi de consensu singulorum Ordinariorum quorum in dioecesibus aedes habeat, salvis iis quae, ad normam can. 492, §1, Sedi Apostolicae fuere subiecta.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese there is to be established a council of priests, that is, a group of priests who represent the presbyterium and who are to be, as it were, the Bishop’s senate. The council’s role is to assist the Bishop, in accordance with the law, in the governance of the diocese, so that the pastoral welfare of that portion of the people of God entrusted to the Bishop may be most effectively promoted. §2 In vicariates and prefectures apostolic, the Vicar or Prefect is to appoint a council composed of at least three missionary priests, whose opinion, even by letter, he is to hear in the more serious affairs.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 496, "c1917": "Nulla religiosa domus erigatur, nisi iudicari prudenter possit vel ex reditibus propriis vel ex consuetis eleemosynis vel alio modo congrue sodalium habitationi et sustentationi provisum iri.", "c1983": "The council of priests is to have its own statutes. These are to be approved by the diocesan Bishop, having taken account of the norms laid down by the Episcopal Conference.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 497, "c1917": "§1. Ad erigendam domum religiosam exemptam, sive formatam sive non formatam, aut monasterium monialium, aut in locis Sacrae Congregationi de Prop. Fide subiectis quamlibet religiosam domum, requiritur beneplacitum Sedis Apostolicae et Ordinarii loci consensus in scriptis datus; secus, satis est Ordinarii venia. §2. Constituendae novae domus permissio facultatem secumfert pro religionibus clericalibus habendi ecclesiam vel publicum oratorium domui adnexum, salvo praescripto can. 1162, §4, et sacra ministeria peragendi, servatis de iure servandis; pro omnibus religionibus, pia opera exercendi religionis propria, salvis conditionibus in ipsa permissione appositis. §3. Ut aedificentur et aperiantur schola, hospitium vel similis rationis aedes separata a domo etiam exempta, necessaria est et sufficit specialis Ordinarii scripta licentia. §4. Ut constituta domus in alios usus convertatur, eaedem sollemnitates requiruntur de quibus in §1, nisi agatur de conversione quae, salvis fundationis legibus, ad internum regimen et disciplinam religiosam dumtaxat referatur.", "c1983": "As far as the designation of the members of the council of priests is concerned: 1° about half are to be freely elected by the priests themselves in accordance with the canons which follow and with the statutes; 2° some priests must, in accordance with the statutes, be members ex officio, that is belong to the council by reason of the office they hold; 102 Book II: The People of God 3° the diocesan Bishop may freely appoint some others.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 498, "c1917": "Domus religiosa sive formata sive non formata, si ad religionem exemptam pertineat, supprimi nequit sine beneplacito apostolico; si ad Congregationem iuris pontificii non exemptam, supprimi potest a supremo Moderatore, consentiente Ordinario loci; si ad Congregationem iuris dioecesani, sola Ordinarii loci auctoritate, audito Congregationis Moderatore, salvo praescripto can. 493, si de unica domo agatur, salvoque iure recursus in suspensivo ad Sedem Apostolicam. 116 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS X. De religionum regimine. CAPUT I. De Superioribus et de Capitulis.", "c1983": "§1 The following have the right to both an active and a passive voice in an election to the council of priests: 1° all secular priests incardinated in the diocese; 2° priests who are living in the diocese and exercise some useful office there, whether they be secular priests not incardinated in the diocese, or priest members of religious institutes or of societies of apostolic life. §2 Insofar as the statutes so provide, the same right of election may be given to other priests who have a domicile or quasi-domicile in the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 499, "c1917": "§1. Religiosi omnes, tanquam supremo Superiori, subduntur Romano Pontifici cui obedire tenentur etiam vi voti obedientiae. §2. Cardinalis Protector cuiuslibet religionis, nisi aliud expresse cautum fuerit in peculiaribus casibus, iurisdictione in religionem aut in singulos sodales non pollet, nec potest se interiori disciplinae et bonorum administrationi immiscere, sed eius est tantummodo bonum religionis consilio et patrocinio promovere.", "c1983": "The manner of electing the members of the council of priests is to be determined by the statutes, and in such a way that as far as possible the priests of the presbyterium are represented, with special regard to the diversity of ministries and to the various regions of the diocese.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 500, "c1917": "§1. Subduntur quoque religiosi Ordinario loci, iis exceptis qui a Sede Apostolica exemptionis privilegium consecuti sunt, salva semper potestate quam ius etiam in eos locorum Ordinariis concedit. §2. Moniales quae sub iurisdictione Superiorum regularium ex praescripto constitutionum sunt, Ordinario loci subduntur tantum in casibus iure expressis. §3. Nulla virorum religio sine speciali apostolico indulto potest sibi subditas habere religiosas Congregationes mulierum aut earum religiosarum curam et directionem retinere sibi specialiter commendatam.", "c1983": "§1 It is the prerogative of the diocesan Bishop to convene the council of priests, to preside over it, and to determine the matters to be discussed in it or to accept items proposed by the members. §2 The council of priests has only a consultative vote. The diocesan Bishop is to consult it in matters of more serious moment, but he requires its consent only in the cases expressly defined in the law. §3 The council of priests can never act without the diocesan Bishop. He alone can make public those things which have been decided in accordance with §2.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 501, "c1917": "§1. Superiores et Capitula, ad normam constitutionum et iuris communis, potestatem habent dominativam in subditos; in religione autem clericali exempta, habent iurisdictionem ecclesiasticam tam pro foro interno, quam pro externo. §2. Superioribus quibuslibet districte prohibetur quominus in causis ad S. Officium spectantibus se intromittant. §3. Abbas Primas et Superior Congregationis monasticae non habent omnem potestatem et iurisdictionem quam ius commune tribuit Superioribus maioribus, sed eorum potestas et iurisdictio desumenda est ex propriis constitutionibus et ex peculiaribus Sanctae Sedis decretis, firmo praescripto can. 655, 1594, §4.", "c1983": "§1 The members of the council of priests are to be designated for a period specified in the statutes, subject however to the condition that over a five year period the council is renewed in whole or in part. §2 When the see is vacant, the council of priests lapses and its functions are fulfilled by the college of consultors. The Bishop must reconstitute the council of priests within a year of taking possession. §3 If the council of priests does not fulfil the office entrusted to it for the welfare of the diocese, or if it gravely abuses that office, it can be dissolved by the diocesan Bishop, after consultation with the Metropolitan, in the case of a metropolitan see, the Bishop must first consult with the suffragan Bishop who is senior by promotion. Within a year, however, the diocesan Bishop must reconstitute the council.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 502, "c1917": "Supremus religionis Moderator potestatem obtinet in omnes provincias, domos, sodales religionis, exercendam secundum constitutiones; alii Superiores ea gaudent intra fines sui muneris. 117 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 From among the members of the council of priests, the diocesan Bishop freely appoints not fewer than six and not more than twelve priests, who are for five years to constitute the college of consultors. To it belong the functions 103 Book II: The People of God determined by law; on the expiry of the five year period, however, it continues to exercise its functions until the new college is constituted. [According to an Authentic Interpretation of canon 502 §1, 11.VII.1984, a member of the college of consultors who ceases to be a member of the council of priests remains in office as consultor; also, a consultor who ceases from office during the five year period needs to be replaced only if the number of consultors falls below six] [See also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18135/2023, 8.XI.2023] §2 The diocesan Bishop presides over the college of consultors. If, however, the see is impeded or vacant, that person presides who in the interim takes the Bishop’s place or, if he has not yet been appointed, then the priest in the college of consultors who is senior by ordination. §3 The Episcopal Conference can determine that the functions of the college of consultors be entrusted to the cathedral chapter. §4 Unless the law provides otherwise, in a vicariate or prefecture apostolic the functions of the college of consultors belong to the council of the mission mentioned in can. 495 §2. CHAPTER IV: THE CHAPTER OF CANONS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 503, "c1917": "Superiores maiores in religionibus clericalibus exemptis possunt notarios constituere, sed tantum pro negotiis ecclesiasticis suae religionis.", "c1983": "A chapter of canons, whether cathedral or collegiate, is a college of priests, whose role is to celebrate the more solemn liturgical functions in a cathedral or a collegiate church. It is for the cathedral chapter, besides, to fulfil those roles entrusted to it by law or by the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 504, "c1917": "Firmis propriis cuiusvis religionis constitutionibus quae provectiorem aetatem aliaque potiora requisita exigant, ad munus Superioris maioris inhabiles sunt qui eandem religionem professi non sunt a decem saltem annis a prima professione computandis, non sunt ex legitimo matrimonio nati et annos quadraginta non expleverunt, si agatur de supremo religionis Moderatore aut de Antistita in monialium monasterio; annos triginta, si de aliis Superioribus maioribus.", "c1983": "The establishment, alteration or suppression of a cathedral chapter is reserved to the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 505, "c1917": "Superiores maiores sint temporarii, nisi aliter ferant constitutiones; Superiores autem minores locales ne constituantur ad tempus ultra triennium; quo exacto, possunt ad idem munus iterum assumi, si constitutiones ita ferant, sed non tertio immediate in eadem religiosa domo.", "c1983": "Every chapter, whether cathedral or collegiate, is to have its own statutes, established by lawful capitular act and approved by the diocesan Bishop. These statutes are not to be changed or abrogated except with the approval of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 506, "c1917": "§1. Antequam ad Superiorum maiorum electionem deveniatur in religionibus virorum, omnes et singuli e Capitulo iureiurando promittant se electuros quos secundum Deum eligendos esse existimaverint. §2. In monasteriis monialium, comitiis eligendae Antistitae praesit, quin tamen clausuram ingrediatur, Ordinarius loci aut eius delegatus cum duobus sacerdotibus scrutatoribus, si moniales eidem subiectae sint; secus, Superior regularis; sed etiam hoc in casu Ordinarius tempestive moneri debet de die et hora electionis, cui potest una cum Superiore regulari per se ipse vel per alium assistere et, si assistat, praeesse. §3. In scrutatores ne assumantur ipsarum monialium confessarii ordinarii. §4. In mulierum Congregationibus electioni Antistitae generalis praesideat per se vel per alium Ordinarius loci, in quo electio peragitur; cui, si agatur de Congregationibus iuris dioecesani, peractam electionem confirmare vel rescindere integrum est pro conscientiae officio.", "c1983": "§1 The statutes of a chapter, while preserving always the laws of the foundation, are to determine the nature of the chapter and the number of canons. They are to define what the chapter and the individual canons are to do in carrying out divine worship and their ministry. They are to decide the meetings at which chapter business is conducted and, while observing the provisions of the universal 104 Book II: The People of God law, they are to prescribe the conditions required for the validity and for the lawfulness of the proceedings. §2 In the statutes the remuneration is also to be defined, both the fixed salary and the amounts to be paid on the occasion of discharging the office, so too, having taken account of the norms laid down by the Holy See, the insignia of the canons.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 507, "c1917": "§1. In electionibus quae a Capitulis fiunt, servetur ius commune de quo in can. 160-182, praeter cuiusque religionis constitutiones eidem non contrarias. §2. Caveant omnes a directa vel indirecta suffragiorum procuratione tam pro seipsis quam pro aliis. §3. Postulatio admitti potest solum in casu extraordinario et dummodo in constitutionibus non prohibeatur. 118 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Among the canons there is to be one who presides over the chapter. In accordance with the statutes other offices are also to be established, account having been taken of the practice prevailing in the region. §2 Other offices may be allotted to clerics not belonging to the chapter, so that, in accordance with the statutes, they may provide assistance to the canons.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 508, "c1917": "In sua quisque domo Superiores commorentur nec ab eadem discedant, nisi ad normam constitutionum.", "c1983": "§1 The canon penitentiary both of a cathedral church and of a collegiate church has by law ordinary faculties, which he cannot however delegate to others, to absolve in the sacramental forum from latae sententiae censures which have not been declared and are not reserved to the Holy See. Within the diocese he can absolve not only diocesans but outsiders also, whereas he can absolve diocesans even outside the diocese. §2 Where there is no chapter, the diocesan Bishop is to appoint a priest to fulfil this office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 509, "c1917": "§1. Omnis Superior debet notitiam et exsecutionem decretorum Sanctae Sedis, quae religiosos respiciunt, suos inter subditos promovere. §2. Curent Superiores locales: 1° Ut saltem semel in anno, statis diebus, publice legantur propriae constitutiones, itemque decreta quae publice legenda Sancta Sedes praescribet; 2° Ut saltem bis in mense, firmo praescripto can. 565, §2, christianae catechesis habeatur instructio pro conversis et familiaribus, audientium conditioni accommodata, et, praesertim in religionibus laicalibus, pia ad omnes de familia exhortatio.", "c1983": "§1 It belongs to the diocesan Bishop, after consultation with the chapter, but not to the diocesan Administrator, to bestow each and every canonry both in the cathedral church and in a collegiate church, any privilege to the contrary is revoked. It is also for the diocesan Bishop to confirm the person elected by the chapter to preside over it. [Election of a president is not compulsory: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 509 §1, 20.V.1989] §2 The diocesan Bishop is to appoint to canonries only priests who are of sound doctrine and life and who have exercised a praiseworthy ministry.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 510, "c1917": "Abbas Primas, Superior Congregationis monasticae et cuiusvis religionis iuris pontificii Moderator supremus debet quinto quoque anno vel saepius, si ita ferant constitutiones, relationem de statu religionis ad Sanctam Sedem per documentum mittere, subsignatum a se cum suo Consilio et, si agatur de Congregatione mulierum, etiam ab Ordinario loci in quo suprema Antistita cum suo Consilio residet.", "c1983": "§1 Parishes are no longer to be united with chapters of canons. Those which are united to a chapter are to be separated from it by the diocesan Bishop. §2 In a church which is at the same time a parochial and a capitular church, a parish priest is to be appointed, whether chosen from the chapter or not. He is bound by all the obligations and he enjoys all the rights and faculties which by law belong to a parish priest. §3 The diocesan Bishop is to establish certain norms whereby the pastoral duties of the parish priest and the roles proper to the chapter are duly harmonised, so that the parish priest is not a hindrance to capitular functions, nor the chapter to those of the 105 Book II: The People of God parish. Any conflicts which may arise are to be settled by the diocesan Bishop, who is to ensure above all that the pastoral needs of the faithful are suitably provided for. §4 Alms given to a church which is at the same time a parochial and a capitular church, are presumed to be given to the parish, unless it is otherwise established. CHAPTER V: THE PASTORAL COUNCIL", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 511, "c1917": "Maiores religionum Superiores quos ad hoc munus constitutiones designant, temporibus in eisdem definitis, omnes domos sibi subiectas visitent per se, vel per alios, si fuerint legitime impediti.", "c1983": "In each diocese, in so far as pastoral circumstances suggest, a pastoral council is to be established. Its function, under the authority of the Bishop, is to study and weigh those matters which concern the pastoral works in the diocese, and to propose practical conclusions concerning them.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 512, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarius loci per se vel per alium quinto quoque anno visitare debet: 1° Singula monialium monasteria quae sibi vel Sedi Apostolicae immediate subiecta sunt; 2° Singulas domos sive virorum sive mulierum Congregationis iuris dioecesani. §2. Visitare quoque eodem tempore debet: 1° Monasteria monialium, quae regularibus subduntur, circa ea quae clausurae legem spectant; imo etiam circa alia omnia, si Superior regularis ea a quinque annis non visitaverit; 2° Singulas domos Congregationis clericalis iuris pontificii etiam exemptae, in iis quae pertinent ad ecclesiam, sacrarium, oratorium publicum, sedem ad sacramentum poenitentiae; 119 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Singulas domos Congregationis laicalis iuris pontificii non solum in iis, de quibus in superiore numero, sed etiam in aliis, quae internam disciplinam spectant, ad normam tamen can. 618, §2, n. 2. §3. Quod ad bonorum administrationem attinet, serventur praescripta can. 532- 535.", "c1983": "§1 A pastoral council is composed of members of Christ’s faithful who are in full communion with the Catholic Church: clerics, members of institutes of consecrated life, and especially lay people. They are designated in the manner determined by the diocesan Bishop. §2 The members of Christ’s faithful assigned to the pastoral council are to be selected in such a way that the council truly reflects the entire portion of the people of God which constitutes the diocese, taking account of the different regions of the diocese, of social conditions and professions, and of the part played in the apostolate by the members, whether individually or in association with others. §3 Only those members of Christ’s faithful who are outstanding in firm faith, high moral standards and prudence are to be assigned to the pastoral council.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 513, "c1917": "§1. Visitator ius et officium habet interrogandi religiosos quos oportere iudicaverit et cognoscendi de iis quae ad visitationem spectant; omnes autem religiosi obligatione tenentur respondendi secundum veritatem, nec Superioribus fas est quoquo modo eos ab hac obligatione avertere aut visitationis scopum aliter impedire. §2. A decretis Visitatoris recursus datur in devolutivo tantum, nisi Visitator ordine iudiciario processerit.", "c1983": "§1 The pastoral council is appointed for a determinate period, in accordance with the provisions of the statutes drawn up by the Bishop. §2 When the see is vacant, the pastoral council lapses.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 514, "c1917": "§1. In omni religione clericali ius et officium Superioribus est per se vel per alium aegrotis professis, novitiis, aliisve in religiosa domo diu noctuque degentibus causa famulatus aut educationis aut hospitii aut infirmae valetudinis, Eucharisticum Viaticum et extremam unctionem ministrandi. §2. In monialium domo idem ius et officium habet ordinarius confessarius vel qui eius vices gerit. §3. In alia religione laicali hoc ius et officium spectat ad parochum loci vel ad cappellanum quem Ordinarius parocho suffecerit ad normam can. 464, §2. §4. In funeribus servetur praescriptum can. 1221. 1230, §5.", "c1983": "§1 The pastoral council has only a consultative vote. It is for the diocesan Bishop alone to convene it, according to the needs of the apostolate, and to preside over it. He alone has the right to make public the matters dealt with in the council. §2 It is to be convened at least once a year. 106 Book II: The People of God CHAPTER VI: PARISHES, PARISH PRIESTS AND ASSISTANT PRIESTS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 515, "c1917": "Prohibentur tituli dignitatum vel officiorum mere honorifici; soli, si id permittant constitutiones, tolerantur tituli officiorum maiorum, quibus religiosi in propria religione reapse functi sint.", "c1983": "§1 A parish is a certain community of Christ’s faithful stably established within a particular Church, whose pastoral care, under the authority of the diocesan Bishop, is entrusted to a parish priest as its proper pastor. §2 The diocesan Bishop alone can establish, suppress or alter parishes. He is not to establish, suppress or notably alter them unless he has consulted the council of priests. [For details of how to proceed with the establishment of parish groupings, see Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, nos. 46-51] §3 A lawfully established parish has juridical personality by virtue of the law itself.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 516, "c1917": "§1. Supremus religionis aut monasticae Congregationis Moderator, Superior provincialis et localis saltem formatae domus habeant suos consiliarios, quorum consensum aut consilium exquirant ad normam constitutionum et sacrorum canonum. §2. Sint etiam pro administratione bonorum temporalium oeconomi: generalis qui religionis universae bona administret, provincialis qui provinciae, localis qui singularum domorum; qui omnes officio suo fungantur sub directione Superioris. 120 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Oeconomi generalis et provincialis munus gerere Superior ipse non potest; munus vero oeconomi localis, quamvis melius a munere Superioris distinguatur, componi tamen cum eo potest, si necessitas id exigat. §4. Si de modo oeconomos eligendi constitutiones sileant, a Superiore maiore cum consensu sui Consilii eligantur.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the law provides otherwise, a quasi-parish is equivalent to a parish. A quasi-parish is a certain community of Christ’s faithful within a particular Church, entrusted to a priest as its proper pastor, but because of special circumstances not yet established as a parish. §2 Where some communities cannot be established as parishes or quasi-parishes, the diocesan Bishop is to provide for their spiritual care in some other way.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 517, "c1917": "§1. Quaevis virorum religio iuris pontificii procuratorem generalem habeat, qui, secundum constitutiones designatus, negotia propriae religionis apud Sanctam Sedem pertractet. §2. Antequam praescriptum in constitutionibus tempus exspiret, ne amoveatur, inconsulta Sede Apostolica. CAPUT II. De confessariis et cappellanis.", "c1983": "§1 Where circumstances so require, the pastoral care of a parish, or of a number of parishes together, can be entrusted to several priests jointly, but with the stipulation that one of the priests is to be the moderator of the pastoral care to be exercised. This moderator is to direct the joint action and to be responsible for it to the Bishop. [According to the Congregation for the Clergy’s Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 88, the moderator of pastoral care has the powers and functions of a parish priest, albeit without an office with its rights and duties] §2 If, because of a shortage of priests, the diocesan Bishop has judged that a deacon, or some other person who is not a priest, or a community of persons, should be entrusted with a share in the exercise of the pastoral care of a parish, he is to appoint some priest who, with the powers and faculties of a parish priest, will direct the pastoral care. 107 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 518, "c1917": "§1. In singulis religionis clericalis domibus deputentur plures pro sodalium numero confessarii legitime approbati, cum potestate, si agatur de religione exempta, absolvendi etiam a casibus in religione reservatis. §2. Superiores religiosi, potestatem audiendi confessiones habentes, possunt, servatis de iure servandis, confessiones audire subditorum, qui ab illis sponte sua ac motu proprio id petant, at sine gravi causa id per modum habitus ne agant. §3. Caveant Superiores ne quem subditum aut ipsi per se aut per alium vi, metu, importunis suasionibus aliave ratione inducant ut peccata apud se confiteatur.", "c1983": "As a general rule, a parish is to be territorial, that is, it is to embrace all Christ’s faithful of a given territory. Where it is useful however, personal parishes are to be established, determined by reason of the rite, language or nationality of the faithful of a certain territory, or on some other basis.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 519, "c1917": "Firmis constitutionibus quae confessionem statis temporibus praecipiunt vel suadent apud determinatos confessarios peragendam, si religiosus, etiam exemptus, ad suae conscientiae quietem, confessarium adeat ab Ordinario loci approbatum, etsi inter designatos non recensitum, confessio, revocato quolibet contrario privilegio, valida et licita est et confessarius potest religiosum absolvere etiam a peccatis et censuris in religione reservatis. 121 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The parish priest is the proper pastor of the parish entrusted to him. He exercises the pastoral care of the community entrusted to him under the authority of the diocesan Bishop, whose ministry of Christ he is called to share, so that for this community he may carry out the offices of teaching, sanctifying and ruling with the cooperation of other priests or deacons and with the assistance of lay members of Christ’s faithful, in accordance with the law. [See also the description of the office of parish priest in Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, nos. 66- 74]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 520, "c1917": "§1. Singulis religiosarum domibus unus dumtaxat detur confessarius ordinarius, qui sacramentales confessiones universae communitatis excipiat, nisi propter magnum ipsarum numerum vel aliam iustam causam sit opus altero vel pluribus. §2. Si qua religiosa, ad animi sui quietem, et ad maiorem in via Dei progressum, aliquem specialem confessarium vel moderatorem spiritualem postulet, eum facile Ordinarius concedat; qui tamen invigilet ne ex hac concessione abusus irrepant; quod si irrepserint, eos caute et prudenter eliminet, salva conscientiae libertate.", "c1983": "§1 A juridical person may not be a parish priest. However, the diocesan Bishop, but not the diocesan Administrator, can, with the consent of the competent Superior, entrust a parish to a clerical religious institute or to a clerical society of apostolic life, even by establishing it in the church of the institute or society, subject however to the rule that one priest be the parish priest or, if the pastoral care is entrusted to several priests jointly, that there be a moderator as mentioned in can. 517 §1. [The office of parish priest may not be entrusted to a group consisting of clerics and lay people: hence terms such as “team leader”, etc., which convey a sense of collegiate government of the parish, are to be avoided: see Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 66] §2 The entrustment of a parish, as in §1, may be either in perpetuity or for a specified time. In either case this is to be done by means of a written agreement made between the diocesan Bishop and the competent Superior of the institute or society. This agreement must expressly and accurately define, among other things, the work to be done, the persons to be assigned to it and the financial arrangements.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 521, "c1917": "§1. Unicuique retigiosarum communitati detur confessarius extraordinarius qui quater saltem in anno ad domum religiosam accedat et cui omnes religiosae se sistere debent, saltem benedictionem recepturae. §2. Ordinarii locorum, in quibus religiosarum communitates exsistunt, aliquot sacerdotes pro singulis domibus designent, ad quos pro sacramento poenitentiae in casibus particularibus recurrere eae facile possint, quin necessarium sit ipsum Ordinarium toties quoties adire. §3. Si qua religiosa aliquem ex iis confessariis expetat, nulli Antistitae liceat nec per se nec per alios, neque directe neque indirecte, petitionis rationem inquirere, petitioni verbis aut factis refragari, aut quavis ratione ostendere se id aegre ferre.", "c1983": "§1 To be validly appointed a parish priest, one must be in the sacred order of priesthood. §2 He is also to be outstanding in sound doctrine and uprightness of character, endowed with zeal for souls and other virtues, and possessed of those qualities which by universal or particular law are required for the care of the parish in question. 108 Book II: The People of God §3 In order that one be appointed to the office of parish priest, his suitability must be clearly established, in a manner determined by the diocesan Bishop, even by examination.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 522, "c1917": "Si, non obstante praescripto can. 520, 521, aliqua religiosa, ad suae conscientiae tranquillitatem, confessarium adeat ab Ordinario loci pro mulieribus approbatum, confessio in qualibet ecclesia vel oratorio etiam semi-publico peracta, valida et licita est, revocato quolibet contrario privilegio; neque Antistita id prohibere potest aut de ea re inquirere, ne indirecte quidem; et religiosae nihil Antistitae referre tenentur.", "c1983": "It is necessary that a parish priest have the benefit of stability, and therefore he is to be appointed for an indeterminate period of time. The diocesan Bishop may appoint him for a specified period of time only if the Episcopal Conference has by decree allowed this. [The Congregation for the Clergy’s Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 68, suggests a minimum of five years for a fixed-term appointment]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 523, "c1917": "Religiosae omnes, cum graviter aegrotant, licet mortis periculum absit, quemlibet sacerdotem ad mulierum confessiones excipiendas approbatum, etsi non destinatum religiosis, arcessere possunt eique, perdurante gravi infirmitate, quoties voluerint, confiteri, nec Antistita potest eas sive directe sive indirecte prohibere.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 682, appointment to the office of parish priest belongs to the diocesan Bishop, who is free to confer it on whomsoever he wishes, unless someone else has a right of presentation or election.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 524, "c1917": "§1. In munus confessarii religiosarum et ordinarii et extraordinarii deputentur sacerdotes, sive e clero saeculari, sive religiosi de Superiorum licentia, morum integritate ac prudentia praestantes; sint insuper annos nati quadraginta, nisi iusta causa, iudicio Ordinarii, aliud exigat, nullam potestatem in easdem religiosas in foro externo habentes. 122 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Confessarius ordinarius non potest renuntiari extraordinarius nec, praeter casus in can. 526 recensitos, rursus deputari ordinarius in eadem communitate, nisi post annum ab expleto munere; extraordinarius vero immediate ut ordinarius renuntiari potest. §3. Confessarii religiosarum tum ordinarii tum extraordinarii interno vel externo communitatis regimini nullo modo sese immisceant.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop is to confer a vacant parish on the one whom, after consideration of all the circumstances, he judges suitable for the parochial care of that parish, without any preference of persons. In order to assess suitability, he is to consult the vicar forane, conduct suitable enquiries and, if it is appropriate, seek the view of some priests and lay members of Christ’s faithful.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 525, "c1917": "Si religiosarum domus Sedi Apostolicae immediate subiecta sit vel Ordinario loci, hic eligit sacerdotes a confessionibus tum ordinarios tum extraordinarios; si Superiori regulari, hic confessarios Ordinario praesentat, cuius est eosdem pro audiendis illarum monialium confessionibus approbare et Superioris negligentiam, si opus sit, supplere.", "c1983": "When a see is vacant or impeded, it is for the diocesan Administrator or whoever governs the diocese in the interim: 1° to institute priests lawfully presented for a parish or to confirm those lawfully elected to one; 2° to appoint parish priests if the see has been vacant or impeded for a year.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 526, "c1917": "Religiosarum confessarius ordinarius suum munus ne exerceat ultra triennium; Ordinarius tamen eum ad secundum, imo etiam ad tertium triennium confirmare potest, si vel ob sacerdotum ad hoc officium idoneorum penuriam aliter providere nequeat, vel maior religiosarum pars, earum quoque quae in aliis negotiis ius non habent ferendi suffragium, in eiusdem confessarii confirmationem, per secreta suffragia, convenerit; dissentientibus tamen, si velint, aliter providendum est.", "c1983": "§1 A parish priest is to have the parochial care of one parish only. However, because of a shortage of priests or other circumstances, the care of a number of neighbouring parishes can be entrusted to the one parish priest. [An Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 13.XI.1997, suggests that a single priest could canonically be pastor in each and every parish entrusted to him. The “incompatibility of offices” in can. 152 refers to incompatibility of fact rather than of law] §2 In any one parish there is to be only one parish priest, or one moderator in accordance with can. 517 §1; any contrary custom is reprobated and any contrary privilege revoked. 109 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 527, "c1917": "Loci Ordinarius, ad normam can. 880, potest, gravem ob causam, religiosarum confessarium tam ordinarium quam extraordinarium amovere, etiamsi monasterium regularibus subdatur et ipse sacerdos a confessionibus sit regularis, nec tenetur causam amotionis cuiquam significare, excepta Apostolica Sede, si ab ea requiratur; de amotione autem debet Superiorem regularem monere, si moniales regularibus subdantur.", "c1983": "§1 One who is promoted to exercise the pastoral care of a parish obtains this care and is bound to exercise it from the moment he takes possession. §2 The local Ordinary or a priest delegated by him puts the parish priest into possession, in accordance with the procedure approved by particular law or by lawful custom. For a just reason, however, the same Ordinary can dispense from this procedure, in which case the communication of the dispensation to the parish replaces the taking of possession. §3 The local Ordinary is to determine the time within which the parish priest must take possession of the parish. If, in the absence of a lawful impediment, he has not taken possession within this time, the local Ordinary can declare the parish vacant.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 528, "c1917": "Etiam in laicalibus virorum religionibus deputetur, ad normam can. 874, §1, 875, §2, confessarius ordinarius et extraordinarius; et si religiosus aliquem specialem confessarium expostulet, illum Superior concedat, nullo modo petitionis rationem inquirens neque id aegre se ferre demonstrans.", "c1983": "§1 The parish priest has the obligation of ensuring that the word of God is proclaimed in its entirety to those living in the parish. He is therefore to see to it that the lay members of Christ’s faithful are instructed in the truths of faith, especially by means of the homily on Sundays and holydays of obligation and by catechetical formation. He is to foster works which promote the spirit of the Gospel, including its relevance to social justice. He is to have a special care for the Catholic education of children and young people. With the collaboration of the faithful, he is to make every effort to bring the gospel message to those also who have given up religious practice or who do not profess the true faith. §2 The parish priest is to take care that the blessed Eucharist is the centre of the parish assembly of the faithful. He is to strive to ensure that the faithful are nourished by the devout celebration of the sacraments, and in particular that they frequently approach the sacraments of the blessed Eucharist and penance. He is to strive to lead them to prayer, including prayer in their families, and to take a live and active part in the sacred liturgy. Under the authority of the diocesan Bishop, the parish priest must direct this liturgy in his own parish, and he is bound to be on guard against abuses.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 529, "c1917": "Si agatur de religionibus laicalibus non exemptis, Ordinarii loci est sacerdotem a sacris designare et a concionibus probare; si de exemptis, Superior regularis eosdem sacerdotes designat eiusque negligentiam supplet Ordinarius. 123 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 So that he may fulfil his office of pastor diligently, the parish priest is to strive to know the faithful entrusted to his care. He is therefore to visit their families, sharing in their cares and anxieties and, in a special way, their sorrows, comforting them in the Lord. If in certain matters they are found wanting, he is prudently to correct them. He is to help the sick and especially the dying in great charity, solicitiously restoring them with the sacraments and commending their souls to God. He is to be especially diligent in seeking out the poor, the suffering, the lonely, those who are exiled from their homeland, and those burdened with special difficulties. He is to strive also to ensure that spouses and parents are sustained in the fulfilment of their proper duties, and to foster the growth of Christian life in the family. §2 The parish priest is to recognise and promote the specific role which the lay members of Christ’s faithful have in the mission of the Church, fostering their associations which have religious purposes. He is to cooperate with his proper 110 Book II: The People of God Bishop and with the presbyterium of the diocese. Moreover, he is to endeavour to ensure that the faithful are concerned for the community of the parish, that they feel themselves to be members both of the diocese and of the universal Church, and that they take part in and sustain works which promote this community.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 530, "c1917": "§1. Omnes religiosi Superiores districte vetantur personas sibi subditas quoquo modo inducere ad conscientiae manifestationem sibi peragendam. §2. Non tamen prohibentur subditi quominus libere ac ultro aperire animum suum Superioribus valeant; imo expedit ut ipsi filiali cum fiducia Superiores adeant, eis, si sint sacerdotes, dubia quoque et anxietates suae conscientiae exponentes. CAPUT III. De bonis temporalibus eorumque administratione.", "c1983": "The functions especially entrusted to the parish priest are as follows: 1° the administration of baptism; 2° the administration of the sacrament of confirmation to those in danger of death, in accordance with can. 883, n. 3; 3° the administration of Viaticum and of the anointing of the sick, without prejudice to can. 1003 §§2 and 3, and the imparting of the apostolic blessing; 4° the assistance at marriages and the nuptial blessing; 5° the conducting of funerals; 6° the blessing of the baptismal font at paschal time, the conduct of processions outside the church, and the giving of solemn blessings outside the church; 7° the more solemn celebration of the Eucharist on Sundays and holydays of obligation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 531, "c1917": "Non modo religio, sed etiam provincia et domus sunt capaces acquirendi et possidendi bona temporalia cum reditibus stabilibus seu fundatis, nisi earum capacitas in regulis et constitutionibus excludatur aut coarctetur.", "c1983": "Even though another person has performed some parochial function, he is to give the offering he receives from the faithful on that occasion to the parish fund unless, in respect of voluntary offerings, there is a clear contrary intention on the donor’s part; it is for the diocesan Bishop, after consulting the council of priests, to prescribe regulations concerning the destination of these offerings and to provide for the remuneration of clerics who fulfil such a parochial function.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 532, "c1917": "§1. Bona tum religionis, tum provinciae domusque, administrentur ad normam constitutionum. §2. Expensas et actus iuridicos ordinariae administrationis valide, praeter Superiores, faciunt, intra fines sui muneris, officiales quoque, qui in constitutionibus ad hoc designantur.", "c1983": "In all juridical matters, the parish priest acts in the person of the parish, in accordance with the law. He is to ensure that the parish goods are administered in accordance with cann. 1281-1288. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18375/2024, 16.XII.2024, which clarifies that the parish itself – not the parish priest or members of the finance committee – is responsible for contractual obligations assumed on its behalf]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 533, "c1917": "§1. Pro pecuniae quoque collocatione servetur praescriptum can. 532, §1; sed praevium consensum Ordinarii loci obtinere tenentur: 1° Antistita monialium et religionis iuris dioecesani pro cuiusvis pecuniae collocatione; imo, si monialium monasterium sit Superiori regulari subiectum, ipsius quoque consensus est necessarius; 2° Antistita in Congregatione religiosa iuris pontificii, si pecunia dotem professarum constituat, ad normam can. 549; 3° Superior vel Antistita domus Congregationis religiosae, si qui fundi domui tributi legative sint ad Dei cultum beneficentiamve eo ipso loco impendendam; 4° Religiosus quilibet, etsi Ordinis regularis alumnus, si pecunia data sit paroeciae vel missioni aut religiosis intuitu paroeciae vel missionis. §2. Haec item servanda sunt pro qualibet collocationis mutatione. 124 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The parish priest is obliged to reside in the parochial house, near the church. In particular cases, however, where there is a just reason, the local Ordinary may permit him to reside elsewhere, especially in a house common to several priests, provided the carrying out of the parochial duties is properly and suitably catered for. 111 Book II: The People of God §2 Unless there is a grave reason to the contrary, the parish priest may each year be absent on holiday from his parish for a period not exceeding one month, continuous or otherwise. The days which the parish priest spends on the annual spiritual retreat are not reckoned in this period of vacation. For an absence from the parish of more than a week, however, the parish priest is bound to advise the local Ordinary. §3 It is for the diocesan Bishop to establish norms by which, during the parish priest’s absence, the care of the parish is provided for by a priest with the requisite faculties.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 534, "c1917": "§1. Firmo praescripto can. 1531, si agatur de alienandis rebus pretiosis aliisve bonis quorum valor superet summam triginta millium francorum seu libellarum, vel de contrahendis debitis et obligationibus ultra indicatam summam, contractus vi caret, nisi beneptacitum apostolicum antecesserit; secus, requiritur et sufficit licentia, in scriptis data, Superioris ad normam constitutionum cum consensu sui Capituli seu Consilii per secreta suffragia manifestato; sed si agatur de monialibus aut sororibus iuris dioecesani, accedat necesse est consensus, in scriptis praestitus, Ordinarii loci, nec non Superioris regularis, si monialium monasterium eidem subiectum sit. §2. In precibus pro obtinendo consensu ad contrahenda debita vel obligationes, exprimi debent alia debita vel obligationes, quibus ipsa persona moralis, religio vel provincia vel domus, ad eum diem gravatur; secus obtenta venia invalida est.", "c1983": "§1 When he has taken possession of his parish, the parish priest is bound on each Sunday and holyday of obligation in his diocese to apply the Mass for the people entrusted to him. If he is lawfully impeded from this celebration, he is to have someone else apply the Mass on these days or apply it himself on other days. §2 A parish priest who has the care of several parishes is bound to apply only one Mass on the days mentioned in §1, for all the people entrusted to him. [The same would seem to apply even if the priest is canonically pastor of more than one parish: see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 13.XI.1997] §3 A parish priest who has not discharged the obligations mentioned in §§1 and 2, is as soon as possible to apply for the people as many Masses as he has omitted.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 535, "c1917": "§1. In quolibet monialium monasterio etiam exempto: 1° Administrationis ratio, gratis exigenda, reddatur semel in anno, aut etiam saepius si id in constitutionibus praescribatur, ab Antistita Ordinario loci itemque Superiori regulari, si monasterium sit eidem subiectum; 2° Si ratio administrationis Ordinario non probetur, ipse potest opportuna remedia adhibere, etiam removendo, si res postulet, oeconomam aliosque administratores; quod si monasterium sit Superiori regulari subiectum, eum Ordinarius, uti prospiciat, moneat; quod si ille neglexerit, ipse per se consulat. §2. In aliis mulierum religionibus, ratio administrationis bonorum quae dotes constituunt, Ordinario loci reddatur occasione visitationis et etiam saepius, si Ordinarius id necessarium duxerit. §3. Loci Ordinario ius insuper esto cognoscendi: 1° De rationibus oeconomicis domus religiosae iuris dioecesani; 2° De administratione fundorum legatorumque de quibus in can. 533, §1, nn. 3, 4.", "c1983": "§1 In each parish there are to be parochial registers, that is, of baptisms, of marriages and of deaths, and any other registers prescribed by the Episcopal Conference or by the diocesan Bishop. The parish priest is to ensure that entries are accurately made and that the registers are carefully preserved. [Parish registers as archival documents may not be replaced by online databases: see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 14661/2014, 16.XII.2014] [Canon law does not permit alterations or deletions in the baptismal register, except to correct transcription errors. However, new relevant facts required by canon law must be added to the register, which may thus record confirmations, holy orders, and other non-repeatable acts such as marriage (unless declared null), perpetual religious profession (which prohibits marriage: can. 535 §2), change of rite (can. 535 §2), and adoption (can. 877 §3), which establishes a matrimonial impediment (can. 1094). While data in the register cannot be deleted, upon request and in the context of a formal hearing, an individual’s will to leave the Cthtolic Church may be recorded. See Dicastery for Legislative Texts, Explanatory Note Prot. N. 18626/2025, 7.IV.2025] 112 Book II: The People of God §2 In the baptismal register, a note is also to be made of ascription to a Church ‘sui iuris’ or the transfer to another Church, as well as of confirmation and of all matters pertaining to the canonical status of the faithful by reason of marriage, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1133, adoption, the reception of sacred orders, the making of perpetual profession in a religious institute. These annotations are always to be stated on a Certificate of Baptism. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] §3 Each parish is to have its own seal. Certificates concerning the canonical status of the faithful, and all acts which can have juridical significance, are to be signed by the parish priest or his delegate and secured with the parochial seal. §4 In each parish there is to be an archive, in which the parochial books are to be kept, together with episcopal letters and other documents which it may be necessary or useful to preserve. On the occasion of visitation or at some other opportune time, the diocesan Bishop or his delegate is to inspect all of these matters. The parish priest is to take care that they do not fall into unauthorised hands. §5 Older parochial registers are also to be carefully safeguarded, in accordance with the provisions of particular law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 536, "c1917": "§1. Si persona moralis (sive religio, sive provincia, sive domus) debita et obligationes contraxerit etiam cum Superiorum licentia, ipsa tenetur de eisdem respondere. §2. Si contraxerit regularis cum licentia Superiorum, respondere debet persona moralis, cuius Superior licentiam dedit; si religiosus votorum simplicium, ipse respondere debet, nisi de Superioris licentia negotium religionis gesserit. §3. Si contraxerit religiosus sine ulla Superiorum licentia, ipsemet respondere debet, non autem religio vel provincia vel domus. 125 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Firmum tamen semper esto, contra eum, in cuius rem aliquid ex inito contractu versum est, semper posse actionem institui. §5. Caveant Superiores religiosi ne debita contrahenda permittant, nisi certo constet ex consuetis reditibus posse debiti foenus solvi et intra tempus non nimis longum per legitimam amortizationem reddi summam capitalem.", "c1983": "§1 If, after consulting the council of priests, the diocesan Bishop considers it opportune, a pastoral council is to be established in each parish. In this council, which is presided over by the parish priest, Christ’s faithful, together with those who by virtue of their office are engaged in pastoral care in the parish, give their help in fostering pastoral action. §2 The pastoral council has only a consultative vote, and it is regulated by the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 537, "c1917": "Largitiones ex bonis domus, provinciae, religionis non permittuntur, nisi ratione eleemosynae vel alia iusta de causa, de venia Superioris et ad normam constitutionum. TITULUS XI. De admissione in religionem.", "c1983": "In each parish there is to be a finance committee to help the parish priest in the administration of the goods of the parish, without prejudice to can. 532. It is ruled by the universal law and by the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop, and it is comprised of members of the faithful selected according to these norms. [The same person may be on the finance committee of multiple parishes: see Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 104]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 538, "c1917": "In religionem admitti potest quilibet catholicus qui nullo legitimo detineatur impedimento rectaque intentione moveatur, et ad religionis onera ferenda sit idoneus. CAPUT I. De postulatu.", "c1983": "§1 A parish priest ceases to hold office by removal or transfer effected by the diocesan Bishop in accordance with the law; by his personal resignation, for a just reason, which for validity requires that it be accepted by the diocesan Bishop; and by the lapse of time if, in accordance with the particular law mentioned in can. 522, he was appointed for a specified period of time. 113 Book II: The People of God §2 A parish priest who is a member of a religious institute or is incardinated in a society of apostolic life, is removed in accordance with can. 682 §2. §3 A parish priest who has completed his seventy fifth year of age is requested to offer his resignation from office to the diocesan Bishop who, after considering all the circumstances of person and place, is to decide whether to accept or defer it. Having taken account of the norms laid down by the Episcopal Conference, the diocesan Bishop must make provision for the appropriate maintenance and residence of the priest who has resigned. [See Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 72]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 539, "c1917": "§1. In religionibus a votis perpetuis mulieres omnes et, si agatur de religione virorum, conversi, antequam ad novitiatum admittantur, postulatum ad sex saltem integros menses peragant; in religionibus vero a votis temporariis, ad necessitatem et tempus postulatus quod attinet, standum constitutionibus. §2. Superior maior praescriptum postulatus tempus potest prorogare, non tamen ultra aliud semestre.", "c1983": "When a parish is vacant, or when the parish priest is prevented from exercising his pastoral office in the parish by reason of imprisonment, exile or banishment, or by reason of incapacity or ill health or some other cause, the diocesan Bishop is as soon as possible to appoint a parochial administrator, that is, a priest who will take the place of the parish priest in accordance with can. 540. [It is illegitimate for a bishop to appoint a parish administrator for an extended period of time simply to avoid the appointment of a parish priest: see Congregation for the Clergy, Instruction The pastoral conversion of the Parish community in the service of the evangelising mission of the Church, 20.VII.2020, no. 75]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 540, "c1917": "§1. Postulatus peragi debet vel in domo novitiatus vel in alia religionis domo in qua disciplina secundum constitutiones accurate servetur sub speciali cura probati religiosi. §2. Postulantes vestem induant modestam ac diversam a veste novitiorum. 126 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. In monasteriis monialium adspirantes, dum postulatum peragunt, lege clausurae tenentur.", "c1983": "§1 The parochial administrator is bound by the same obligations and has the same rights as a parish priest, unless the diocesan Bishop prescribes otherwise. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18748/2025, 21.X.2025 on certain questions related to the parochial administrator and the priest appointed as his assistant] §2 The parochial administrator may not do anything which could prejudice the rights of the parish priest or could do harm to parochial property. §3 When he has discharged his office, the parochial administrator is to give an account to the parish priest.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 541, "c1917": "Postulantes, antequam novitiatum incipiant, exercitiis spiritualibus vacent per octo saltem integros dies; et, iuxta prudens confessarii iudicium, praemittant generalem anteactae vitae confessionem. CAPUT II. De novitiatu. ART. I. De requisitis ut quis in novitiatum admittatur.", "c1983": "§1 When a parish is vacant, or when the parish priest is impeded from exercising his pastoral office, pending the appointment of a parochial administrator the interim governance of the parish is to be undertaken by the assistant priest; if there are a number of assistants, by the senior by appointment; if there are none, by the parish priest determined by particular law. 114 Book II: The People of God §2 The one who has undertaken the governance of the parish in accordance with §1, is at once to inform the local Ordinary of the parish vacancy.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 542, "c1917": "Firmo praescripto can. 539-541, aliisque in propriis cuiusque religionis constitutionibus. 1° Invalide ad novitiatum admittuntur: Qui sectae acatholicae adhaeserunt; Qui aetatem ad novitiatum requisitam non habent; Qui religionem ingrediuntur vi, metu gravi aut dolo inducti, vel quos Superior eodem modo inductus recipit; Coniux, durante matrimonio; Qui obstringuntur vel obstricti fuerunt vinculo professionis religiosae; Hi quibus imminet poena ob grave delictum commissum de quo accusati sunt vel accusari possunt; Episcopus sive residentialis sive titularis, licet a Romano Pontifice sit tantum designatus; Clerici qui ex instituto Sanctae Sedis iureiurando tenentur operam suam navare in bonum suae dioecesis vel missionum, pro eo tempore quo iurisiurandi obligatio perdurat. 2° Illicite, sed valide admittuntur: Clerici in sacris constituti, inconsulto loci Ordinario aut eodem contradicente ex eo quod eorum discessus in grave animarum detrimentum cedat, quod aliter vitari minime possit; 127 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info Aere alieno gravati qui solvendo pares non sint; Reddendae rationi obnoxii aut aliis saecularibus negotiis implicati, ex quibus lites et molestias religio timere possit; Filii qui parentibus, idest patri vel matri, avo vel aviae, in gravi necessitate constitutis, opitulari debent, et parentes quorum opera sit ad liberos alendos vel educandos necessaria; Ad sacerdotium in religione destinati, a quo tamen removeantur irregularitate aliove canonico impedimento; Orientales in latinis religionibus sine venia scripto data Sacrae Congregationis pro Ecclesia Orientali.", "c1983": "The priests to whom, in accordance with can. 517 §1, is jointly entrusted the pastoral care of a parish or of a number of parishes together: 1° must possess the qualities mentioned in can. 521; 2° are to be appointed in accordance with cann. 522 and 524; 3° obtain the pastoral care only from the moment of taking possession: their moderator is put into possession in accordance with can. 527 §2; for the other priests, the profession of faith lawfully made replaces the taking of possession.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 543, "c1917": "Ius admittendi ad novitiatum et subsequentem professionem religiosam tam temporariam quam perpetuam pertinet ad Superiores maiores cum suffragio Consilii seu Capituli, secundum peculiares cuiusque religionis constitutiones.", "c1983": "§1 Each of the priests to whom the care of a parish or of a number of parishes together is jointly entrusted, is bound to fulfil the duties and functions of a parish priest mentioned in cann. 528, 529 and 530. They are to do this according to a plan determined among themselves. The faculty to assist at marriages, and all the faculties to dispense which are given to a parish priest by virtue of the law itself, belong to all, but are to be exercised under the direction of the moderator. §2 All the priests who belong to the group: 1° are bound by the obligation of residence; 2° are by common counsel to establish an arrangement by which one of them celebrates the Mass for the people, in accordance with can. 534. 3° in juridical affairs, only the moderator acts in the person of the parish or parishes entrusted to the group.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 544, "c1917": "§1. In quavis religione omnes adspirantes, antequam admittantur, exhibere debent testimonium recepti baptismatis et confirmationis. §2. Adspirantes viri debent praeterea testimoniales litteras exhibere Ordinarii originis ac cuiusque loci in quo, post expletum decimum quartum aetatis annum, morati sint ultra annum moraliter continuum, sublato quolibet contrario privilegio. §3. Si agatur de admittendis illis qui in Seminario, collegio vel alius religionis postulatu aut novitiatu fuerunt, requiruntur praeterea litterae testimoniales, datae pro diversis casibus a rectore Seminarii vel collegii, audito Ordinario loci, aut a maiore religionis Superiore. §4. Pro clericis admittendis, praeter testimonium ordinationis, sufficiunt litterae testimoniales Ordinariorum in quorum dioecesibus post ordinationem ultra annum moraliter continuum sint commorati, salvo praescripto §3. §5. Religioso professo, ad aliam religionem ex apostolico indulto transeunti, satis est testimonium Superioris maioris prioris religionis. §6. Praeter haec testimonia a iure requisita, possunt Superiores, quibus ius est adspirantes in religionem cooptandi, alia quoque exigere, quae ipsis ad hunc finem necessaria aut opportuna videantur. §7. Mulieres denique ne recipiantur, nisi praemissis accuratis investigationibus circa earum indolem et mores, firmo praescripto §3. 128 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "When one of the priests, or the moderator, of the group mentioned in can. 517 §1 ceases to hold office, or when any member of it becomes incapable of exercising his pastoral office, the parish or parishes whose care is entrusted to the group do not become vacant. It is for the diocesan Bishop to appoint another moderator; until he is appointed by the Bishop, the priest of the group who is senior by appointment is to fulfil this office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 545, "c1917": "§1. Qui litteras testimoniales ex praescripto iuris dare debent, eas non ipsis adspirantibus, sed Superioribus religiosis dent gratuito intra trimestre spatium ab earum requisitione, sigillo clausas et, si agatur de illis qui in Seminario, collegio vel alius religionis postulatu aut novitiatu fuerint, a Superiore iuramento firmatas. §2. Si ob graves rationes iudicaverint se eis respondere non posse, causas Apostolicae Sedi intra idem tempus exponant. §3. Si reposuerint adspirantem satis non esse sibi cognitum, per aliam accuratam investigationem ac fide dignam relationem Superior religiosus suppleat; si vero nil reposuerint, Superior requirens de non recepta responsione Sanctam Sedem certiorem reddat. §4. In suis litteris testimonialibus, postquam diligentem investigationem, etiam per secretas notitias, instituerint, referre debent, graviter eorum conscientia onerata super veritate expositorum, de adspirantis natalibus, moribus, ingenio, vita, fama, conditione, scientia; sitne inquisitus, aliqua censura, irregularitate aut alio canonico impedimento irretitus, num propria familia eius auxilio indigeat, et tandem, si agatur de illis qui in Seminario, collegio, aut alius religionis postulatu aut novitiatu fuerint, quanam de causa dimissi sint vel sponte discesserint.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever it is necessary or opportune for the due pastoral care of the parish, one or more assistant priests can be joined with the parish priest. As cooperators with the parish priest and sharers in his concern, they are, by common counsel and effort with the parish priest and under his authority, to labour in the pastoral ministry. §2 An assistant priest may be appointed either to help in exercising the entire pastoral ministry, whether in the whole parish or in a part of it or for a particular 115 Book II: The People of God group of the faithful within it, or even to help in carrying out a specific ministry in a number of parishes at the same time.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 546, "c1917": "Omnes qui praedictas informationes receperint, stricta obligatione tenentur secreti servandi circa notitias habitas et personas quae illas tradiderunt.", "c1983": "To be validly appointed an assistant priest, one must be in the sacred order of priesthood.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 547, "c1917": "§1. In monasteriis monialium postulans afferat dotem in constitutionibus statutam aut legitima consuetudine determinatam. §2. Haec dos ante susceptionem habitus monasterio tradatur aut saltem eius traditio tuta reddatur forma iure civili valida. §3. In religionibus votorum simplicium, quod ad religiosarum dotem pertinet, standum constitutionibus. §4. Dos praescripta condonari ex toto vel ex parte nequit sine indulto Sanctae Sedis, si agatur de religione iuris pontificii; sine venia Ordinarii loci, si de religione iuris dioecesani.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop freely appoints an assistant priest; if he has judged it opportune, he will have consulted the parish priest or parish priests of the parishes to which the assistant is appointed, and the Vicar forane, without prejudice to can. 682 §1.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 548, "c1917": "Dos monasterio seu religioni irrevocabiliter acquiritur per obitum religiosae, licet haec nonnisi vota temporaria nuncupaverit. 129 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The obligations and rights of assistant priests are defined not only by the canons of this chapter, but also by the diocesan statutes, and by the letter of the diocesan Bishop; they are more specifically determined by the directions of the parish priest. §2 Unless it is otherwise expressly provided in the letter of the diocesan Bishop, the assistant priest is by virtue of his office bound to help the parish priest in the entire parochial ministry, with the exception of the application of the Mass for the people. Likewise, if the matter should arise in accordance with the law, he is bound to take the place of the parish priest. §3 The assistant priest is to report regularly to the parish priest on pastoral initiatives, both those planned and those already undertaken. In this way the parish priest and the assistant or assistants can by their joint efforts provide a pastoral care of the parish for which they are together answerable.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 549, "c1917": "Post primam religiosae professionem dos in tutis, licitis ac fructiferis nominibus collocetur ab Antistita cum suo Consilio, de consensu Ordinarii loci et Superioris regularis, si domus ab hoc dependeat; omnino autem prohibetur eam quoquo modo ante religiosae obitum impendi, ne ad aedificandam quidem domum aut ad aes alienum exstinguendum.", "c1983": "When the parish priest is absent, the norms of can. 541 §1 are to be observed, unless the diocesan Bishop has provided otherwise in accordance with can. 533 §3, or unless a parochial administrator has been appointed. If can. 541 §1 is applied, the assistant priest is bound by all the obligations of the parish priest, with the exception of the obligation to apply the Mass for the people.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 550, "c1917": "§1. Dotes caute et integre administrentur apud monasterium vel domum habitualis residentiae supremae Moderatricis aut Antistitae provincialis. §2. Ordinarii locorum conservandis religiosarum dotibus sedulo invigilent; et praesertim in sacra visitatione de eisdem rationem exigant.", "c1983": "§1 The assistant priest is bound to reside in the parish or, if he is appointed for a number of parishes at the same time, in one of them. For a just reason, however, the local Ordinary may permit him to reside elsewhere, especially in a house common to several priests, provided the carrying out of the pastoral duties does not in any way suffer thereby. §2 The local Ordinary is to see to it that, where it is possible, some manner of common life in the parochial house be encouraged between the parish priest and the assistants. §3 As far as holidays are concerned, the assistant priest has the same rights as the parish priest. 116 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 551, "c1917": "§1. Dos religiosae professae sive votorum sollemnium sive votorum simplicium quavis de causa discedenti integra restituenda est sine fructibus iam maturis. §2. Si vero religiosa professa ad aliam religionem ex apostolico indulto transeat, durante novitiatu, fructus, salvo praescripto can. 570, §1, emissa vero nova professione, dos ipsa huic religioni debentur; si ad aliud eiusdem Ordinis monasterium, huic debetur ipsa dos a die transitus.", "c1983": "The provisions of can. 531 are to be observed in respect of offerings which Christ’s faithful make to the assistant priest on the occasion of his exercise of the pastoral ministry.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 552, "c1917": "§1. Religiosarum etiam exemptarum Antistita debet Ordinarium loci, duobus saltem mensibus ante, certiorem facere de proxima admissione ad novitiatum et ad professionem tum temporariam tum perpetuam sive sollemnem sive simplicem. §2. Ordinarius loci vel, eo absente aut impedito, sacerdos ab eodem deputatus, adspirantis voluntatem, saltem triginta diebus ante novitiatum et ante professionem, ut supra, diligenter et gratuito exploret, non tamen clausuram ingrediens, num ea coacta seductave sit, an sciat quid agat; et, si de pia eius ac libera voluntate plane constiterit, tunc adspirans poterit ad novitiatum vel novitia ad professionem admitti. ART. II. De novitiorum institutione.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 682 §2, an assistant priest may for a just reason be removed by the diocesan Bishop or the diocesan Administrator. CHAPTER VII: VICARS FORANE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 553, "c1917": "Novitiatus incipit susceptione habitus, vel alio modo in constitutionibus praescripto. 130 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The Vicar forane, known also as the dean or the archpriest or by some other title, is the priest who is placed in charge of a vicariate forane. §2 Unless it is otherwise prescribed by particular law, the Vicar forane is appointed by the diocesan Bishop; if he has considered it prudent to do so, he will have consulted the priests who are exercising the ministry in the vicariate.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 554, "c1917": "§1. Erigatur domus novitiatus ad normam constitutionum; si vero agatur de religione iuris pontificii, ad eam erigendam necessaria est licentia Sedis Apostolicae. §2. Plures in eadem provincia novitiatus domus, si religio in provincias divisa sit, designari nequeunt, nisi gravi de causa et cum speciali apostolico indulto. §3. Superiores in novitiatus ac studiorum domo ne collocent, nisi religiosos qui sint ad exemplum regularis observantiae studio.", "c1983": "§1 For the office of Vicar forane, which is not tied to the office of parish priest of any given parish, the Bishop is to choose a priest whom, in view of the circumstances of place and time, he has judged to be suitable. §2 The Vicar forane is to be appointed for a certain period of time, determined by particular law. §3 For a just reason, the diocesan Bishop may in accordance with his prudent judgement freely remove the Vicar forane from office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 555, "c1917": "§1. Praeter alia quae in can. 543 ad novitiatus validitatem enumerantur, novitiatus ut valeat, peragi debet: 1° Post completum decimum quintum saltem aetatis annum; 2° Per annum integrum et continuum; 3° In domo novitiatus. §2. Si longius tempus in constitutionibus pro novitiatu praescribatur, illud ad validitatem professionis non requiritur, nisi in eisdem constitutionibus aliud expresse dicatur.", "c1983": "§1 Apart from the faculties lawfully given to him by particular law, the Vicar forane has the duty and the right: 1° to promote and coordinate common pastoral action in the vicariate; 2° to see that the clerics of his district lead a life befitting their state, and discharge their obligations carefully 3° to ensure that religious functions are celebrated according to the provisions of the sacred liturgy; that the elegance and neatness of the churches and sacred furnishings are properly maintained, particularly in regard to the celebration of the Eucharist and the custody of the blessed Sacrament; that the parish registers are correctly entered and duly safeguarded; that ecclesiastical goods are carefully administered; finally, that the parochial house is looked after with care. §2 In the vicariate entrusted to him, the Vicar forane: 1° is to encourage the clergy, in accordance with the provisions of particular law, to attend at the prescribed time lectures and theological meetings or conferences, in accordance with can. 279 §2. 117 Book II: The People of God 2° is to see to it that spiritual assistance is available to the priests of his district, and he is to show a particular solicitude for those who are in difficult circumstances or are troubled by problems. §3 When he has come to know that parish priests of his district are seriously ill, the Vicar forane is to ensure that they do not lack spiritual and material help. When they die, he is to ensure that their funerals are worthily celebrated. Moreover, should any of them fall ill or die, he is to see to it that books, documents, sacred furnishings and other items belonging to the Church are not lost or removed. §4 The Vicar forane is obliged to visit the parishes of his district in accordance with the arrangement made by the diocesan Bishop. CHAPTER VIII: RECTORS OF CHURCHES AND CHAPLAINS ARTICLE 1: RECTORS OF CHURCHES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 556, "c1917": "§1. Novitiatus interrumpitur, ita ut denuo incipiendus ac perficiendus sit, si novitius, a Superiore dimissus, e domo exierit, aut domum sine illius licentia non reversurus deseruerit, aut extra domum, etsi reversurus, ultra triginta dies sive continuos sive non continuos permanserit quacunque ex causa, etiam de Superiorum licentia. §2. Si novitius ultra quindecim, sed non ultra triginta dies etiam non continuos, de Superiorum licentia vel vi coactus extra domus septa permanserit sub Superioris obedientia, ad validitatem novitiatus necesse et satis est dies hoc modo transactos supplere; si non ultra quindecim dies, supplementum potest a Superioribus praescribi, sed non est ad validitatem necessarium. §3. Superiores licentiam manendi extra septa novitiatus, nisi iusta et gravi de causa, ne impertiant. §4. Si novitius a Superioribus in aliam novitiatus domum eiusdem religionis transferatur, novitiatus non interrumpitur. 131 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Rectors of churches are here understood to be priests to whom is entrusted the care of some church which is neither a parochial nor a capitular church, nor a church attached to the house of a religious community or a society of apostolic life which holds services in it.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 557, "c1917": "Integer novitiatus peragatur in habitu quem constitutiones pro novitiis praescribunt, nisi speciales locorum circumstantiae aliud exigant.", "c1983": "§1 The rector of a church is freely appointed by the diocesan Bishop, without prejudice to a right of election or presentation to which someone may lawfully have claim: in which case the diocesan Bishop has the right to confirm or to appoint the rector. §2 Even if the church belongs to some clerical religious institute of pontifical right, it is for the diocesan Bishop to appoint the rector presented by the Superior. §3 The rector of a church which is attached to a seminary or to a college governed by clerics, is the rector of the seminary or college, unless the diocesan Bishop has determined otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 558, "c1917": "In religionibus in quibus duae sunt sodatium classes, novitiatus pro altera classe peractus, pro altera non valet.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 262, the rector of a church may not perform in his church the parochial functions mentioned in can. 530 nn. 1-6, without the consent or, where the matter requires it, the delegation of the parish priest.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 559, "c1917": "§1. Novitiorum institutioni praeficiendus est Magister, qui sit annos natus quinque saltem ac triginta, decem saltem ab annis a prima professione professus, prudentia, caritate, pietate, religionis observantia conspicuus et, si de clericali religione agatur, in sacerdotio constitutus. §2. Si ob novitiorum numerum vel aliam iustam causam expedire visum fuerit, Magistro novitiorum adiungatur socius, eidem immediate subiectus in iis quae ad novitiatus regimen spectant, annos natus saltem triginta, quinque saltem ab annis a prima professione professus, cum ceteris dotibus necessariis et opportunis. §3. Uterque ab omnibus officiis oneribusque vacare debet, quae novitiorum curam et regimen impedire valeant.", "c1983": "The rector can conduct liturgical celebrations, even solemn ones, in the church entrusted to him, without prejudice to the legitimate laws of a foundation, and on condition that in the judgement of the local Ordinary these celebrations do not in any way harm the parochial ministry.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 560, "c1917": "Magister novitiorum eiusque socius eligantur ad normam constitutionum, et si quod in his tempus ad durationem muneris praescriptum sit, eo durante, ne removeantur sine iusta gravique causa; sed iidem rursus eligi possunt.", "c1983": "Where he considers it opportune, the local Ordinary may direct the rector to celebrate in his church certain functions for the people, even parochial functions, 118 Book II: The People of God and also to open the church to certain groups of the faithful so that they may hold liturgical celebrations there.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 561, "c1917": "§1. Uni Magistro ius est et officium consulendi novitiorum institutioni, ad ipsumque unum novitiatus regimen spectat, ita ut nemini liceat hisce se, quovis colore, immiscere, exceptis Superioribus quibus id a constitutionibus permittitur ac Visitatoribus; ad disciplinam vero universae domus quod attinet, Magister, perinde ac novitii, Superiori est obnoxius. §2. Novitius potestati Magistri ac Superiorum religionis subest eisque obedire tenetur.", "c1983": "Without the permission of the rector or some other lawful superior, no one may celebrate the Eucharist, administer the sacraments, or perform other sacred functions in the church. This permission is to be given or refused in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 562, "c1917": "Gravi obligatione tenetur Magister novitiorum omnem adhibendi diligentiam ut sui alumni in religiosa disciplina, secundum constitutiones, sedulo exerceantur, ad normam can. 565. 132 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Under the authority of the local Ordinary, having observed the lawful statutes and respected acquired rights, the rector of a church is obliged to see that sacred functions are worthily celebrated in the church, in accordance with liturgical and canon law, that obligations are faithfully fulfilled, that the property is carefully administered, and that the maintenance and adornment of the furnishings and buildings are assured. He must also ensure that nothing is done which is in any way unbecoming to the holiness of the place and to the reverence due to the house of God.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 563, "c1917": "Intra annum novitiatus Magister, ad normam constitutionum, de agendi ratione singulorum alumnorum relationem Capitulo vel Superiori maiori exhibeat.", "c1983": "For a just reason, the local Ordinary may in accordance with his prudent judgement remove the rector of a church from office, even if he had been elected or presented by others, but without prejudice to can. 682 §2. ARTICLE 2: CHAPLAINS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 564, "c1917": "§1. Novitiatus ab ea parte domus, in qua degunt professi, sit, quantum fieri potest, segregatus ita ut, sine speciali causa ac Superioris vel Magistri licentia, novitii nullam habeant communicationem cum professis, neque hi cum novitiis. §2. Conversis autem novitiis locus separatus assignetur.", "c1983": "A chaplain is a priest to whom is entrusted in a stable manner the pastoral care, at least in part, of some community or special group of Christ’s faithful, to be exercised in accordance with universal and particular law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 565, "c1917": "§1. Annus novitiatus debet sub disciplina Magistri hoc habere propositum, ut informetur alumni animus studio regulae et constitutionum, piis meditationibus assiduaque prece, iis perdiscendis quae ad vota et ad virtutes pertinent, exercitationibus opportunis ad vitiorum semina radicitus exstirpanda, ad compescendos animi motus, ad virtutes acquirendas. §2. Conversi praeterea diligenter in christiana doctrina instituantur, speciali collatione ad eos habita semel saltem in hebdomada. §3. Anno novitiatus ne destinentur novitii concionibus habendis aut audiendis confessionibus aut exterioribus religionis muniis, neve dedita opera studiis vacent litterarum, scientiarum aut artium; conversi autem in ipsa religiosa domo eatenus tantum fungi possunt officiis fratrum conversorum (non tamen uti primarii officiales), quatenus ab exercitiis novitiatus pro ipsis constitutis non praepediantur.", "c1983": "Unless the law provides otherwise or unless special rights lawfully belong to someone, a chaplain is appointed by the local Ordinary, to whom also it belongs to appoint one who has been presented or to confirm one elected.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 566, "c1917": "§1. Circa sacerdotem a confessionibus in mulierum novitiatibus serventur praescripta can. 520 -527. §2. In religionibus virorum, salvo praescripto can. 519 : 1° Pro novitiorum numero unus vel plures habeantur ordinarii confessarii, salvo praescripto can. 891; 2° Confessarii ordinarii, si agatur de religione clericali, in ipsa novitiatus domo commorentur; si de laicali, saltem frequenter ad domum novitiatus accedant, novitiorum confessiones audituri; 3° Praeter confessarios ordinarios, designentur aliqui confessarii, quos novitii in casibus particularibus adire libere possint, nec Magister aegre id se ferre demonstret; 4° Quater saltem in anno detur novitiis confessarius extraordinarius, ad quem omnes accedant saltem benedictionem recepturi. 133 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A chaplain must be given all the faculties which due pastoral care demands. Besides those which are given by particular law or by special delegation, a chaplain has by virtue of his office the faculty to hear the confessions of the faithful entrusted to his care, to preach to them the word of God, to administer Viaticum and the anointing of the sick, and to confer the sacrament of confirmation when they are in danger of death. §2 In hospitals and prisons and on sea voyages, a chaplain has the further facility, to be exercised only in those places, to absolve from latae sententiae censures which are neither reserved nor declared, without prejudice to can. 976.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 567, "c1917": "§1. Novitii privilegiis omnibus ac spiritualibus gratiis religioni concessis gaudent; et si morte praeveniantur, ad eadem suffragia ius habent, quae pro professis praescripta sunt. §2. Ad ordines, durante novitiatu, ne promoveantur.", "c1983": "§1 The local Ordinary is not to proceed to the appointment of a chaplain to a house of a lay religious institute without consulting the Superior. The Superior has the right, after consulting the community, to propose a particular priest. 119 Book II: The People of God §2 It is the responsibility of the chaplain to celebrate or to direct liturgical functions; he may not, however, involve himself in the internal governance of the institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 568, "c1917": "In novitiatus decursu, si suis beneficiis vel bonis quovis modo novitius renuntiaverit eademve obligaverit, renuntiatio vel obligatio non solum illicita, sed ipso iure irrita est.", "c1983": "As far as possible, chaplains are to be appointed for those who, because of their condition of life, are not able to avail themselves of the ordinary care of parish priests, as for example, migrants, exiles, fugitives, nomads and sea-farers.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 569, "c1917": "§1. Ante professionem votorum simplicium sive temporariorum sive perpetuorum novitius debet, ad totum tempus quo simplicibus votis adstringetur, bonorum suorum administrationem cedere cui maluerit et, nisi constitutiones aliud ferant, de eorundem usu, et usufructu libere disponere. §2. Ea cessio ac dispositio, si praetermissa fuerit ob defectum bonorum et haec postea supervenerint, aut si facta fuerit et postea alia bona quovis titulo obvenerint, fiat aut iteretur secundum normas §1 statutas, non obstante simplici professione emissa. §3. Novitius in Congregatione religiosa ante professionem votorum temporariorum testamentum de bonis praesentibus vel forte obventuris libere condat.", "c1983": "Chaplains to the armed forces are governed by special laws.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 570, "c1917": "§1. Nisi pro alimentis et habitu religioso in constitutionibus vel expressa conventione aliquid in postulatu vel novitiatu ineundo solvendum caveatur, nihil pro impensis postulatus vel novitiatus exigi potest. §2. Quae adspirans attulerit et usu consumpta non fuerint, si e religione, non emissa professione, egrediatur, ei restituantur.", "c1983": "If a non-parochial church is attached to a centre of a community or group, the rector of the church is to be the chaplain, unless the care of the community or of the church requires otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 571, "c1917": "§1. Novitius potest religionem libere deserere, aut a Superioribus vel a Capitulo, secundum constitutiones, quavis iusta de causa dimitti, quin Superior vel Capitulum teneantur dimissionis causam dimisso patefacere. §2. Exacto novitiatu, si iudicetur idoneus, novitius ad professionem admittatur, secus dimittatur; si dubium supersit sitne idoneus, potest a Superioribus maioribus probationis tempus, non tamen ultra sex menses, prorogari. §3. Votis nuncupandis spiritualia exercitia novitius praemittat per octo saltem solidos dies. 134 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De professione religiosa.", "c1983": "In the exercise of his pastoral office a chaplain is to maintain the due relationship with the parish priest.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 572, "c1917": "§1. Ad validitatem cuiusvis religiosae professionis requiritur ut: 1° Qui eam emissurus est, legitimam aetatem habeat ad normam can. 573; 2° Eum ad professionem admittat legitimus Superior secundum constitutiones; 3° Novitiatus validus ad normam can. 555 praecesserit; 4° Professio sine vi aut metu gravi aut dolo emittatur; 5° Sit expressa; 6° A legitimo Superiore secundum constitutiones per se vel per alium recipiatur. §2. Ad validitatem vero professionis perpetuae sive sollemnis sive simplicis, requiritur insuper ut praecesserit professio simplex temporaria ad normam can. 574.", "c1983": "In regard to the removal of a chaplain, the provisions of can. 563 are to be observed. PART III: INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE AND SOCIETIES OF APOSTOLIC LIFE SECTION I: INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE TITLE I: NORMS COMMON TO ALL INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 573, "c1917": "Quilibet professionem religiosam emissurus oportet ut decimum sextum aetatis annum expleverit, si de temporaria professione agatur; vicesimum primum, si de perpetua sive sollemni, sive simplici.", "c1983": "§1 Life consecrated through profession of the evangelical counsels is a stable form of living, in which the faithful follow Christ more closely under the action of the Holy Spirit, and are totally dedicated to God, who is supremely loved. By a new and special title they are dedicated to seek the perfection of charity in the service of God’s Kingdom, for the honour of God, the building up of the Church and the salvation of the world. They are a splendid sign in the Church, as they foretell the heavenly glory. §2 Christ’s faithful freely assume this manner of life in institutes of consecrated life which are canonically established by the competent ecclesiastical authority. By vows or by other sacred bonds, in accordance with the laws of their own institutes, they profess the evangelical counsels of chastity, poverty and obedience. Because of the charity to which these counsels lead, they are linked in a special way to the Church and its mystery.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 574, "c1917": "§1. In quolibet Ordine tam virorum quam mulierum et in qualibet Congregatione quae vota perpetua habeat, novitius post expletum novitiatum, in ipsa novitiatus domo debet votis perpetuis, sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus, praemittere, salvo praescripto can. 634, votorum simplicium professionem ad triennium valituram, vel ad longius tempus, si aetas ad perpetuam professionem requisita longius distet, nisi constitutiones exigant annuales professiones. §2. Hoc tempus legitimus Superior potest, renovata a religioso temporaria professione, prorogare, non tamen ultra aliud triennium. 135 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The state of persons who profess the evangelical counsels in these institutes belongs to the life and holiness of the Church. It is therefore to be fostered and promoted by everyone in the Church. 120 Book II: The People of God §2 Some of Christ’s faithful are specially called by God to this state, so that they may benefit from a special gift in the life of the Church and contribute to its saving mission according to the purpose and spirit of each institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 575, "c1917": "§1. Exacto professionis temporariae tempore, religiosus, ad normam can. 637, vel emittat perpetuam professionem, sollemnem vel simplicem secundum constitutiones, vel ad saeculum redeat; sed etiam, durante tempore professionis temporariae; potest, si dignus non habeatur qui vota perpetua nuncepunt, dimitti a legitimo Superiore ad normam can. 647. §2. Suffragium Concilii seu Capitulli pro prima professione temporari est deliberativum; pro subsequente professione perpetua, sollemni vel simplici, est consultivum tantum.", "c1983": "The evangelical counsels, based on the teaching and example of Christ the Master, are a divine gift which the Church received from the Lord and which by His grace it preserves always.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 576, "c1917": "§1. In emittenda professione religiosa servetur praescriptus in constitutionibus ritus. §2. Documentum emissae professionis, ab ipso professo et saltem ab eo coram quo professio emissa est, subscriptum, servetur in tabulario religionis; et insuper, si agatur de professione sollemni, Superior eam excipiens debet profitentis parochum baptismi de eadem certiorem reddere, ad normam can. 470, §2.", "c1983": "It is the prerogative of the competent authority in the Church to interpret the evangelical counsels, to legislate for their practice and, by canonical approval, to constitute the stable forms of living which arise from them. The same authority has the responsibility to do what is in its power to ensure that institutes grow and flourish according to the spirit of their founders and to their sound traditions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 577, "c1917": "§1 Elapso tempore ad quod vota sunt nuncupata, renovationi votorum nulla est interponenda mora. §2. Superioribus tamen facultas est ex iusta causa permittendi ut renovatop votorum temporariorum per aliquod tempus, non tamen ultra mensem, anticipetur.", "c1983": "In the Church there are many institutes of consecrated life, with gifts that differ according to the graces given them: they more closely follow Christ praying, or Christ proclaiming the Kingdom of God, or Christ doing good to people, or Christ in dialogue with the people of this world, but always Christ doing the will of the Father.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 578, "c1917": "Professi a votis temporariis, de quibus in can. 574: 1° Fruuntur iisdem indulgentiis, privilegiis et spiritualibus gratiis, quibus gaudent professi a votis sollemnibus aut professi a votis simplicibus perpetuis; et si morte praeveniantur, ad eadem suffragia ius habent; 2° Eadem obligatione tenetur observandi regulas et constitutiones, sed, ubi viget chiri obligatio, divini officii privatim recitandi lege non obstriguntur, nisi sint in sacris constituti aut aliud constitutiones expresse praescribant; 3° Voce activa et passiva carent, nisi aliud in constitutionibus expresse caveatur; tempus autem praescriptum ad fruendum voce activa et passiva, silentibus constitutionibus, computetur a prima professione. 136 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The whole patrimony of an institute must be faithfully preserved by all. This patrimony is comprised of the intentions of the founders, of all that the competent ecclesiastical authority has approved concerning the nature, purpose, spirit and character of the institute, and of its sound traditions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 579, "c1917": "Simplex professio, temporaria sit vel perpetua, actus votis contrarios reddit illicitos, sed non invalidos, nisi aliud expresse cautum fuerit; prfessio autem sollemnis, si sint irritabiles, etiam invalidos.", "c1983": "Diocesan Bishops can, by formal decree, validly establish institutes of consecrated life in their own territories, if the prior permission of the Apostolic See has been given in writing. [Revised wording according to m.p. Authenticum charismatis, 1.XI.2020] [See Rescript “ex audientia Ss.mi” of 15.VI.2022 requiring the diocesan bishop, before erecting by decree a public association of the faithful with a view to its becoming an institute of consecrated life or a society of apostolic life, to obtain the written permission of the Dicastery of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 580, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet professus a votis simplicibus, sive perpetuis sive temmporariis, nisi aliud in constitutionibus cautum sit, conservat proprietatem bonorum suorum et capacitatem alia bona acquirendi, salvis quae in can. 569 praescripta sunt. §2. Quidquid autem industria sua vel intuitu religionis acquirit, religioni acquirit. §3. Cessionem vel dispositionem de qua in can. 569, §2, professus mutare potest non quidem proprio arbitrio, nisi constitutiones id sinant, sed de supremi Moderatoris licentia, aut, si de monialibus agatur, de licentia Ordinarii loci et, si monasterium regularibus obnoxium sit, Superioris regularis, dummodo mutatio, saltem de notabili bonorum parte, non fiat in favorem religionis; per discessum autem a religione eiusmodi cessio ac dispositio habere desinit.", "c1983": "The aggregation of one institute of consecrated life to another is reserved to the competent authority of the aggregating institute, always safeguarding the canonical autonomy of the other institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 581, "c1917": "§1. Professus a votis simplicibus antea nequit valide, sed intra sexaginta dies ante professionem sollemnem, salvis pecularibus indultis a Sancta Sede concessis, debet omnibus bonis quae actu habet, cui maluerit, sub conditione secuturae professionis, renuntiare. §2. Secuta professione, ea omnia statim fiant, quae necessaria sunt ut renuntiatio etiam iure civili effectum consequatur.", "c1983": "It is for the competent authority of the institute to divide the institute into parts, by whatever name these may be called, to establish new parts, or to unite or otherwise modify those in existence, in accordance with the constitutions. 121 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 582, "c1917": "Post sollemnem professionem, salvis pariter peculiaribus Apostolicae Sedis indultis, omnia bona quae quovis modo obveniunt regulari: 1° In Ordine capaci possidendi, cedunt Ordini vel proviniae vel domui secundum constitutiones; 2° In Ordine incapaci, acquiruntur Sanctae Sedi in proprietatem.", "c1983": "Fusions and unions of institutes of consecrated life are reserved to the Apostolic See alone. To it are likewise reserved confederations or federations.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 583, "c1917": "Professis a votis simplicibus in Congregationibus religiosis non licet: 1° Per actum inter vivos dominium bonorum suorum titulo gratioso abdicare; 137 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Testamentum conditum ad normam can. 569, §3, mutare sine licentia Sanctae Sedis, vel, si res urgeat nec tempus suppetat ad eam recurrendi, sine licentia Superioris maioris aut, si nec ille adiri possit, localis.", "c1983": "Changes in institutes of consecrated life which affect elements previously approved by the Apostolic See, cannot be made without the permission of the same See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 584, "c1917": "Post annum ab emissa qualibet professione religiosa, vacant beneficia paroecialia; post triennium cetera.", "c1983": "Only the Apostolic See can suppress an institute and dispose of its temporal goods.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 585, "c1917": "Professus a votis perpetuis sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus amittit ipso iure propriam quam in saeculo habebat dioecesim.", "c1983": "The competent authority of an institute can suppress parts of the same institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 586, "c1917": "§1. Professio religiosa irrita ob impedimentum externum non convalescit per subsequentes actus, sed opus est ut a Sede Apostolica sanetur, vel denuo, cognita nullitate et impedimento sublato, legitime emittatur. §2. Si autem irrita fuerit ob consensus defectum mere internum, hoc praestito, convalescit, dummodo ex parte religionis consensus non fuerit revocatus. §3. Si contra validitatem professionis religiosae gravia sint argumenta et religiosus renuat ad cautelam sive professionem renovare sive eiusdem sanationem petere, res ad Sedem Apostolicam deferatur. TITULUS XII. De ratione studiorum in religionibus clericalibus.", "c1983": "§1 A true autonomy of life, especially of governance, is recognised for each institute. This autonomy means that each institute has its own discipline in the Church and can preserve whole and entire the patrimony described in can. 578. §2 Local Ordinaries have the responsibility of preserving and safeguarding this autonomy.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 587, "c1917": "§1. Quaelibet clericalis religio habeat studiorum sedes a Capitulo generali vel a Superioribus approbatas, firmo praescripto can. 554, §3. §2. In studiorum domo vigeat perfecta vita communis; secus studentes ad ordines promoveri nequeunt. 138 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Si religio aut provincia studiorum domos rite instructas habere nequeat, aut si quas habet, adire, Superiorum iudicio, difficile sit, religiosi alumni mittantur vel ad recte ordinatam studiorum sedem alius provinciae aut religionis, vel ad scholas Seminarii episcopalis, vel ad publicum catholicum athenaeum. §4. Religiosis, qui studiorum causa longe a propria domo mittuntur, non licet in privatis domibus habitare, sed opus est ut in aliquam suae religionis domum se recipiant, vel, si id fieri non possit, apud religiosum aliquod institutum virorum, vel Seminarium aliamve piam domum, cui sacri ordinis viri praesint, quaeque ab ecclesiastica auctoritate approbata sit.", "c1983": "§1 To protect more faithfully the vocation and identity of each institute, the fundamental code or constitutions of the institute are to contain, in addition to those elements which are to be preserved in accordance with can. 578, basic norms about the governance of the institute, the discipline of the members, the admission and formation of members, and the proper object of their sacred bonds. §2 This code is approved by the competent ecclesiastical authority, and can be changed only with the consent of the same. §3 In the constitutions, the spiritual and juridical elements are to be aptly harmonised. Norms, however, are not to be multiplied without necessity. §4 Other norms which are established by the competent authority of the institute are to be properly collected in other codes, but these can be conveniently reviewed and adapted according to the needs of time and place.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 588, "c1917": "§1. Toto studiorum curriculo religiosi committantur speciali curae Praefecti seu Magistri spiritus qui eorum animos ad vitam religiosam informet opportunis monitis, instructionibus atque exhortationibus. §2. Praefectus vel Magister spiritus iis qualitatibus praeditus sit oportet, quae in Magistro novitiorum requiruntur ad normam can. 559, §§2, 3. §3. Superiores vero sedulo invigilent ut ea quae can. 595 pro omnibus religiosis praescribuntur, in studiorum domo perfectissime observentur.", "c1983": "§1 In itself, the state of consecrated life is neither clerical nor lay. §2 A clerical institute is one which, by reason of the end or purpose intended by the founder, or by reason of lawful tradition, is under the governance of clerics, presupposes the exercise of sacred orders, and is recognised as such by ecclesiastical authority. [See Rescript “ex audientia Ss.mi” of 18.V.2022 allowing non-clerics to be major Superiors in institutes of consecrated life and societies of apostolic life. However a non-cleric major Superior is not an “Ordinary” within can. 134 §1; see 122 Book II: The People of God also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17795/2022, 10.VIII.2022] §3 A lay institute is one which is recognised as such by ecclesiastical authority because, by its nature, character and purpose, its proper role, defined by its founder or by lawful tradition, does not include the exercise of sacred orders.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 589, "c1917": "§1. Religiosi in inferioribus disciplinis rite instructi, in philosophiae studia saltem per biennium et sacrae theologiae saltem per quadriennium, doctrinae D. Thomae inhaerentes ad normam can. 1366, §2, diligenter incumbant, secundum instructiones Apostolicae Sedis. §2. Studiorum tempore magistris et alumnis officia ne imponantur quae a studio eos avocent vel scholam quoquo modo impediant; supremus autem Moderator et in casibus particularibus alii quoque Superiores possunt pro sua prudentia eos a nonnullis communitatis actibus, etiam a choro, praesertim nocturnis horis, eximere, quoties id studiis excolendis necessarium videatur.", "c1983": "An institute of consecrated life is of pontifical right if it has been established by the Apostolic See, or approved by it by means of a formal decree. An institute is of diocesan right if it has been established by the diocesan Bishop and has not obtained a decree of approval from the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 590, "c1917": "Religiosi sacerdotes, iis tantum exceptis qui a Superioribus maioribus gravem ob causam fuerint exempti, aut qui vel sacram theologiam, vel ius canonicum, vel philosophiam scholasticam doceant, post absolutum studiorum curriculum, quotannis, saltem per quinquennium, a doctis gravibusque patribus examinentur in variis doctrinae sacrae disciplinis antea opportune designatis. 139 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Institutes of consecrated life, since they are dedicated in a special way to the service of God and of the whole Church, are in a particular manner subject to its supreme authority. §2 The individual members are bound to obey the Supreme Pontiff as their highest Superior, by reason also of their sacred bond of obedience.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 591, "c1917": "In qualibet saltem formata domo, minimum semel in mense, habeatur solutio casus moralis et liturgici, cui, si Superior opportunum existimaverit, addi potest sermo de re dogmatica coniunctisve doctrinis; et omnes clerici professi qui studio sacrae theologiae operam navant aut illud expleverunt et in domo degunt, assistere tenentur, nisi aliud in constitutionibus caveatur. TITULUS XIII. De obligationibus et privilegiis religiosorum. CAPUT I. De obligationibus.", "c1983": "The better to ensure the welfare of institutes and the needs of the apostolate, the Supreme Pontiff, by virtue of his primacy in the universal Church, and with a view to the common good, can withdraw institutes of consecrated life from the governance of local Ordinaries and subject them to himself alone, or to some other ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 592, "c1917": "Obligationibus communibus clericorum de quibus in can. 124-142, etiam religiosi omnes tenentur, nisi ex contextu sermonis vel ex rei natura aliud constet.", "c1983": "§1 To promote closer union between institutes and the Apostolic See, each supreme Moderator is to send a brief account of the state and life of the institute to the same Apostolic See, in the manner and at the time it lays down. §2 Moderators of each institute are to promote a knowledge of the documents issued by the Holy See which affect the members entrusted to them, and are to ensure that these documents are observed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 593, "c1917": "Omnes et singuli religiosi, Superiores aeque ac subditi, debent, non solum quae nuncuparunt vota fideliter integreque servare, sed etiam secundum regulas et constitutiones propriae religionis vitam componere atque ita ad perfectionem sui status contendere.", "c1983": "In their internal governance and discipline, institutes of pontifical right are subject directly and exclusively to the authority of the Apostolic See, without prejudice to can. 586.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 594, "c1917": "§1. In quavis religione vita communis accurate ab omnibus servetur etiam in iis quae ad victum, ad vestitum et ad supellectilem pertinent. §2. Quidquid a religiosis, etiam a Superioribus, acquiritur ad normam can. 580, §2, et can. 582, n. l, bonis domus, provinciae vel religionis admisceatur, et pecunia quaelibet omnesque tituli in capsa communi deponantur. §3. Religiosorum supellex paupertati conveniat quam professi sunt.", "c1983": "An institute of diocesan right remains under the special care of the diocesan Bishop, without prejudice to can. 586.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 595, "c1917": "§1. Curent Superiores ut omnes religiosi: 1° Quotannis spiritualibus exercitiis vacent; 140 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Legitime non impediti quotidie Sacro intersint, orationi mentali vacent, et in alia pietatis officia, quae a regulis et constitutionibus praescripta sint, sedulo incumbant; 3° Ad poenitentiae sacramentum semel saltem in hebdomada accedant. §2. Superiores suos inter subditos promoveant frequentem, etiam quotidianam, sanctissimi Corporis Christi receptionem; frequens autem, imo etiam quotidianus accessus ad sanctissimam Eucharistiam religiosis rite dispositis libere pateat. §3. Si autem post ultimam sacramentalem confessionem religiosus communitati gravi scandalo fuerit aut gravem et externam culpam patraverit, donec ad poenitentiae sacramentum denuo accesserit, Superior potest eum, ne ad sacram communionem accedat, prohibere. §4. Si quae sint religiones votorum sive sollemnium sive simplicium, quarum in regulis aut constitutionibus vel etiam calendariis communiones aliquibus diebus affixae aut iussae reperiantur, hae normae vim dumtaxat directivam habent.", "c1983": "§1 It is the Bishop of the principal house who approves the constitutions, and confirms any changes lawfully introduced into them, except for those matters which the Apostolic See has taken in hand. He also deals with major affairs which exceed the power of the internal authority of the institute. If the institute had spread to other dioceses, he is in all these matters to consult with the other diocesan Bishops concerned. 123 Book II: The People of God §2 The diocesan Bishop can grant a dispensation from the constitutions in particular cases.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 596, "c1917": "Religiosi omnes proprium suae religionis habitum deferant tum intra tum extra domum, nisi gravis causa excuset, iudicio Superioris maioris aut, urgente necessitate, etiam localis.", "c1983": "§1 Superiors and Chapters of institutes have that authority over the members which is defined in the universal law and in the constitutions. §2 In clerical religious institutes of pontifical right, Superiors have in addition the ecclesiastical power of governance, for both the external and the internal forum. §3 The provisions of cann. 131, 133 and 137-144 apply to the authority mentioned in §1.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 597, "c1917": "§1. In domibus regularium sive virorum sive mulierum canonice constitutis, etiam non formatis, servetur clausura papalis. §2. Lege clausurae papalis afficitur tota domus quam communitas regularis inhabitat, cum hortis et viridariis accessui religiosorum reservatis; excluso, praeter publicum templum eum continente sacrario, etiam hospitio pro advenis, si adsit, et collocutorio, quod, quantum fieri potest, prope ianuam domus constitui debet. §3. Partes clausurae legi obnoxiae patenter indicentur; Superioris vero maioris vel Capituli generalis secundum constitutiones, aut, si agatur de monasterio monialium, Episcopi erit clausurae fines accurate praescribere aut legitimis de causis mutare.", "c1983": "§1 Every Catholic with a right intention and the qualities required by universal law and the institute’s own law, and who is without impediment, may be admitted to an institute of consecrated life. §2 No one may be admitted without suitable preparation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 598, "c1917": "§1. Intra regularium virorum clausuram ne admittantur mulieres cuiusvis aetatis, generis aut conditionis sub quovis praetextu. §2. Eximuntur ab bac lege uxores eorum qui supremum actu tenent populorum principatum, cum comitatu. 141 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Each institute, taking account of its own special character and purposes, is to define in its constitutions the manner in which the evangelical counsels of chastity, poverty and obedience are to be observed in its way of life. §2 All members must not only observe the evangelical counsels faithfully and fully, but also direct their lives according to the institute’s own law, and so strive for the perfection of their state.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 599, "c1917": "§1. Si domus regularium virorum adnexum habeat convictum pro alumnis internis vel alia opera religionis propria, separata saltem aedis pars, si fieri possit, religiosorum habitationi reservetur, clausurae legi subiecta. §2. Etiam in loca extra clausuram alumnis externis aut internis vel operibus religionis propriis reservata, personae alterius sexus, nisi aequa de causa et de Superioris licentia, ne admittantur.", "c1983": "The evangelical counsel of chastity embraced for the sake of the Kingdom of heaven, is a sign of the world to come, and a source of greater fruitfulness in an undivided heart. It involves the obligation of perfect continence observed in celibacy.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 600, "c1917": "Intra monialium clausuram nemo, cuiusvis generis, conditionis, sexus, aetatis admittatur sine Sanctae Sedis licentia, exceptis personis quae sequuntur: 1° Ordinario loci aut Superiori regulari, monasterium visitantibus vel aliis Visitatoribus ab ipsis delegatis licet clausuram ingredi dumtaxat inspectionis causa, cautoque ut unus saltem clericus vel religiosus vir maturae aetatis eos comitetur; 2° Confessarius vel qui eius vices gerit potest, cum debitis cautelis, ingredi clausuram ad ministranda Sacramenta infirmis aut ad assistendum morientibus; 3° Possunt clausuram ingredi qui supremum actu tenent populorum principatum eorumque uxores cum comitatu; itemque S. R. E. Cardinales; 4° Antistitae est, adhibitis debitis cautelis, ingressum permittere medicis, chirurgis, aliisque quorum opera sit necessaria, impetrata prius saltem habituali approbatione ab Ordinario loci; si vero necessitas urgeat nec tempus suppetat approbationem petendi, haec iure praesumitur.", "c1983": "The evangelical counsel of poverty in imitation of Christ who for our sake was made poor when he was rich, entails a life which is poor in reality and in spirit, sober and industrious, and a stranger to earthly riches. It also involves dependence and limitation in the use and the disposition of goods, in accordance with each institute’s own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 601, "c1917": "§1. Nemini monialium liceat post professionem exire e monasterio, etiam ad breve tempus, quovis praetextu, sine speciali Sanctae Sedis indulto, excepto casu imminentis periculi mortis vel alius gravissimi mali. §2. Hoc periculum, si tempus suppetat, scripto recognoscendum est a loci Ordinario.", "c1983": "The evangelical counsel of obedience, undertaken in the spirit of faith and love in the following of Christ, who was obedient even unto death, obliges submission of one’s will to lawful Superiors, who act in the place of God when they give commands that are in accordance with each institute’s own constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 602, "c1917": "Clausura monasterii monialium ita circumsepta esse debet ut, quoad fieri potest, nullus sit in eam vel ab ea prospectus externarum personarum. 142 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The fraternal life proper to each institute unites all the members into, as it were, a special family in Christ. It is to be so defined that for all it proves of mutual assistance to fulfil their vocation. The fraternal union of the members, rooted and based in charity, is to be an example of universal reconciliation in Christ. 124 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 603, "c1917": "§1. Clausura monialium, etsi regularibus subiectarum, sub vigilantia est Ordinarii loci, qui potest delinquentes, regularibus viris non exceptis, poenis quoque ac censuris corrigere et coercere. §2. Etiam Superiori regulari custodia clausurae monialium sibi subiectarum commissa est, qui moniales aut alios suos subditos, si quid hac in re deliquerint, poenis quoque punire potest.", "c1983": "§1 Besides institutes of consecrated life, the Church recognises the life of hermits or anchorites, in which Christ’s faithful withdraw further from the world and devote their lives to the praise of God and the salvation of the world through the silence of solitude and through constant prayer and penance. §2 Hermits are recognised by law as dedicated to God in consecrated life if, in the hands of the diocesan Bishop, they publicly profess, by a vow or some other sacred bond, the three evangelical counsels, and then lead their particular form of life under the guidance of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 604, "c1917": "§1. In domibus etiam Congregationum religiosarum sive pontificii sive dioecesani iuris clausura servetur, in quam nemo alterius sexus admittatur, nisi ii de quibus in can. 598, §2 et can. 600, aliique quos ex iustis ac rationabilibus causis Superiores admitti posse censuerint. §2. Praescriptum can. 599 etiam domibus Congregationum religiosarum sive virorum sive mulierum applicetur. §3. Episcopus in adiunctis peculiaribus, gravibusque intercedentibus causis, potest hanc clausuram, nisi agatur de religione clericali exempta, censuris munire; semper autem curet ut eadem rite servetur et quidquid in eam irrepat vitii corrigatur.", "c1983": "§1 The order of virgins is also to be added to these forms of consecrated life. Through their pledge to follow Christ more closely, virgins are consecrated to God, mystically espoused to Christ and dedicated to the service of the Church, when the diocesan Bishop consecrates them according to the approved liturgical rite. §2 Virgins can be associated together to fulfil their pledge more faithfully, and to assist each other to serve the Church in a way that befits their state. §3 The diocesan bishop is competent for the recognition and erection of such associations at the diocesan level, within his territory; the conference of bishops is competent at the national level, within its own territory. [New paragraph added by m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] [The minimum age for beginning the propaedeutic period is normally 18; for consecration it is 25: see Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Ecclesiae sponsae imago, 8.VI.2016, no. 82]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 605, "c1917": "Omnes quibus est clausurae custodia, sedulo advigilent ne, alienis invisentibus, inutili collocutione disciplina perturbetur et spiritus religiosus detrimentum patiatur.", "c1983": "The approval of new forms of consecrated life is reserved to the Apostolic See. Diocesan Bishops, however, are to endeavour to discern new gifts of consecrated life which the Holy Spirit entrusts to the Church. They are also to assist promoters to express their purposes in the best possible way, and to protect these purposes with suitable statutes, especially by the application of the general norms contained in this part of the Code. [Pope John Paul II’s post-synodal Apostolic Exhortation Vita consecrata, 25.III.1996, no. 62, establishes some criteria for interpreting can. 605]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 606, "c1917": "§1. Curent Superiores religiosi ut accurate observentur quae sive circa egressum subditorum e claustris, sive circa excipiendos vel adeundos extraneos, in propriis constitutionibus praescripta sunt. §2. Superioribus fas non est, salvis praescriptis in can. 621-624, permittere ut subditi extra domum propriae religionis degant, nisi gravi et iusta de causa atque ad tempus quo fieri potest brevius secundum constitutiones; pro absentia vero quae sex menses excedat, nisi causa studiorum intercedat, semper Apostolicae Sedis venia requiritur.", "c1983": "Provisions concerning institutes of consecrated life and their members are equally valid in law for both sexes, unless it is otherwise clear from the context or from the nature of things. 125 Book II: The People of God TITLE II: RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 607, "c1917": "Antistitae et Ordinarii locorum serio advigilent ne religiosae, citra casum necessitatis, singulae extra domum pergant. 143 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Religious life, as a consecration of the whole person, manifests in the Church the marvellous marriage established by God as a sign of the world to come. Religious thus consummate a full gift of themselves as a sacrifice offered to God, so that their whole existence becomes a continuous worship of God in charity. §2 A religious institute is a society in which, in accordance with their own law, the members pronounce public vows and live a fraternal life in common. The vows are either perpetual or temporary; if the latter, they are to be renewed when the time elapses. §3 The public witness which religious are to give to Christ and the Church involves that separation from the world which is proper to the character and purpose of each institute. CHAPTER I: RELIGIOUS HOUSES AND THEIR ESTABLISHMENT AND SUPPRESSION", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 608, "c1917": "§1. Curent Superiores ut religiosi subditi, a se designati, praesertim in dioecesi in qua degunt, cum a locorum Ordinariis vel parochis eorum ministerium requiritur ad consulendum populi necessitati, tum intra tum extra proprias ecclesias aut oratoria publica, illud, salva religiosa disciplina, libenter praestent. §2. Vicissim locorum Ordinarii ac parochi libenter utantur opera religiosorum, praesertim in dioecesi degentium, in sacro ministerio et maxime in administrando sacramento poenitentiae.", "c1983": "A religious community is to live in a lawfully constituted house, under the authority of a Superior designated according to the norms of law. Each house is to have at least an oratory, in which the Eucharist is celebrated and reserved, so that it may truly be the centre of the community.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 609, "c1917": "§1. Si ecclesia, apud quam residet communitas religiosa, sit simul paroecialis, servetur, congrua congruis referendo, praescriptum can. 415. §2. In ecclesia religiosarum a votis sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus paroecia erigi nequit. §3. Advigilent Superiores ne divinorum officiorum in propriis ecclesiis celebratio catecheticae instructioni aut Evangelii explanationi in ecclesia paroeciali tradendae nocumentum afferat; iudicium autem utrum nocumentum afferat, necne, ad loci Ordinarium pertinet.", "c1983": "§1 A house of a religious institute is established, with the prior written consent of the diocesan Bishop, by the authority competent according to the constitutions. §2 For the establishment of a monastery of cloistered nuns, the permission of the Apostolic See is also required.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 610, "c1917": "§1. In religionibus sive virorum sive mulierum, quibus est chori obligatio, in singulis domibus ubi quatuor saltem sint religiosi choro obligati et actu legitime non impediti, et etiam pauciores, si ita ferant constitutiones, debet ad normam constitutionum quotidie divinum officium communiter persolvi. §2. Missa quoque officio diei respondens secundum rubricas quotidie celebrari debet in religionibus virorum et etiam, quoad fieri possit, in religionibus mulierum. §3. In eisdem religionibus sive virorum sive mulierum, sollemniter professi qui a choro abfuerunt, debent, exceptis conversis, horas canonicas privatim recitare.", "c1983": "§1 In establishing religious houses, the welfare of the Church and of the institute are to be kept in mind, and care must be taken to safeguard everything that is necessary for the members to lead their religious life in accordance with the purposes and spirit proper to the institute. §2 No house is to be established unless it is prudently foreseen that the needs of the members can be suitably provided for.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 611, "c1917": "Omnes religiosi sive viri sive mulieres, libere possunt mittere litteras, nulli obnoxias inspectioni, ad Sanctam Sedem eiusque in natione Legatum, ad Cardinalem Protectorem, ad proprios Superiores maiores, ad Superiorem domus forte absentem, ad Ordinarium loci cui subiecti sint et, si agatur de monialibus quae sub regularium iurisdictione sunt, etiam ad Superiores maiores Ordinis; et ab istis omnibus praedicti religiosi, viri aut mulieres, litteras item nemini inspiciendas recipere. 144 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The consent of the diocesan Bishop for the establishment of a religious house carries with it the right: 1° to lead a life according to the character and purposes proper to the institute; 2° to engage in the works which are proper to the institute, in accordance with the law, and subject to any conditions attached to the consent; 126 Book II: The People of God 3° for clerical religious institutes to have a church, subject to the provisions of can. 1215 §3, and to conduct the sacred ministries, with due observance of the law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 612, "c1917": "Praeter praescriptum can. 1345, si loci Ordinarius ob causam publicam sonitum campanarum, preces aliquas vel sacra sollemnia indicat, religiosi omnes, etiam exempti, obedire debent, salvis constitutionibus et privilegiis suae cuiusque religionis. CAPUT II. De privilegiis.", "c1983": "The consent of the diocesan Bishop is required if a religious house is to be used for apostolic works other than those for which it was established. This permission is not required for a change which, while observing the laws of the foundation, concerns only internal governance and discipline.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 613, "c1917": "§1. Quaelibet religio iis tantum privilegiis gaudet, quae vel hoc in Codice continentur, vel a Sede Apostolica directe eidem concessa fuerint, exelusa in posterum qualibet communicatione. §2. Privilegia quibus gaudet Ordo regularis, competunt quoque monialibus eiusdem Ordinis, quatenus eorum sint capaces.", "c1983": "§1 A religious house of canons regular or of monks under the governance and care of their own Moderator is autonomous, unless the constitutions decree otherwise. §2 The Moderator of an autonomous house is by law a major Superior.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 614, "c1917": "Religiosi, etiam laici ac novitii, fruuntur clericorum privilegiis de quibus in can. 119-123.", "c1983": "Monasteries of cloistered nuns which are associated with an institute of men, have their own rule of life and governance, in accordance with the constitutions. The mutual rights and obligations are to be defined in such a way that spiritual good may come from the association.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 615, "c1917": "Regulares, novitiis non exclusis, sive viri sive mulieres, cum eorum domibus et ecclesiis, exceptis iis monialibus quae Superioribus regularibus non subsunt, ab Ordinarii loci iurisdictione exempti sunt, praeterquam in casibus a iure expressis.", "c1983": "If an autonomous monastery has no major Superior other than its own Moderator, and is not associated with any institute of religious in such a way that the Superior of that institute has over the monastery a real authority determined by the constitutions, it is entrusted, in accordance with the norms of law, to the special vigilance of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 616, "c1917": "§1. Regulares extra domum illegitime degentes, etiam sub praetextu accedendi ad Superiores, exemptionis privilegio non gaudent. §2. Si extra domum delictum commiserint nec a proprio Superiore praemonito puniantur, a loci Ordinario puniri possunt, etsi e domo legitime exierint et domum reversi fuerint.", "c1983": "§1 After consultation with the diocesan Bishop, a supreme Moderator can suppress a lawfully established religious house, in accordance with the constitutions. The institute’s own law is to make provision for the disposal of the goods of the suppressed house, with due regard for the wishes of founders or benefactors and for lawfully acquired rights. §2 The Holy See alone can suppress the sole house of an institute, in which case it is also reserved to the Holy See to prescribe concerning the property of the house. §3 Unless the constitutions enact otherwise, the suppression of the autonomous houses mentioned in can. 613 belongs to the general chapter. §4 The suppression of an autonomous monastery of cloistered nuns pertains to the Apostolic See; the provisions of the constitutions are to be observed concerning the property of the monastery. 127 Book II: The People of God CHAPTER II: THE GOVERNANCE OF INSTITUTES ARTICLE 1: SUPERIORS AND COUNCILS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 617, "c1917": "§1. Si in regularium aliorumve religiosorum exemptorum domibus eorumve ecclesiis abusus irrepserint, et Superior monitus prospicere neglexerit, Ordinarius loci obligatione tenetur rem ad Sedem Apostolicam statim deferendi. 145 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Domus autem non formata manet sub peculiari vigilantia Ordinarii loci, qui, si abusus irrepserint et fidelibus scandalo fuerint, ipse per se potest interim providere.", "c1983": "Superiors are to fulfil their office and exercise their authority in accordance with the norms of the universal law and of their own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 618, "c1917": "§1. Religiones votorum simplicium exemptionis privilegio non gaudent, nisi specialiter eisdem fuerit concessum. §2. In religionibus tamen iuris pontificii Ordinario loci non licet: 1° Constitutiones ullatenus immutare aut de re oeconomica cognoscere, salvo praescripto can. 533-535; 2° Sese ingerere in regimen internum ac disciplinam, exceptis casibus in iure expressis; nihilominus in religionibus laicalibus ipse potest ac debet inquirere num disciplina ad constitutionum normam vigeat, num quid sana doctrina morumve probitas detrimenti ceperit, num contra clausuram peccatum sit, num Sacramenta aequa stataque frequentia suscipiantur; et, si Superiores de gravibus forte abusibus admoniti opportune non providerint, ipse per se consulat; si qua tamen maioris momenti occurrant, quae moram non patiantur, decernat statim; decretum vero ad Sanctam Sedem deferat.", "c1983": "The authority which Superiors receive from God through the ministry of the Church is to be exercised by them in a spirit of service. In fulfilling their office they are to be docile to the will of God, and are to govern those subject to them as children of God. By their reverence for the human person, they are to promote voluntary obedience. They are to listen willingly to their subjects and foster their cooperation for the good of the institute and the Church, without prejudice however to their authority to decide and to command what is to be done.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 619, "c1917": "In omnibus in quibus religiosi subsunt Ordinario loci, possunt ab eodem etiam poenis coerceri.", "c1983": "Superiors are to devote themselves to their office with diligence. Together with the members entrusted to them, they are to strive to build in Christ a fraternal community, in which God is sought and loved above all. They are therefore frequently to nourish their members with the food of God’s word and lead them to the celebration of the liturgy. They are to be an example to the members in cultivating virtue and in observing the laws and traditions proper to the institute. They are to give the members opportune assistance in their personal needs. They are to be solicitous in caring for and visiting the sick; they are to chide the restless, console the fainthearted and be patient with all.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 620, "c1917": "Per indultum ab Ordinario loci legitime concessum, obligatio legis communis cessat quoque pro religiosis omnibus in dioecesi commorantibus, salvis votis et constitutionibus propriis cuiusvis religionis.", "c1983": "Major Superiors are those who govern an entire institute, or a province or a part equivalent to a province, or an autonomous house; the vicars of the above are also major Superiors. To these are added the Abbot Primate and the Superior of a monastic congregation, though these do not have all the authority which the universal law gives to major Superiors.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 621, "c1917": "§1. Regulares, qui ex instituto mendicantes vocantur et sunt, eleemosynas in dioecesi, ubi eorum religiosa domus est constituta, quaerere valent de sola Superiorum suorum licentia; extra dioecesim vero indigent praeterea licentia scripto data ab Ordinario loci in quo eleemosynas colligere cupiunt. §2. Hanc licentiam Ordinarii locorum, praecipue dioecesium finitimarum, nisi gravibus et urgentibus de causis, ne denegent neve revocent, si religiosa domus ex mendicatione in sola dioecesi, in qua est constituta, vivere nullo modo possit. 146 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A province is a union of several houses which, under one superior, constitutes an immediate part of the same institute, and is canonically established by lawful authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 622, "c1917": "§1. Alii omnes religiosi Congregationum iuris pontificii, sine peculiari Sanctae Sedis privilegio, stipem petere prohibentur; quibus, si hoc privilegium impetraverint, opus erit praeterea licentia scripto data ab Ordinario loci, nisi aliter in ipso privilegio cautum fuerit. §2. Religiosi Congregationum iuris dioecesani stipem quaeritare nequaquam possunt sine licentia scripto data tum ab Ordinario loci in quo sita est eorum domus, tum ab Ordinario loci in quo stipem quaerere cupiunt. §3. Religiosis, de Quibus in §§1 et 2 huius canonis, Ordinarii locorum licentiam quaeritandae stipis ne concedant, praesertim ubi sunt conventus regularium nomine et re mendicantium, nisi sibi constet de vera domus vel pii operis necessitate, cui alio modo occurri nequeat; quod si necessitati provideri possit stipe quaerenda intra locum seu districtum vel dioecesim in qua iidem commorantur, ampliorem licentiam ne largiantur. §4. Sine authentico et recenti rescripto Sacrae Congregationis pro Ecclesia Orientali, Ordinarii latini nec sinant orientalem ullum cuiusvis ordinis et dignitatis in proprio territorio pecuniam colligere, nec suum subditum in orientales dioeceses ad eundem finem mittant.", "c1983": "The supreme Moderator has authority over all provinces, houses and members of the institute, to be exercised in accordance with the institute’s own law. Other Superiors have authority within the limits of their office.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 623, "c1917": "Non licet Superioribus stipem colligendam committere, nisi professis aetate animoque maturis, maxime si de mulieribus agatur, nunquam autem iis qui in studia adhuc incumbunt.", "c1983": "To be validly appointed or elected to the office of Superior, members must have been perpetually or definitively professed for an appropriate period of time, to be determined by their own law or, for major Superiors, by the constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 624, "c1917": "Quod vero attinet ad modum in quaeritanda stipe servandum et ad disciplinam a quaestuantibus custodiendam, religiosi utriusque sexus stare debent instructionibus a Sede Apostolica hac de re datis.", "c1983": "§1 Superiors are to be constituted for a certain and appropriate period of time, according to the nature and needs of the institute unless the constitutions 128 Book II: The People of God establish otherwise for the supreme Moderator and for Superiors of an autonomous house. §2 An institute’s own law is to make suitable provisions so that Superiors constituted for a defined time do not continue in offices of governance for too long a period of time without an interval. §3 During their period in office, however, Superiors may be removed or transferred to another office, for reasons prescribed in the institute’s own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 625, "c1917": "Abbates regulares de regimine, legitime electi, debent intra tres menses ab electione benedictionem accipere ab Episcopo dioecesis in qua monasterium situm est; postquam vero benedictionem receperint, praeterquam potestate conferendi ordines ad normam can. 964, n. 1, fruuntur privilegiis de quibus in can. 325, excepto pileolo violaceo. 147 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De obligationibus et privilegiia religiosi ad ecclesiasticam dignitatem promoti vel paroeciam regentis.", "c1983": "The supreme Moderator of the institute is to be designated by canonical election, in accordance with the constitutions. §2 The Bishop of the principal house of the institute presides at the election of the Superior of the autonomous monastery mentioned in can. 615, and at the election of the supreme Moderator of an institute of diocesan right. §3 Other Superiors are to be constituted in accordance with the constitutions, but in such a way that if they are elected, they require the confirmation of the competent major Superior; if they are appointed by the Superior, the appointment is to be preceded by suitable consultation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 626, "c1917": "§1. Religiosus nequit, sine Sedis Apostolicae auctoritate, ad dignitates, officia aut beneficia promoveri, quae cum statu religioso componi non possint. §2. Legitime ab aliquo collegio electus, nequit electioni assentiri sine licentia Superioris. §3. Si voto teneatur non acceptandi dignitates, specialis Romani Pontificis dispensatio est necessaria.", "c1983": "Superiors in conferring offices, and members in electing to office, are to observe the norms of the universal law and the institute’s own law, avoiding any abuse or preference of persons. They are to have nothing but God and the good of the institute before their eyes, and appoint or elect those whom, in the Lord, they know to be worthy and fitting. In elections, besides, they are to avoid directly or indirectly lobbying for votes, either for themselves or for others.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 627, "c1917": "§1. Religiosus, renuntiatus Cardinalis aut Episcopus sive residentialis sive titularis, manet religiosus, particeps privilegiorum suae religionis, votis ceterisque suae professionis obligationibus adstrictus, exceptis iis quas cum sua dignitate ipse prudenter iudicet componi non posse, salvo praescripto can. 628. §2. Eximitur tamen a potestate Superiorum et, vi voti obedientiae, uni Romano Pontifici manet obnoxius.", "c1983": "§1 Superiors are to have their own council, in accordance with the constitutions, and they must make use of it in the exercise of their office. §2 Apart from the cases prescribed in the universal law, an institute’s own law is to determine the cases in which the validity of an act depends upon consent or advice being sought in accordance with can. 127. [The superior does not have the right to vote with his or her council, even to break a tie: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 127 §1, 5.VII.1985] [On the use of computer-telematic tools for acts of governance in canons 127, 166 and 627, see Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Circular Letter, 19.III.2023]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 628, "c1917": "Religiosus ad dignitatem episcopalem vel aliam extra propriam religionem evectus: 1° Si per professionem dominium bonorum amiserit, bonorum quae ipsi obveniunt, habet usum, usumfructum et administrationem; proprietatem vero Episcopus residentialis, Vicarius Apostolicus, Praefectus Apostolicus, acquirit dioecesi, vicariatui, praefecturae; ceteri, Ordini vel Sanctae Sedi, ad normam can. 582, salvo praescripto can. 239, §1, n. 19; 2° Si per professionem dominium bonorum non amiserit, bonorum quae habebat, recuperat usum, usumfructum et administrationem; quae postea ipsi obveniant, sibi plene acquirit; 3° In utroque autem casu de bonis, quae ipsi obveniunt non intuitu personae, debet disponere secundum offerentium voluntatem. 148 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Superiors who are designated for this office by the institute’s own law are at stated times to visit the houses and the members entrusted to them, in accordance with the norms of the same law. 129 Book II: The People of God §2 The diocesan Bishop has the right and the duty to visit the following, even in respect of religious discipline: 1° the autonomous monasteries mentioned in can. 615; [See Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Cor Orans, 1 April 2018, no. 111: “In exemption of can. 628 §2, 1° CIC, the Federation President, within the established time, accompanies the Regular Visitator in the canonical visit to the federated monasteries as a Co-Visitator.” (Exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica.)] 2° the individual houses of an institute of diocesan right situated in his territory. §3 The members are to act with confidence towards the visitator, to whom when lawfully questioning they are bound to reply truthfully and with charity. It is not lawful for anyone in any way to divert the members from this obligation or otherwise to hinder the scope of the visitation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 629, "c1917": "§1. Dimisso cardinalatu vel episcopatu vel expleto munere extra religionem sibi a Sede Apostolica commisso, religiosus ad religionem redire tenetur. §2. Potest tamen Cardinalis et Episcopus religiosus quamlibet suae religionis domum eligere in qua degat; sed caret voce activa et passiva.", "c1983": "Superiors are to reside each in his or her own house, and they are not to leave it except in accordance with the institute’s own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 630, "c1917": "§1. Religiosus, qui paroeciam regit sive titulo parochi sive titulo vicarii, manet adstrictus ad observationem votorum et constitutionum, quatenus haec observatio potest cum muneris sui officiis consistere. §2. Quare, in iis quae ad religiosam disciplinam attinent, subest Superiori, cuius proinde est, et quidem privative respectu Ordinarii loci, in eius agendi rationem circa haec omnia inquirere eumque, si casus ferat, corrigere. §3. Bona quae ipsi obveniunt intuitu paroeciae cui praeficitur, ipsi paroeciae acquirit; cetera acquirit ad instar aliorum religiosorum. §4. Non obstante voto paupertatis, eidem licet eleemosynas in bonum paroecianorum, vel pro scholis catholicis aut locis piis paroeciae coniunctis, quovis modo oblatas accipere aut colligere, et acceptas sive collectas administrare, itemque, servata offerentium voluntate, pro prudenti suo arbitrio, erogare, salva semper vigilantia sui Superioris; sed eleemosynas pro ecclesia paroeciali aedificanda, conservanda, instauranda, exornanda accipere, apud se retinere, colligere aut administrare pertinet ad Superiores, si ecclesia sit communitatis religiosae; secus ad loci Ordinarium.", "c1983": "§1 While safeguarding the discipline of the institute, Superiors are to acknowledge the freedom due to the members concerning the sacrament of penance and the direction of conscience. §2 Superiors are to take care, in accordance with the institute’s own law, that the members have suitable confessors available, to whom they may confess frequently. §3 In monasteries of cloistered nuns, in houses of formation, and in large lay communities, there are to be ordinary confessors, approved by the local Ordinary after consultation with the community. There is however, no obligation to approach these confessors. §4 Superiors are not to hear the confessions of their subjects unless the members spontaneously request them to do so. §5 The members are to approach their superiors with trust and be able to open their minds freely and spontaneously to them. Superiors, however, are forbidden in any way to induce the members to make a manifestation of conscience to themselves. [See Pope Francis, Letter to the People of God, 20.VIII.2018, on combating the culture of abuse] 130 Book II: The People of God ARTICLE 2: CHAPTERS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 631, "c1917": "§1. Idem parochus vel vicarius religiosus, licet ministerium exerceat in domo seu loco ubi maiores Superiores religiosi ordinariam sedem habent, subest immediate omnimodae iurisdictioni visitationi et correctioni Ordinarii loci, non secus ac parochi saeculares, regulari observantia unice excepta. §2. Ordinarius loci, ubi eum suo muneri defecisse compererit, opportuna decreta condere ac meritas in eum poenas statuere potest; in quo nihilominus Ordinarii facultates minime privativae sunt, sed Superior ius cumulativum cum ipso habet ita tamen ut, si aliter a Superiore, aliter ab Ordinario decerni contingat, decretum Ordinarii praevalere debeat. §3. Quod attinet ad parochi vel vicarii religiosi remotionem e paroecia, servetur praescriptum can. 454, §5; et quod ad bona temporalia, praescriptum can. 533, §1, n. 4 et can. 535, §3, n. 2. 149 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XIV. De transitu ad aliam religionem.", "c1983": "§1 In an institute the general chapter has supreme authority in accordance with the constitutions. It is to be composed in such a way that it represents the whole institute and becomes a true sign of its unity in charity. Its principal functions are to protect the patrimony of the institute mentioned in can. 578 and to foster appropriate renewal in accord with that patrimony. It also elects the supreme Moderator, deals with matters of greater importance, and issues norms which all are bound to obey. §2 The composition of the general chapter and the limits of its powers are to be defined in the constitutions. The institute’s own law is to determine in further detail the order to be observed in the celebration of the chapter, especially regarding elections and the matters to be treated. §3 According to the norms determined in the institute’s own law, not only provinces and local communities, but also any individual member may freely submit their wishes and suggestions to the general chapter.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 632, "c1917": "Religiosus nequit ad aliam religionem, etiam strictiorem, vel e monasterio sui iuris ad aliud transire sine auctoritate Apostolicae Sedis.", "c1983": "The institute’s own law is to determine in greater detail matters concerning other chapters and other similar assemblies of the institute, that is, concerning their nature, authority, composition, procedure and time of celebration.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 633, "c1917": "§1. Transiens ad aliam religionem novitiatum peragere debet; quo durante, manentibus votis, iura et obligationes particulares, quas in religione derelicta habuit, suspensa manent, et ipse obligatione tenetur Superioribus novae religionis et ipsi novitiorum Magistro parendi etiam ratione voti obedientiae. §2. Si in religione ad quam transiit, professionem non edat, ad pristinam religionem redire debet nisi interim votorum tempus exspiraverit. §3. Transiens ad aliud monasterium eiusdem Ordinis nec novitiatum peragit nec novam emittit professionem.", "c1983": "§1 Participatory and consultative bodies are faithfully to carry out the task entrusted to them, in accordance with the universal law and the institute’s own law. In their own way they are to express the care and participation of all the members for the good of the whole institute or community. §2 In establishing and utilising these means of participation and consultation, a wise discernment is to be observed, and the way in which they operate is to be in conformity with the character and purpose of the institute. ARTICLE 3: TEMPORAL GOODS AND THEIR ADMINISTRATION", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 634, "c1917": "Sollemniter professus aut professus a votis simplicibus perpetuis, si transierit ad aliam religionem cum votis sollemnibus ve1 simplicibus perpetuis, post novitiatum, praetermissa professione temporaria, de qua in can. 574, vel admittatur ad professionem sollemnem aut simplicem perpetuam, vel ad pristinam redeat religionem; ius tamen est Superiori eum probandi diutius, sed non ultra annum ab expleto novitiatu.", "c1983": "§1 Since they are by virtue of the law juridical persons, institutes, provinces and houses have the capacity to acquire, possess, administer and alienate temporal goods, unless this capacity is excluded or limited in the constitutions. §2 They are, however, to avoid all appearance of luxury, excessive gain and the accumulation of goods.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 635, "c1917": "Transeuntes ad aliud monasterium eiusdem religionis a die transitus, ad aliam vero religionem ab edita nova professione: 1° Amittunt omnia iura et obligationes prioris religionis vel monasterii et alterius iura et officia suscipiunt; 2° Religio vel monasterium a quo bona servat, quae ipsius religiosi ratione iam ei quaesita fuerunt; quod spectat ad dotem eiusve fructus et alia bona personalia, si qua habeat religiosus, servandum praescriptum can. 551, §2; demum nova religio ius habet pro novitiatus tempore ad iustam retributionem, si eidem locus sit ad normam can. 570, §1. 150 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Since the temporal goods of religious institutes are ecclesiastical goods, they are governed by the provisions of Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, unless there is express provision to the contrary. 131 Book II: The People of God §2 Each institute, however, is to establish suitable norms for the use and administration of goods, so that the poverty proper to the institute may be fostered, defended and expressed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 636, "c1917": "Sollemnitas votorum in eo qui legitime secundum superiores canones vota simplicia in Congregatione religiosa nuncupat, eo ipso exstinguitur, nisi aliud in apostolico indulto expresse caveatur. TITULUS XV. De egressu e religione.", "c1983": "§1 In each institute, and in each province ruled by a major Superior, there is to be a financial administrator, distinct from the major Superior and constituted in accordance with the institute’s own law. The financial administrator is to administer the goods under the direction of the respective Superior. Even in local communities a financial administrator, distinct from the local Superior, is in so far as possible to be constituted. §2 At the time and in the manner determined in the institute’s own law the financial administrator and others with financial responsibilities are to render an account of their administration to the competent authority.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 637, "c1917": "Professus a votis temporariis, expleto votorum tempore, libere potest religionem deserere; pariter religio ob iustas ac rationabiles causas eundem potest a renovandis votis temporariis vel ab emittenda professione perpetua excludere, non tamen ratione infirmitatis, nisi certo probetur eam ante professionem fuisse dolose reticitam aut dissimulatam.", "c1983": "Once a year, the autonomous monasteries mentioned in can. 615 are to render an account of their administration to the local Ordinary. The local Ordinary also has the right to be informed about the financial affairs of a religious house of diocesan right.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 638, "c1917": "Indultum manendi extra claustra, sive temporarium, idest indultum exclaustrationis, sive perpetuum, idest indultum saecularizationis, sola Sedes Apostolica in religionibus iuris pontificii dare potest; in religionibus iuris dioecesani etiam loci Ordinarius.", "c1983": "§1 It is for an institute’s own law, within the limits of the universal law, to define the acts which exceed the purpose and the manner of ordinary administration, and to establish what is needed for the validity of an act of extraordinary administration. §2 Besides Superiors, other officials designated for this task in the institute’s own law may, within the limits of their office, validly make payments and perform juridical acts of ordinary administration. §3 For the validity of alienation, and of any transaction by which the patrimonial condition of the juridical person could be adversely affected there is required the written permission of the competent Superior, given with the consent of his or her council. Moreover, the permission of the Holy See is required if the transaction involves a sum exceeding that which the Holy See has determined for each region, or if it concerns things donated to the Church as a result of a vow, or objects which are precious by reason of their artistic or historical value. [On the correct interpretation of nos. 81 and 90 of the document of the Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life Economy at the Service of the Charism and Mission, in the light of can. 638 §3, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 16489/2018, 3.XII.2018] 132 Book II: The People of God §4 For the autonomous monasteries mentioned in can. 615, and for institutes of diocesan right, the written consent of the diocesan Bishop is necessary. [See Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Cor Orans, 1 April 2018: 52: “In derogation from can. 638 §4 CIC, for the validity of the alienation and of any other transaction by which the patrimonial situation of the monastery could be damaged, the written permission of the Major Superior is required with the consent of the Council or of the conventual Chapter, depending on the value of the sale and the transaction, and the opinion of the Federal President” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 81: “As regards the female monasteries entrusted to the particular vigilance of the diocesan Bishop, this is expressed in respect to the monastery community mainly in the cases established by the universal law; as the diocesan Bishop, he: … d) in derogation from can. 638 §4 CIC, gives as Local Ordinary, his written consent for particular administrative acts, if established by its proper law” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 108: “In derogation from can. 638 §4 CIC, for the validity of the alienation of the assets of the suppressed monasteries, the President of the Federation and the Federal Council, beyond the value of the asset to be alienated, always and exclusively requires written permission from the Holy See (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica)]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 639, "c1917": "Qui indultum exelaustrationis ab Apostolica Sede impetravit, votis ceterisque suae professionis obligationibus, quae cum suo statu componi possunt, manet obstrictus; exteriorem tamen debet habitus religiosi formam deponere; perdurante tempore indulti caret voce activa et passiva, sed gaudet privilegiis mere spiritualibus suae religionis, et Ordinario territorii ubi commoratur, loco Superiorum propriae religionis, subditur etiam ratione voti obedientiae.", "c1983": "§1 If a juridical person has contracted debts and obligations, even with the permission of the Superior, it is responsible for them. §2 If individual members have, with the permission of the Superior, entered into contracts concerning their own property, they are responsible. If, however, they have conducted business for the institute on the mandate of a Superior, the institute is responsible. §3 If a religious has entered into a contract without any permission of Superiors, the religious is responsible, not the juridical person. §4 However, an action can always be brought against a person who has gained from a contract entered into. §5 Superiors are to be careful not to allow debts to be contracted unless they are certain that normal income can service the interest on the debt, and by lawful amortization repay the capital over a period which is not unduly extended. 133 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 640, "c1917": "§1. Qui, impetrato saecularizationis indulto, religionem relinquit: 1° A sua religione separatur, habitus eiusdem exteriorem formam debet deponere, et in Missa et horis canonicis, in usu et dispensatione Sacramentorum saecularibus assimilatur; 151 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° A votis liberatus manet firmis oneribus ordini maiori adnexis, si in sacris fuerit; non tenetur obligatione horas canonicas vi professionis recitandi nec aliis regulis et constitutionibus adstringitur. §2. Si ex apostolico indulto in religionem rursus recipiatur, novitiatum ac professionem instaurat et locum inter professos obtinet a die novae professionis.", "c1983": "Taking into account the circumstances of the individual places, institutes are to make a special effort to give, as it were, a collective testimony of charity and poverty. They are to do all in their power to donate something from their own resources to help the needs of the Church and the support of the poor. CHAPTER III: THE ADMISSION OF CANDIDATES AND THE FORMATION OF MEMBERS ARTICLE 1: ADMISSION TO THE NOVITIATE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 641, "c1917": "§1. Si religiosus in sacris constitutus propriam dioecesim ad normam can. 585 non amiserit, debet, non renovatis votis, vel obtento saecularizationis indulto, ad propriam redire dioecesim et a proprio Ordinario recipi; si amiserit, nequit extra religionem sacros ordines exercere, donen Episcopum benevolum receptorem invenerit, aut Sedes Apostolica aliter providerit. §2. Episcopus religiosum recipere potest sive pure et simpliciter, sive pro experimento ad triennium: in priore casu religiosus eo ipso est dioecesi incardinatus; in altero, Episcopus potest probationis tempus prorogare, non ultra tamen aliud triennium; quo etiam transacto, religiosus, nisi antea dimissus fuerit, ipso facto dioecesi incardinatus manet.", "c1983": "The right to admit candidates to the novitiate belongs to the major Superiors, in accordance with the norms of the institute’s own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 642, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet professus, ad saeculum regressus, licet valeat, ad normam can. 641, sacros ordines exercere, prohibetur tamen sine novo et speciali Sanctae Sedis indulto: 1° Quolibet beneficio in basilicis maioribus vel minoribus, et in ecclesiis cathedralibus; 2° Quolibet magisterio et officio in Seminariis maioribus et minoribus seu collegiis, in quibus clerici educantur, itemque in Universitatibus et Institutis quae privilegio apostolico gaudent conferendi gradus academicos; 3° Quocunque officio vel munere in Curiis episcopalibus et in religiosis domibus sive virorum sive mulierum, etiamsi agatur de Congregationibus dioecesanis. §2. Haec valent quoque de iis qui vota temporaria, vel iuramentum perseverantiae, vel peculiares quasdam promissiones ad normam suarum constitutionum ediderunt et ab eisdem dispensati fuerunt, si per sex integros annos eisdem ligati fuerint. 152 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Superiors are to exercise a vigilant care to admit only those who, besides being of required age, are healthy, have a suitable disposition, and have sufficient maturity to undertake the life which is proper to the institute. If necessary, the health, disposition and maturity are to be established by experts, without prejudice to can. 220.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 643, "c1917": "§1. Qui e religione, expleto votorum temporariorum tempore aut obtento saecularizationis indulto, egrediantur vel ex eadem fuerint dimissi, nihil possunt repetere ob quamlibet operam religioni praestitam. §2. Si tamen religiosa sine dote recepta fuerit nec ex propriis bonis sibimet providere valeat, religio ex caritate eidem dare debet ea quae requiruntur ut modo tuto ac convenienti domum redeat, ac providere ut, naturali aequitate servata, per aliquod tempus, mutuo consensu vel in casu dissensus ab Ordinario loci determinandum, honeste vivere possit.", "c1983": "§1 The following are invalidly admitted to the novitiate: 1° one who has not yet completed the seventeenth year of age; 2° a spouse, while the marriage lasts; 3° one who is currently bound by a sacred bond to some institute of consecrated life, or is incorporated in some society of apostolic life, without prejudice to can. 684; 4° one who enters the institute through force, fear or deceit, or whom the Superior accepts under the same influences; 5° one who has concealed his or her incorporation in an institute of consecrated life or society of apostolic life. §2 An institute’s own law can constitute other impediments even for the validity of admission, or attach other conditions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 644, "c1917": "§1. Apostata a religione dicitur professus a votis perpetuis sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus qui e domo religiosa illegitime egreditur cum animo non redeundi, vel qui, etsi legitime egressus, non redit eo animo ut religiosae obedientiae sese subtrahat. §2. Malitiosus animus, de quo in §1, iure praesumitur, si religiosus intra mensem nec reversus fuerit nec Superiori animum redeundi manifestaverit. §3. Fugitivus est qui, sine Superiorum licentia, domum religiosam deserit cum animo ad religionem redeundi.", "c1983": "Superiors are not to admit secular clerics to the novitiate without consulting their proper Ordinary; nor those who have debts which they are unable to meet.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 645, "c1917": "§1. Apostata et fugitivus ab obligatione regulae et votorum minime solvuntur et debent sine mora ad religionem redire. §2. Superiores debent eos sollicite requirere, et ipsos, si vera poenitentia acti redeant, suscipere; reditum vero monialis apostatae vel fugitivae caute curet loci Ordinarius, et, si agatur de monasterio exempto, etiam Superior regularis. TITULUS XVI. De dimissione religiosorum.", "c1983": "§1 Before candidates are admitted to the novitiate they must produce proof of baptism and confirmation, and of their free status. §2 The admission of clerics or others who had been admitted to another institute of consecrated life, to a society of apostolic life, or to a seminary, requires in addition 134 Book II: The People of God the testimony of, respectively, the local Ordinary, or the major Superior of the institute or society, or the rector of the seminary. §3 An institute’s own law can demand further proofs concerning the suitability of candidates and their freedom from any impediment. §4 The Superiors can seek other information, even under secrecy, if this seems necessary to them. ARTICLE 2: THE NOVITIATE AND THE FORMATION OF NOVICES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 646, "c1917": "§1. Ipso facto habendi sunt tanquam legitime dimissi religiosi: 1° Publici apostatae a fide catholica; 153 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Religiosus, qui fugam arripuerit cum muliere; aut religiosa quae cum viro; 3° Attentantes aut contrahentes matrimonium aut etiam vinculum, ut aiunt, civile. §2. In his casibus sufficit ut Superior maior cum suo Capitulo vel Consilio ad normam constitutionum emittat declarationem facti; curet autem probationes facti collectas in domus regestis asservare. CAPUT I. De dimissione religiosorum qui vota temporaria nuncuparunt.", "c1983": "The purpose of the novitiate, by which life in an institute begins, is to give the novices a greater understanding of their divine vocation, and of their vocation to that institute. During the novitiate the novices are to experience the manner of life of the institute and form their minds and hearts in its spirit. At the same time their resolution and suitability are to be tested.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 647, "c1917": "§1. Professum a votis temporariis sive in Ordinibus sive in Congregationibus iuris pontificii dimittere potest supremus religionis Moderator vel Abbas monasterii sui iuris cum consensu sui cuiusque Consilii per secreta suffragia manifestato, vel, si agatur de monialibus, Ordinarius loci et, si monasterium sit regularibus obnoxium, Superior regularis, postquam monasterii Antistita cum suo Consilio fidem de causis scripto fecerit; in Congregationibus vero iuris dioecesani, Ordinarius loci in quo religiosa domus sita est, qui tamen iure suo ne utatur Moderatoribus insciis vel iuste dissentientibus. §2. Ii omnes, graviter eorum onerata conscientia, religiosum dimittere nequeunt, nisi servatis quae sequuntur: 1° Causae dimissionis debent esse graves; 2° Possunt se habere sive ex parte religionis sive ex parte religiosi. Defectus spiritus religiosi qui aliis scandalo sit, est sufficiens dimissionis causa, si repetita monitio una cum salutari poenitentia incassum cesserit, non vero infirma valetudo, nisi certo constet eam ante professionem fuisse dolose reticitam aut dissimulatam; 3° Licet Superiori dimittenti certo innotescere debeant, non est tamen necesse ut formali iudicio comprobentur. At religioso semper manifestari debent, data eidem plena respondendi licentia; eiusque responsiones Superiori dimittenti fldeliter subiiciantur; 4° Contra dimissionis decretum est religioso facultas recurrendi ad Sedem Apostolicam; et pendente recursu, dimissio nullum habet iuridicum effectum; 5° Si de mulieribus agatur, servari debet praescriptum can. 643, §2. 154 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The establishment, transfer and suppression of a novitiate house are to take place by a written decree of the supreme Moderator of the institute, given with the consent of the council. §2 To be valid, a novitiate must take place in a house which is duly designated for this purpose. In particular cases and by way of exception and with the permission of the supreme Moderator given with the consent of the council, a candidate can make the novitiate in another house of the institute, under the direction of an approved religious who takes the place of the director of novices. §3 A major Superior can allow a group of novices to reside, for a certain period of time, in another specified house of the institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 648, "c1917": "Religiosus dimissus ad normam can. 647 ipso facto solvitur ab omnibus votis religiosis, salvis oneribus ordini maiori adnexis, si sit in sacris, et firmo praescripto can. 641, §1, 642; clericus autem in minoribus ordinibus constitutus eo ipso redactus est in statum laicalem. CAPUT II. De dimissione religiosorum qui vota perpetua nuncuparunt in religione clericali non exempta vel in religione laicali.", "c1983": "§1 For validity, the novitiate must comprise twelve months spent in the novitiate community, without prejudice to the provision of can. 647 §3. §2 To complete the formation of the novices, the constitutions can prescribe, in addition to the time mentioned in §1, one or more periods of apostolic activity, to be performed outside the novitiate community. §3 The novitiate is not to be extended beyond two years.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 649, "c1917": "In virorum religionibus clericalibus non exemptis et laicalibus, ut professus a votis perpetuis dimitti possit, praecedant necesse est tria delicta cum duplici monitione ac defectu emendationis ad normam can. 656-662.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 647 §3, and can. 648 §2, a novitiate is invalidated by an absence from the novitiate house of more than three months, continuous or broken. Any absence of more than fifteen days must be made good. §2 With the permission of the competent major Superior, first profession may be anticipated, though not by more than fifteen days. 135 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 650, "c1917": "§1. Haec si constiterint, supremus religionis Moderator cum suo Consilio, perpensis omnibus facti adiunctis, deliberet num locus sit dimissioni. §2. Si maior suffragiorum numerus pro dimissione steterit: 1° In religione iuris dioecesani res tota deferatur ad Ordinarium loci in quo religiosa professi domus sita est, cuius est dimissionem pro suo prudenti arbitrio decernere ad normam can. 647; 2° In religione iuris pontificii ipse supremus religionis Moderator dimissionis decretum ferat; quod tamen ut suum sortiatur effectum, debet a Sede Apostolica confirmari. §3. Religioso ius est suas rationes libere exponendi; eiusque responsiones in actis fideliter referendae sunt.", "c1983": "§1 The object of the novitiate demands that novices be formed under the supervision of the director of novices, in a manner of formation to be defined by the institute’s own law. §2 The governance of the novices is reserved to the director of novices alone, under the authority of the major Superiors.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 651, "c1917": "§1. Etiam ad dimittendas religiosas professas a votis perpetuis sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus exiguntur graves causae exteriores una cum incorrigibilitate, experimento prius habito ita ut spes resipiscentiae evanuerit, iudicio Antistitae. 155 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Praescriptum can. 650, §3 etiam in religiosarum dimissione servandum est.", "c1983": "§1 The director of novices is to be a member of the institute who has taken perpetual vows and has been lawfully designated. §2 If need be, directors of novices may be given assistants, who are subject to them in regard to the governance of the novitiate and the manner of formation. §3 Those in charge of the formation of novices are to be members who have been carefully prepared, and who are not burdened with other tasks, so that they may discharge their office fruitfully and in a stable fashion.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 652, "c1917": "§1. Si agatur de religiosis iuris dioecesani, Ordinarii loci in quo sita est sororis professae domus, est causas dimissionis expendere et decretum dimissionis ferre. §2. Si de monialibus, Ordinarius loci omnia acta et documenta transmittat ad Sacram Congregationem cum suo et Superioris regularis voto, si monasterium regularibus sit subiectum. §3. Si de aliis religiosis iuris pontificii, suprema religionis Moderatrix rem totam ad Sacram Congregationem pariter deferat cum omnibus actis et documentis; Sacra autem Congregatio tum in hoc tum in praecedenti casu quod magis expedire censuerit, decernet, firmo praescripto can. 643, §2.", "c1983": "§1 It is the responsibility of the directors of novices and their assistants to discern and test the vocation of the novices, and gradually to form them to lead the life of perfection which is proper to the institute. §2 Novices are to be led to develop human and Christian virtues. Through prayer and self-denial they are to be introduced to a fuller way of perfection. They are to be instructed in contemplating the mystery of salvation, and in reading and meditating on the sacred Scriptures. Their preparation is to enable them to develop their worship of God in the sacred liturgy. They are to learn how to lead a life consecrated to God and their neighbour in Christ through the evangelical counsels. They are to learn about the character and spirit of the institute, its purpose and discipline, its history and life, and be imbued with a love for the Church and its sacred Pastors. §3 Novices, conscious of their own responsibility, are to cooperate actively with the director of novices, so that they may faithfully respond to the grace of their divine vocation. §4 By the example of their lives and by prayer, the members of the institute are to ensure that they do their part in assisting the work of formation of the novices. §5 The period of novitiate mentioned in can. 648 §1, is to be set aside exclusively for the work of formation. The novices are therefore not to be engaged in studies or duties which do not directly serve this formation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 653, "c1917": "In casu gravis scandali exterioris vel gravissimi nocumenti communitati imminentis, religiosus statim potest a Superiore maiore cum consensu sui Consilii vel etiam, si periculum sit in mora et tempus non adsit adeundi Superiorem maiorem, a Superiore locali cum consensu sui Consilii et Ordinarii loci, ad saeculum remitti, habitu religioso illico deposito, ita tamen ut res per ipsum Ordinarium aut per Superiorem maiorem, si adsit, Sanctae Sedis iudicio sine mora subiiciatur. CAPUT III. De processu iudiciali in dimissione religiosorum qui vota perpetua sive sollemnia sive simplicia nuncuparunt in religione clericali exempta.", "c1983": "§1 A novice may freely leave the institute. The competent authority of the institute may also dismiss a novice. §2 On the completion of the novitiate, a novice, if judged suitable, is to be admitted to temporary profession; otherwise the novice is to be dismissed. If a doubt exists 136 Book II: The People of God concerning suitability, the time of probation may be prolonged by the major Superior, in accordance with the institute’s own law, but for a period not exceeding six months. ARTICLE 3: RELIGIOUS PROFESSION", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 654, "c1917": "Vir professus a votis sollemnibus aut a votis simplicibus perpetuis in religione clericali exempta ne dimittatur, nisi processu instituto, salvo praescripto can. 646, 668 et revocato quolibet contrario privilegio. 156 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "By religious profession members make a public vow to observe the three evangelical counsels. Through the ministry of the Church they are consecrated to God, and are incorporated into the institute, with the rights and duties defined by law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 655, "c1917": "§1. Ad sententiam dimissionis ferendam competens est supremus religionis vel monasticae Congregationis Moderator cum suo Consilio seu Capitulo, quod quatuor saltem religiosis constet; si qui deficiant, eorum loco totidem religiosos eligat praeses de consensu aliorum qui cum ipso tribunal collegiale constituunt. §2. Praeses de aliorum consensu promotorem iustitiae nominet ad normam can. 1589, §2.", "c1983": "Temporary profession is to be made for the period defined by the institute’s own law. This period may not be less than three years nor longer than six years.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 656, "c1917": "Ad processum instrumendum deveniri nequit nisi praecesserint: 1° Gravia delicta externa sive contra ius commune sive contra speciale religiosorum ius; 2° Monitiones; 3° Defectus emendationis.", "c1983": "The validity of temporary profession requires: 1° that the person making it has completed at least the eighteenth year of age; 2° that the novitiate has been made validly; 3° that admission has been granted, freely and in accordance with the norms of law, by the competent Superior, after a vote of his or her council; 4° that the profession be explicit and made without force, fear or deceit; 5° that the profession be received by the lawful Superior, personally or through another.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 657, "c1917": "Delicta debent esse saltem tria eiusdem speciei, vel, si diversae, talia ut simul sumpta manifestent perversam voluntatem in malo pervicacem, aut unum tantum permanens, quod ex repetitis monitionibus virtualiter triplex fiat.", "c1983": "§1 When the period of time for which the profession was made has been completed, a religious who freely asks, and is judged suitable, is to be admitted to a renewal of profession or to perpetual profession; otherwise, the religious is to leave. §2 If it seems opportune, the period of temporary profession can be extended by the competent Superior in accordance with the institute’s own law. The total time during which the member is bound by temporary vows may not, however, extend beyond nine years. §3 Perpetual profession can for a just reason be anticipated, but not by more than three months.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 658, "c1917": "§1. Ad monitionem faciendam necesse est ut aut delictum sit notorium aut de eodem constet ex rei confessione extraiudiciali vel ex aliis sufficientibus probationibus quas praevia inquisitio suppeditaverit. §2. In inquisitione peragenda serventur, congrua congruis referendo, praescripta can. 1939 seqq.", "c1983": "Besides the conditions mentioned in can. 656, nn. 3, 4 and 5, and others attached by the institute’s own law, the validity of perpetual profession requires: 1° that the person has completed at least the twenty-first year of age; 137 Book II: The People of God 2° that there has been previous temporary profession for at least three years, without prejudice to the provision of can. 657 §3. ARTICLE 4: THE FORMATION OF RELIGIOUS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 659, "c1917": "Monitio fieri debet ab immediato Superiore maiore per se vel per alium de eius mandato; sed Superior mandatum ne det, nisi praevia informatione facti ad normam can. 658, §1; datum vero mandatum pro prima monitione valeat etiam pro altera.", "c1983": "§1 After first profession, the formation of all members in each institute is to be completed, so that they may lead the life proper to the institute more fully, and fulfil its mission more effectively. §2 The institute’s own law is, therefore, to define the nature and duration of this formation. In this, the needs of the Church and the conditions of people and times are to be kept in mind, insofar as this is required by the purpose and the character of the institute. §3 The formation of members who are being prepared for sacred orders is governed by the universal law and the institute’s own programme of studies.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 660, "c1917": "Duae debent esse monitiones, scilicet singulae pro singulis duobus primis delictis; in delictis autem continuatis seu permanentibus intercedat necesse est inter primam et alteram monitionem saltem trium dierum integrum spatium. 157 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Formation is to be systematic, adapted to the capacity of the members, spiritual and apostolic, both doctrinal and practical. Suitable ecclesiastical and civil degrees are to be obtained as opportunity offers. §2 During the period of formation members are not to be given offices and undertakings which hinder their formation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 661, "c1917": "§1. Monitionibus Superior addat opportunas exhortationes et correctiones, praescriptis insuper poenitentiis aliisque remediis poenalibus, quae apta censeantur ad emendationem rei et scandali reparationem. §2. Praeterea tenetur Superior reum ab occasionibus relabendi removere etiam per translationem, si opus fuerit, ad aliam domum, ubi facilior sit vigilantia et remotior delinquendi occasio. §3. Singulis monitionibus adiiciatur dimissionis comminatio.", "c1983": "Religious are to be diligent in continuing their spiritual, doctrinal and practical formation throughout their lives. Superiors are to ensure that they have the assistance and the time to do this. CHAPTER IV: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF INSTITUTES AND OF THEIR MEMBERS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 662, "c1917": "Religiosus censetur se non emendasse, si post secundam monitionem novum delictum commiserit vel in eodem permanenter perstiterit; post ultimam monitionem sex saltem dies erit exspectandum, antequam ad ulteriora progressus fiat.", "c1983": "Religious are to find their supreme rule of life in the following of Christ as proposed in the Gospel and as expressed in the constitutions of their own institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 663, "c1917": "Immediatus Superior maior, postquam monitiones et correctiones incassum cesserint, omnia acta et documenta diligenter colligat et ad supremum Moderatorem transmittat; hic autem ea tradere debet promotori iustitiae, qui ea examinet et suas conclusiones proponat.", "c1983": "§1 The first and principal duty of all religious is to be the contemplation of things divine and constant union with God in prayer. §2 Each day the members are to make every effort to participate in the Eucharistic sacrifice, receive the most holy Body of Christ and adore the Lord himself present in the Sacrament. §3 They are to devote themselves to reading the sacred Scriptures and to mental prayer. In accordance with the provisions of their own law, they are to celebrate the liturgy of the hours worthily, without prejudice to the obligation of clerics mentioned in can. 276 §2, n. 3. They are also to perform other exercises of piety. 138 Book II: The People of God §4 They are to have a special devotion to the Virgin Mother of God, the example and protectress of all consecrated life, including by way of the rosary. §5 They are faithfully to observe the period of annual retreat.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 664, "c1917": "§1. Si promotor iustitiae, cui fas est etiam ulteriores inquisitiones quas opportunas iudicaverit peragere, accusationem proponat, instruatur processus, servatis praescriptis canonum in Parte Prima Libri Quarti, congrua congruis referendo. §2. Ex processu constare debet de delictis patratis, de praemissa duplici monitione et de defectu emendationis.", "c1983": "Religious are earnestly to strive for the conversion of soul to God. They are to examine their consciences daily, and to approach the sacrament of penance frequently", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 665, "c1917": "Tribunal, diligenter perpensis allegationibus tum promotoris iustitiae tum rei, si quidem iudicaverit satis probata esse ea de quibus in can. 664, §2, sententiam dimissionis pronuntiet.", "c1983": "§1 Religious are to reside in their own religious house and observe the common life; they are not to stay elsewhere except with the permission of the Superior. For a lengthy absence from the religious house, the major Superior, for a just reason and with the consent of the council, can authorise a member to live outside a house of the institute; such an absence is not to exceed one year, unless it be for reasons of health, studies or an apostolate to be exercised in the name of the institute. [See Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Cor Orans, 1 April 2018: 176. “The limitation in the Instruction Verbi Sponsa, n. 17 §2 (“It should be noted that the norm of can. 665 §1, on permanence outside the Institute, does not regard enclosed nuns”), has been repealed; for just cause the Major Superior, according to the norm of can. 665 §1 CIC, with the consent of her Council, may authorize the absence from the monastery of a nun with solemn vows for not more than a year, after hearing the diocesan Bishop or the competent religious Ordinary”] §2 Members who unlawfully absent themselves from a religious house with the intention of withdrawing from the authority of Superiors, are to be carefully sought out and helped to return and to persevere in their vocation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 666, "c1917": "Sententia exsecutioni mandari nequit, nisi fuerit a Sacra Congregatione confirmata; ad quam tribunalis praeses et sententiam et omnia acta processus quamprimum transmittere curabit. 158 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In using the means of social communication, a necessary discretion is to be observed. Members are to avoid whatever is harmful to their vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 667, "c1917": "Pro dissitis regionibus etiam in casibus ordinariis supremi Moderatores cum consensu sui Consilii seu Capituli possunt dimittendi facultatem demandare probis ac prudentibus religiosis, qui saltem tres esse debent, firmo praescripto can. 663-666.", "c1983": "§1 In accordance with the institute’s own law, there is to be in all houses an enclosure appropriate to the character and mission of the institute. Some part of the house is always to be reserved to the members alone. §2 A stricter discipline of enclosure is to be observed in monasteries which are devoted to the contemplative life. §3 Monasteries of cloistered nuns who are wholly devoted to the contemplative life, must observe papal enclosure, that is, in accordance with the norms given by the 139 Book II: The People of God Apostolic See. Other monasteries of cloistered nuns are to observe an enclosure which is appropriate to their nature and is defined in the constitutions. §4 The diocesan Bishop has the faculty of entering, for a just reason, the enclosure of cloistered nuns whose monasteries are situated in his diocese. For a grave reason and with the assent of the Abbess, he can permit others to be admitted to the enclosure, and permit the nuns to leave the enclosure for whatever time is truly necessary. [See Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Cor Orans, 1 April 2018: 83. “All female monasteries, without prejudice to internal autonomy and possible external exemption are subject to the diocesan Bishop, who exercises pastoral care in the following cases: … g) the diocesan Bishop has the faculty, for a just cause, of entering the cloister and allowing other people to enter, with the consent of the Major Superior” (partial derogation from can. 667 §4 CIC approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 174. “In derogation from the provision of can. 667 §4 CIC, the diocesan Bishop, as well as the religious Ordinary, does not intervene in granting dispensation from the cloister” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 175. “In derogation of the provisions of can. 667 §4 CIC, the dispensation from the cloister rests solely with the Major Superior who, in the event that such dispensation exceeds fifteen days, can grant it only after having obtained the consent of her Council” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica)]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 668, "c1917": "In casu, de quo in can. 653, religiosus statim potest a Superiore maiore, vel si periculum sit in mora et tempus non adsit recurrendi ad Superiorem maiorem, a Superiore quoque locali, cum consensu sui Consilii, ad saeculum remitti, habitu religioso illico deposito; religioso autem dimisso, statim processus, si nondum fuerit institutus, instituatur ad normam canonum qui praecedunt. CAPUT IV. De religiosis dimissis qui vota parpetua nuncuparunt.", "c1983": "§1 Before their first profession, members are to cede the administration of their goods to whomsoever they wish and, unless the constitutions provide otherwise, they are freely to make dispositions concerning the use and enjoyment of these goods. At least before perpetual profession, they are to make a will which is valid also in civil law. §2 To change these dispositions for a just reason, and to take any action concerning temporal goods, there is required the permission of the Superior who is competent in accordance with the institute’s own law. §3 Whatever a religious acquires by personal labour, or on behalf of the institute, belongs to the institute. Whatever comes to a religious in any way through pension, grant or insurance also passes to the institute, unless the institute’s own law decrees otherwise. 140 Book II: The People of God §4 When the nature of an institute requires members to renounce their goods totally, this renunciation is to be made before perpetual profession and, as far as possible, in a form that is valid also in civil law; it shall come into effect from the day of profession. The same procedure is to be followed by a perpetually professed religious who, in accordance with the norms of the institute’s own law and with the permission of the supreme Moderator, wishes to renounce goods, in whole or in part. §5 Professed religious who, because of the nature of their institute, totally renounce their goods, lose the capacity to acquire and possess goods; actions of theirs contrary to the vow of poverty are therefore invalid. Whatever they acquire after renunciation belongs to the institute, in accordance with the institute’s own law.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 669, "c1917": "§1. Professus qui vota perpetua emisit, a religione dimissus, votis religiosis manet adstrictus, salvis constitutionibus aut Sedis Apostolicae indultis quae aliud ferant. §2. Si clericus est in minoribus ordinibus constitutus, eo ipso reducitur ad statum laicalem.", "c1983": "§1 As a sign of their consecration and as a witness to poverty, religious are to wear the habit of their institute, determined in accordance with the institute’s own law. §2 Religious of a clerical institute who do not have a special habit are to wear clerical dress, in accordance with can. 284.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 670, "c1917": "Clericus in sacris qui aliquid delictum commisit de quo in can. 646, aut dimissus est ob delictum quod iure communi punitur infamia iuris vel depositione vel degradatione, perpetuo prohibetur deferre habitum ecclesiasticum.", "c1983": "The institute must supply the members with everything that, in accordance with the constitutions, is necessary to fulfil the purpose of their vocation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 671, "c1917": "Si vero dimittatur ob delicta minora iis de quibus in can. 670: 1° Ipso facto suspensus manet, donec a Sancta Sede absolutionem obtinuerit; 2° Sacra Congregatio, si id expedire iudicaverit, dimisso praecipiat ut, habitu cleri saecularis indutus, commoretur in certa dioecesi, indicatis Ordinario causis ob quas dimissus fuit; 159 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Si dimissus praecepto de quo n. 2 non paruerit, religio ad nihil tenetur, et dimissus eo ipso privatus est iure deferendi habitum ecclesiasticum; 4° Ordinarius dioecesis pro eius commoratione designatae, religiosum in domum poenitentiae mittat, vel eum committat curae et vigilantiae pii ac prudentis sacerdotis; et si religiosus non paruerit, servetur praescriptum n. 3; 5° Religio, per manus Ordinarii loci commorationis, caritativum subsidium dimisso suppeditet pro necessariis ad vitae sustentationem, nisi ipse aliunde sibimet providere valeat; 6° Si dimissus vitae rationem ecclesiastico viro dignam non agat, transacto anno aut etiam prius, iudicio Ordinarii, privetur caritativo subsidio, eiiciatur e domo poenitentiae eique auferatur ius deferendi habitum ecclesiasticum ab ipso Ordinario, qui statim mittere curet opportunam relationem tum ad Sedem Apostolicam tum ad religionem; 7° Si vero dimissus praedicto tempore tam laudabiliter se gesserit ut merito haberi possit vere emendatus, Ordinarius eius preces apud Sanctam Sedem commendabit pro absolutione a censura suspensionis, et, ea obtenta, eidem in sua dioecesi permittat, adhibitis opportunis cautelis et limitationibus, Missae celebrationem et etiam, pro suo arbitrio et prudentia, aliud sacrum ministerium, unde honeste vivere queat; quo in casu religio caritativum subsidium intermittere potest. Quod si agatur de diacono aut subdiacono, res ad Sanctam Sedem deferatur.", "c1983": "Religious are not to undertake tasks and offices outside their own institute without the permission of the lawful Superior.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 672, "c1917": "§1. Dimissus, votis in religione emissis non solutus, tenetur ad claustra redire; et si argumenta plenae emendationis per triennium dederit, religio tenetur eum recipere; quod si graves obstent rationes sive ex parte religionis sive ex parte religiosi, res iudicio Sedis Apostolicae subiiciatur. §2. Quoties vero vota in religione emissa cessaverint, si dimissus Episcopum benevolum receptorem invenerit, sub eius iurisdictione et speciali vigilantia maneat, servato praescripto can. 642; secus res ad Sanctam Sedem deferatur. 160 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XVII. De societatibus sive virorum sive mulierum in communi viventium sine votis.", "c1983": "Religious are bound by the provisions of cann. 277, 285, 286, 287 and 289. Religious who are clerics are also bound by the provisions of can. 279 §2. In lay institutes of pontifical right, the permission mentioned in can. 285 §4 can be given by the major Superior. CHAPTER V: THE APOSTOLATE OF INSTITUTES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 673, "c1917": "§1. Societas sive virorum sive mulierum, in qua sodales vivendi rationem religiosorum imitantur in communi degentes sub regimine Superiorum secundum probatas constitutiones, sed tribus consuetis votis publicis non obstringuntur, non est proprie religio, nec eius sodales nomine religiosorum proprie designantur. §2. Huiusmodi societas est clericalis vel laicalis, iuris pontificii vel dioecesani ad normam can. 488, nn. 3, 4.", "c1983": "The apostolate of all religious consists primarily in the witness of their consecrated life, which they are bound to foster through prayer and penance.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 674, "c1917": "Circa erectionem et suppressionem societatis eiusque provinciarum vel domorum, eadem valent quae de Congregationibus religiosis constituta sunt.", "c1983": "Institutes which are wholly directed to contemplation always have an outstanding part in the mystical Body of Christ. They offer to God an exceptional sacrifice of praise. They embellish the people of God with very rich fruits of holiness, move them by their example, and give them increase by a hidden apostolic fruitfulness. Because of this, no matter how urgent the needs of the active apostolate, the members of these institutes cannot be called upon to assist in the various pastoral ministries. 141 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 675, "c1917": "Regimen determinatur in uniuscuiusque societatis constitutionibus; sed in omnibus serventur, congrua congruis referendo, can. 499-530.", "c1983": "§1 Apostolic action is of the very nature of institutes dedicated to apostolic works. The whole life of the members is, therefore, to be imbued with an apostolic spirit, and the whole of their apostolic action is to be animated by a religious spirit. §2 Apostolic action is always to proceed from intimate union with God, and is to confirm and foster this union. §3 Apostolic action exercised in the name of the Church and by its command is to be performed in communion with the Church.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 676, "c1917": "§1. Societas eiusque provinciae et domus capaces sunt acquirendi et possidendi bona temporalia. §2. Administratio bonorum regitur praescripto can. 532-537. §3. Quidquid sodalibus obvenit intuitu societatis, eidem acquiritur; cetera bona sodales secundum constitutiones retinent, acquirunt et administrant.", "c1983": "Lay institutes of men and women participate in the pastoral mission of the Church through the spiritual and corporal works of mercy, performing very many different services for people. They are therefore to remain faithful to the grace of their vocation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 677, "c1917": "In admittendis candidatis serventur constitutiones, salvo praescripto can. 542.", "c1983": "§1 Superiors and members are faithfully to hold fast to the mission and works which are proper to their institute. According to the needs of time and place, however, they are prudently to adapt them, making use of new and appropriate means. §2 Institutes which have associations of Christ’s faithful joined to them are to have a special care that these associations are imbued with the genuine spirit of their family.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 678, "c1917": "In iis quae ad studiorum rationem et ad suscipiendos ordines pertinent, sodales iisdem legibus tenentur ac saeculares clerici, salvis peculiaribus praescriptionibus a Sancta Sede datis. 161 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In matters concerning the care of souls, the public exercise of divine worship and other works of the apostolate, religious are subject to the authority of the Bishops, whom they are bound to treat with sincere obedience and reverence. §2 In the exercise of an apostolate towards persons outside the institute, religious are also subject to their own Superiors and must remain faithful to the discipline of the institute. If the need arises, Bishops themselves are not to fail to insist on this obligation. §3 In directing the apostolic works of religious, diocesan Bishops and religious Superiors must proceed by way of mutual consultation.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 679, "c1917": "§1. Sodales societatis, praeter obligationes quibus, uti sodales, obnoxii sunt secundum constitutiones, tenentur communibus clericorum obligationibus, nisi ex natura rei vel ex sermonis contextu aliud constet, pariterque stare debent praescriptis can. 595-612, nisi constitutiones aliud ferant. §2. Clausuram servent ad normam constitutionum sub Ordinarii loci vigilantia.", "c1983": "For a very grave reason a diocesan Bishop can forbid a member of a religious institute to remain in his diocese, provided the person’s major Superior has been informed and has failed to act; the matter must immediately be reported to the Holy See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 680, "c1917": "Iidem, etiam laici, gaudent clericorum privilegiis, de quibus in can. 119-123, aliisque societati directe concessis, non autem privilegiis religiosorum sine speciali indulto.", "c1983": "Organised cooperation is to be fostered among different institutes, and between them and the secular clergy. Under the direction of the Bishop, there is to be a coordination of all apostolic works and actions, with due respect for the character and purpose of each institute and the laws of its foundation. 142 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 681, "c1917": "Praeter proprias cuiusque societatis constitutiones, circa transitum ad aliam societatem vel ad aliquam religionem aut circa sodalium exitum a societate etiam iuris pontificii, serventur, congrua congruis referendo, praescripta can. 632-635, 645; circa eorum dimissionem, praescripta can. 646 - 672. PARS TERTIA. DE LAICIS.", "c1983": "§1 Works which the diocesan Bishop entrusts to religious are under the authority and direction of the Bishop, without prejudice to the rights of religious Superiors in accordance with can. 678 §§2 and 3. §2 In these cases a written agreement is to be made between the diocesan Bishop and the competent Superior of the institute. This agreement must expressly and accurately define, among other things, the work to be done, the members to be assigned to it and the financial arrangements.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 682, "c1917": "Laici ius habent recipiendi a clero, ad normam ecclesiasticae disciplinae, spiritualia bona et potissimum adiumenta ad salutem necessaria.", "c1983": "§1 If an ecclesiastical office in a diocese is to be conferred on a member of a religious institute, the religious is appointed by the diocesan Bishop on presentation by, or at least with the consent of, the competent Superior. §2 The religious can be removed from the office at the discretion of the authority who made the appointment, with prior notice being given to the religious Superior; or by the religious Superior, with prior notice being given to the appointing authority. Neither requires the other’s consent.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 683, "c1917": "Non licet laicis habitum clericalem deferre, nisi agatur vel de Seminariorum alumnis aliisque adspirantibus ad ordines de quibus in can. 972, §2, vel de laicis, servitio ecclesiae legitime addictis, dum intra eandem ecclesiam sunt aut extra ipsam in aliquo ministerio ecclesiastico partem habent. 162 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XVIII. De fidelium associationibus in genere.", "c1983": "§1 Either personally or through a delegate, the diocesan Bishop can visit churches or oratories to which Christ’s faithful have habitual access, schools other than those open only to the institute’s own members, and other works of religion and charity entrusted to religious, whether these works be spiritual or temporal. He can do this at the time of pastoral visitation, or in a case of necessity. §2 If the diocesan Bishop becomes aware of abuses, and a warning to the religious Superior having been in vain, he can by his own authority deal with the matter. CHAPTER VI: THE SEPARATION OF MEMBERS FROM THE INSTITUTE ARTICLE 1: TRANSFER TO ANOTHER INSTITUTE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 684, "c1917": "Fideles laude digni sunt, si sua dent nomina associationibus ab Ecclesia erectis vel saltem commendatis; caveant autem ab associationibus secretis, damnatis, seditiosis, suspectis aut quae studeant sese a legitima Ecclesiae vigilantia subducere.", "c1983": "§1 Perpetually professed members cannot transfer from their own religious institute to another, except by permission of the supreme Moderators of both institutes, given with the consent of their respective councils. §2 On completion of a probationary period of at least three years, the member can be admitted to perpetual profession in the new institute. A member who refuses to make this profession, or is not admitted to do so by the competent Superiors, is to return to the original institute, unless an indult of secularisation has been obtained. §3 For a religious to transfer from one autonomous monastery to another monastery of the same institute, federation or confederation, the consent of the major Superior of both monasteries and of the chapter of the receiving monastery is required and is 143 Book II: The People of God sufficient, unless the institute’s own law has established further conditions. A new profession is not required. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 684 §3, 20.VI.1987 clarifies that the term “religious” in can. 684 §3 applies to religious in temporary vows as well as to those in perpetual vows] §4 The institute’s own law is to determine the time and manner of the probation which must precede the member’s profession in the new institute. §5 To transfer to a secular institute or to a society of apostolic life, or to transfer from these to a religious institute, the permission of the Holy See is required and its instructions are to be followed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 685, "c1917": "Associationes distinctae a religionibus vel societatibus de quibus in can. 487-681, ab Ecclesia constitui possunt vel ad perfectiorem vitam christianam inter socios promovendam, vel ad aliqua pietatis aut caritatis opera exercenda, vel denique ad incrementum publici cultus.", "c1983": "§1 Until profession is made in the new institute, the rights and obligations of the member in the previous institute are suspended, but the vows remain. From the beginning of probation, the member is bound to observe the laws of the new institute. §2 By profession in the new institute the member is incorporated into it, and the earlier vows, rights and obligations cease. ARTICLE 2: DEPARTURE FROM THE INSTITUTE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 686, "c1917": "§1. Nulla in Ecclesia recognoscitur associatio quae a legitima auctoritate ecclesiastica erecta vel saltem approbata non fuerit. §2. Associationes erigere vel approbare pertinet, praeter Romanum Pontificem, ad loci Ordinarium, exceptis illis quarum instituendarum ius, apostolico ex privilegio, aliis reservatum est. §3. Licet privilegium concessum probetur, semper tamen, nisi aliud in ipso privilegio cautum sit, requiritur ad validitatem erectionis consensus Ordinarii loci scripto datus; consensus tamen ab Ordinario praestitus pro erectione domus religiosae valet etiam pro erigenda in eadem domo vel ecclesia ei adnexa associatione, quae non sit constituta ad modum organici corporis et illius religionis sit propria. §4. Vicarius Generalis ex solo mandato generali, et Vicarius Capitularis nequeunt associationes erigere aut consensum praebere pro earum erectione aut aggregatione. §5. Erectionis litterae ab iis qui ex privilegio apostolico associationem erigunt, gratis concedantur sola excepta taxa pro expensis necessariis.", "c1983": "§1 With the consent of the council, the supreme moderator for a grave cause can grant an indult of exclaustration to a member professed by perpetual vows, but not for more than five years, and if it concerns a cleric, with the prior consent of the ordinary of the place in which he must reside. To extend an indult or to grant it for more than five years is reserved to the Holy See, or to the diocesan bishop if it concerns institutes of diocesan right. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] §2 Only the Apostolic See can grant an indult of exclaustration for cloistered nuns. [See Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated life and Societies of Apostolic Life, Instruction Cor Orans, 1 April 2018: 130. “In exemption of can. 686 §2 CIC, the Federal Council gives its consent for the request of the indult of exclaustration for a nun of solemn vows, after the year granted by the Major Superior of the monastery, up to the completion of three years” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 144 Book II: The People of God 131. “The Federal Council gives its consent for the request for the extension of the indult of exclaustration for a nun of solemn vows, to be requested from the Holy See” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 177. “In derogation of can. 686 §2 CIC, the Major Superior, with the consent of her Council, can grant the indult of exclaustration to a nun professed with solemn vows, for not more than a year, after the consent of the Ordinary of the place where the nun will have to live, and after having heard the opinion of the diocesan Bishop or of the competent religious Ordinary” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica); 178. “In derogation of can. 686 §2 CIC, an extension of the indult of exclaustration can be granted by the Federal President with the consent of her Council, for a nun professed with solemn vows of a monastery of the Federation for a period of no more than two years” (exemption approved by the Holy Father in forma specifica)] §3 At the request of the supreme Moderator acting with the consent of his or her council, exclaustration can be imposed by the Holy See on a member of an institute of pontifical right, or by a diocesan Bishop on a member of an institute of diocesan right. In either case a grave reason is required, and equity and charity are to be observed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 687, "c1917": "Ad normam can. 100, tunc tantum fidelium associationes iuridicam in Ecelesia personam acquirunt, cum a legitimo Superiore ecclesiastico formale obtinuerunt erectionis decretum. 163 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Members who are exclaustrated are considered as dispensed from those obligations which are incompatible with their new condition of life. They remain dependent on and under the care of their Superiors and, particularly in the case of a cleric, of the local Ordinary. They may wear the religious habit, unless the indult specifies otherwise, but they lack active and passive voice.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 688, "c1917": "Associatio titulum seu nomen ne assumat quod levitatem aut absonam novitatem sapiat, vel speciem devotionis a Sede Apostolica non probatam exprimat.", "c1983": "§1 A person who, on completion of the time of temporary profession, wishes to leave the institute, is free to do so. §2 During the time of temporary profession, a person who asks to leave the institute for a grave cause can obtain an indult of departure from the supreme moderator with the consent of his or her council; in the case of an autonomous monastery, mentioned in can. 615, however, the bishop of the house of assignment must confirm the indult for it to be valid. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 689, "c1917": "§1. Quaelibet associatio sua statuta habeat, a Sede Apostolica vel ab Ordinario loci examinata et approbata. §2. Statuta quae non sint confirmata a Sede Apostolica, moderationi et correctioni Ordinarii loci semper subiecta manent.", "c1983": "§1 The competent major Superior, after consulting his or council, can for just reasons exclude a member from making further profession on the completion of temporary profession. 145 Book II: The People of God §2 Even though contracted after profession, a physical or psychological infirmity which, in the judgement of experts, renders the member mentioned in §1 unsuited to lead a life in the institute, constitutes a reason for not admitting the member to renewal of profession or to perpetual profession, unless the infirmity was contracted through the negligence of the institute or because of work performed in the institute. §3 A religious who becomes insane during the period of temporary vows cannot be dismissed from the institute, even though unable to make a new profession.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 690, "c1917": "§1. Omnes associationes, etiam ab Apostolica Sede erectae, nisi speciale obstet privilegium, iurisdictioni subsunt et vigilantiae Ordinarii loci, qui ad normas sacrorum canonum eas invisendi ius habet et munus. §2. Associationes tamen, quae vi privilegii apostolici a religiosis exemptis in suis ecclesiis institutae sunt, Ordinariis locorum fas non est visitare quod attinet ad ea quae internam disciplinam seu spiritualem associationis directionem spectant.", "c1983": "§1 A person who lawfully leaves the institute after completing the novitiate or after profession, can be re-admitted by the supreme Moderator, with the consent of his or her council, without the obligation of repeating the novitiate. The same Moderator is to determine an appropriate probation prior to temporary profession, and the length of time in vows before making perpetual profession, in accordance with the norms of can. 655 and 657. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18297/2024, 26.VI.2024, on the readmission of a religious after lawful departure from an institute] §2 The Superior of an autonomous monastery, acting with the consent of his or her council, has the same faculty.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 691, "c1917": "§1. Associatio legitime erecta, nisi aliud expresse cautum sit, bona temporalia possidere et administrare potest sub auctoritate Ordinarii loci, cui rationem administrationis saltem quotannis reddere debet, ad normam can. 1525, minime vero parochi, licet in eius territorio erecta sit, nisi aliud Ordinarius ipse statuerit. §2. Potest, ad normam statutorum, oblationes recipere, et receptas erogare ad pios ipsius associationis usus, salva semper offerentium voluntate. §3. Nulli associationi eleemosynas colligere licet, nisi id aut statuta permittant, aut necessitas postulet, et loci Ordinarii consensus accedat ac servetur forma ab eodem praescripta. §4. Ad eleemosynas extra territorium colligendas uniuscuiusque Ordinarii venia, scripto data, requiritur. §5. Oblationum quoque ac eleemosynarum fidelis erogationis rationem associatio reddat Ordinario loci.", "c1983": "§1 A perpetually professed religious is not to seek an indult to leave the institute, except for very grave reasons, weighed before the Lord. The petition is to be presented to the supreme Moderator of the institute, who will forward it to the competent authority with his or her own opinion and that of the council. §2 In institutes of pontifical right this indult is reserved to the Apostolic See. In institutes of diocesan right the indult can be granted by the Bishop in whose diocese is located the house to which the religious is assigned.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 692, "c1917": "Ad fruendum associationis iuribus, privilegiis, indulgentiis, aliisque gratiis spiritualibus, necesse est et sufficit ut quis in eam valide receptus sit, secundum propria associationis statuta et ab ea legitime non expulsus. 164 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "An indult to leave the institute, which is lawfully granted and notified to the member, by virtue of the law itself carries with it, unless it has been rejected by the member in the act of notification, a dispensation from the vows and from all obligations arising from profession.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 693, "c1917": "§1. Acatholici et damnatae sectae adscripti aut censura notorie irretiti et in genere publici peccatores valide recipi nequeunt. §2. Eadem persona potest adscribi pluribus associationibus, salvo praescripto can. 705. §3. Absentes ne adscribantur associationibus ad modum organici corporis constitutis; praesentes autem, nonnisi scientes ac volentes adscribi possunt. §4. Salvo praescripto can. 704, religiosi possunt piis associationibus nomen dare, exceptis iis quarum leges, Superiorum iudicio, cum observantia regulae et constitutionum conciliari nequeant.", "c1983": "If the member is a cleric, the indult is not granted until he has found a Bishop who will incardinate him in his diocese or at least receive him there on probation. If he is received on probation, he is by virtue of the law itself incardinated in the diocese after five years, unless the Bishop has rejected him. ARTICLE 3: THE DISMISSAL OF MEMBERS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 694, "c1917": "§1. Receptio fiat ad normam iuris ac statutorum uniuscuiusque associationis. §2. Ut autem de receptione constet, inscriptio in albo associationis fieri omnino debet; imo haec inscriptio, si associatio in personam moralem erecta fuerit, est ad validitatem necessaria.", "c1983": "§1 A religious must be held as dismissed ipso facto from an institute who: 146 Book II: The People of God 1° has defected notoriously from the Catholic faith; 2° has contracted marriage or attempted it, even only civilly; 3° has been illegitimately absent from the religious house, pursuant to can. 665 §2, for 12 consecutive months, taking into account that the location of the religious himself or herself may be unknown. §2 In such cases the Major Superior, with his or her council and without hesitation, having gathered the evidence, must issue the statement of the case so that the dismissal may be juridically constituted. §3 In the case envisaged by §1, n. 3, in order to be juridically constituted, this statement must be confirmed by the Holy See; for institutes of diocesan right the confirmation rests with the Bishop of the principal See. [Revised wording according to m.p. Communis vita, 19.III.2019]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 695, "c1917": "Occasione receptionis in associationem nihil directe vel indirecte exigatur, praeter id quod in statutis legitime approbatis designatum sit, aut ab Ordinario loci, ratione specialium circumstantiarum expresse permissum in associationis favorem.", "c1983": "§1 A member must be dismissed for the offences mentioned in cann. 1395, 1397, and 1398, unless, for the offences mentioned in can. 1395 §§2-3 and 1398 §1, the Superior judges that dismissal is not absolutely necessary; and that sufficient provision can be made in some other way for the amendment of the member, the restoration of justice and the reparation of scandal. [Revised wording according to m.p. Recognitum Librum VI, 26.IV.2022] §2 In these cases the major Superior is to collect the evidence concerning the facts and the imputability of the offence. The accusation and the evidence are then to be presented to the member, who shall be given the opportunity for defence. All the acts, signed by the major Superior and the notary, are to be forwarded, together with the written and signed replies of the member, to the supreme Moderator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 696, "c1917": "§1. Nemo, legitime adscriptus, ab associatione dimittatur, nisi iusta de causa ad normam statutorum. §2. Qui in casum inciderint, de quo in can. 693, §1, expungantur, praemissa monitione, servatis propriis statutis et salvo iure recursus ad Ordinarium. §3. Etiamsi in statutis nihil expresse caveatur etiam loci Ordinarius quod ad omnes associationes, et Superior religiosus quod ad associationes ex apostolico indulto a religiosis erectas attinet, possunt socios dimittere.", "c1983": "§1 A member can be dismissed for other causes, provided they are grave, external, imputable and juridically proven. Among such causes are: habitual neglect of the obligations of consecrated life; repeated violations of the sacred bonds; obstinate disobedience to the lawful orders of Superiors in grave matters; grave scandal arising from the culpable behaviour of the member; obstinate attachment to, or diffusion of, teachings condemned by the magisterium of the Church; public adherence to materialistic or atheistic ideologies; the unlawful absence mentioned in can. 665 §2, if it extends for a period of six months; other reasons of similar gravity which are perhaps defined in the institute’s own law. §2 A member in temporary vows can be dismissed even for less grave reasons determined in the institute’s own law. 147 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 697, "c1917": "§1. Associationes legitime erectae ius habent, ad normam statutorum et sacrorum canonum, celebrandi comitia, edendi peculiares normas quae ipsum sodalitium respiciant, eligendi administratores bonorum, officiales et ministros, firmo praescripto can. 715. 165 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. In iis quae convocationem ad comitia et electiones respiciunt, serventur ius commune, quod prostat in can. 161-182 et statuta iuri communi non contraria.", "c1983": "§1 In the cases mentioned in can. 696, if the major Superior, after consulting his or her council, judges that the process of dismissal should be commenced: 1° the major Superior is to collect or complete the evidence; 2° the major Superior is to warn the member in writing, or before two witnesses, with an explicit caution that dismissal will follow unless the member reforms. The reasons for dismissal are to be clearly expressed and the member is to be given every opportunity for defence. If the warning has no effect, another warning is to be given after an interval of at least fifteen days; 3° if this latter warning is also ineffectual, and the major Superior with his or her council judges that there is sufficient proof of incorrigibility, and that the defence by the member is insufficient, after fifteen days from the last warning have passed in vain all the acts, signed by the major Superior and the notary, are to be forwarded, together with the signed replies of the member, to the supreme Moderator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 698, "c1917": "§1. Nisi privilegium apostolicum aliud expresse caveat, nominatio moderatoris et cappellani pertinet ad loci Ordinarium in associationibus ab ipso vel ab Apostolica Sede erectis aut approbatis, et in associationibus a religiosis vi apostolici privilegii erectis extra proprias ecclesias; in associationibus vero erectis a religiosis in propriis ecclesiis requiritur tantum Ordinarii loci consensus, si a Superiore moderator et cappellanus e clero saeculari eligantur. §2. Moderator et cappellanus possunt, durante munere, benedicere associationis habitum seu insignia, scapularia, etc., eaque adscribendis imponere; quod vero ad conciones attinet, serventur praescripta can. 1337 -1342. §3. Moderatorem et cappellanum revocare ex iusta causa possunt qui illos nominaverunt eorumque successores vel Superiores. §4. Idem potest esse moderator et cappellanus.", "c1983": "In all the cases mentioned in cann. 695 and 696, the member always retains the right to communicate with, and send replies directly to, the supreme Moderator.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 699, "c1917": "§1. Ob graves causas et salvo iure recursus ad Apostolicam Sedem, potest loci Ordinarius supprimere non solum associationem a se vel a decessoribus suis erectam, sed etiam associationem ex apostolico indulto a religiosis erectam de consensu Ordinarii loci. §2. Associationes vero ab ipsa Apostolica Sede erectae nonnisi ab eadem supprimi possunt. TITULUS XIX. De fidelium associationibus in specie.", "c1983": "§1 The supreme Moderator and his or her council are to proceed in collegial fashion in accurately weighing the evidence, the arguments, and the defence. For validity, the council must comprise at least four members. If by a secret vote it is decided to dismiss the religious, a decree of dismissal is to be drawn up, which for validity must express at least in summary form the reasons in law and in fact. §2 In the autonomous monasteries mentioned in can. 615, it belongs to the major superior, with the consent of his or her council, to decide on dismissal. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] [See Rescript “ex audientia SS.mi”, 28.05.2026, in relation to cases where the professed member to be dismissed is the major superior of the monastery]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 700, "c1917": "Triplex distinguitur in Ecclesia associationum species: tertii Ordines saeculares, confraternitates, piae uniones. 166 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A decree of dismissal issued in the case of a professed member takes effect from the time that it is communicated to the member concerned. To be valid, however, the decree must indicate the right which the dismissed possesses to make recourse to the competent authority within thirty days from receiving notification, without the need for the petition in can. 1743 §1. The recourse has suspensive effect. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022, and m.p. Expedit ut iura, 2.IV.2023] 148 Book II: The People of God [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 700, 17.V.1986 had stated that the decree of dismissal could only be notified to the person dismissed after its confirmation by the Holy See, not before. The amended wording of the canon no longer requires that the decree of dismissal be confirmed by the competent superior prior to notification.]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 701, "c1917": "§1. Inter pias laicorum associationes, ordo praecedentiae est qui sequitur, firmo praescripto can. 106, nn. 5, 6: 1° Tertii Ordines; 2° Archiconfraternitates; 3° Confraternitates; 4° Piae uniones primariae; 5° Aliae piae uniones. §2. Confraternitas sanctissimi Sacramenti, si agatur de processione in qua defertur sanctissimum Sacramentum, praecedit ipsis archiconfraternitatibus. §3. Omnes autem tunc solummodo ius praecedentiae habent, cum collegialiter incedunt sub propria cruce vel vexillo et cum habitu seu insignibus associationis. CAPUT I. De tertiis Ordinibus saecularibus.", "c1983": "By lawful dismissal, both the vows and the rights and duties deriving from profession automatically cease. If the member is a cleric, he may not exercise sacred orders until he finds a Bishop who will, after a suitable probation, receive him into his diocese in accordance with can. 693, or who will at least allow him to exercise his sacred orders.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 702, "c1917": "§1. Tertiarii saeculares sunt qui in saeculo, sub moderatione alicuius Ordinis, secundum eiusdem spiritum, ad christianam perfectionem contendere nituntur, modo saeculari vitae consentaneo, secundum regulas ab Apostolica Sede pro ipsis approbatas. §2. Si tertius saecularis Ordo in plures associationes dividatur, harum quaelibet legitime constituta dicitur sodalitas tertiariorum.", "c1983": "§1 Whoever lawfully leaves a religious institute or is lawfully dismissed from one, cannot claim anything from the institute for any work done in it. §2 The institute, however, is to show equity and evangelical charity towards the member who is separated from it.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 703, "c1917": "§1. Firmo privilegio nonnullis Ordinibus concesso, nulla religio potest tertium Ordinem sibi adiungere. §2. Dato etiam apostolico privilegio, Superiores religiosi possunt quidem personas particulares tertio Ordini adscribere, sed nequeunt sodalitatem tertiariorum valide erigere sine consensu Ordinarii loci ad normam can. 686, §3. §3. Nec sodalitatibus a se erectis possunt concedere usum particularium vestium, in publicis sacris functionibus deferendarum, sine speciali eiusdem Ordinarii licentia. 167 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In a case of grave external scandal, or of extremely grave and imminent harm to the institute, a member can be expelled forthwith from the house by the major Superior. If there is danger in delay, this can be done by the local Superior with the consent of his or her council. The major Superior, if need be, is to introduce a process of dismissal in accordance with the norms of law, or refer the matter to the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 704, "c1917": "§1. Qui vota nuncupavit vel in perpetuum vel ad tempus in aliqua religione, nequit simul ad ullum tertium Ordinem pertinere, etsi eidem antea fuerit adscriptus. §2. Si solutus a votis ad saeculum redierit, antiqua adscriptio reviviscit.", "c1983": "In the report to be sent to the Apostolic See in accordance with can. 592 §1, mention is to be made of members who have been separated in any way from the institute. CHAPTER VII: RELIGIOUS RAISED TO THE EPISCOPATE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 705, "c1917": "Nulla tertiariorum sodalitas, sine apostolico indulto, adscribere potest sodales alius tertii Ordinis in eodem remanentes; singulis tamen sodalibus licet iusta de causa transire sive ab alio ad alium tertium Ordinem, sive ab alia ad aliam sodalitatem eiusdem tertii Ordinis.", "c1983": "A religious who is raised to the episcopate remains a member of his institute, but is subject only to the Roman Pontiff by his vow of obedience. He is not bound by obligations which he prudently judges are not compatible with his condition. [A religious bishop lacks an active and passive voice in his own institute. If a religious is appointed a judge of the Roman Rota, he is not exempt from the religious Ordinary or from the obligations deriving from the religious profession (as in the case of religious raised to the episcopate), except in what concerns the exercise of his office. See Authentic Interpretations of canon 705, 17.V.1986 and 23.V.1988] 149 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 706, "c1917": "Publicis processionibus, funeribus aliisque ecclesiasticis functionibus tertiarii possunt, sed non tenentur collegialiter interesse; at si intersint, cum suis insignibus sub cruce propria incedant necesse est. CAPUT II. De confraternitatibus et piis unionibus.", "c1983": "In the case of the religious mentioned above: 1° if he has lost the ownership of his goods through his profession he now has the use and enjoyment and the administration of the goods which he acquires. In the case of a diocesan Bishop and of those mentioned in can. 381 §2, the particular Church acquires their ownership; in the case of others, they belong to the institute or the Holy See, depending on whether the institute is or is not capable of possessing goods; 2° if he has not lost the ownership of his goods through his profession, he recovers the use and enjoyment and the administration of the goods he possessed; what he obtains later, he acquires fully; 3° in both cases any goods he receives which are not personal gifts must be disposed of according to the intention of the donors.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 707, "c1917": "§1. Associationes fidelium quae ad exercitium alicuius operis pietatis aut caritatis erectae sunt, nomine veniunt piarum unionum; quae, si ad modum organici corporis sint constitutae, sodalitia audiunt. §2. Sodalitia vero in incrementum quoque publici cultus erecta, speciali nomine confraternitates appellantur.", "c1983": "§1 A religious Bishop ‘emeritus’ may choose to reside outside the house of his institute, unless the Apostolic See disposes otherwise. §2 If he has served a diocese, can. 402 §2 is to be observed concerning his suitable and worthy maintenance, unless his own institute wishes to provide such maintenance. Otherwise, the Apostolic See is to make other provision. CHAPTER VIII: CONFERENCES OF MAJOR SUPERIORS", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 708, "c1917": "Confraternitates nonnisi per formale erectionis decretum constitui possunt; pro piis autem unionibus sufficit Ordinarii approbatio, qua obtenta, ipsae, licet morales personae non sint, capaces tamen sunt obtinendi gratias spirituales ac praesertim indulgentias. 168 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Major Superiors can usefully meet together in conferences and councils, so that by combined effort they may work to achieve more fully the purpose of each institute, while respecting the autonomy, nature and spirit of each. They can also deal with affairs which are common to all, and work to establish suitable coordination and cooperation with Episcopal Conferences and with individual Bishops.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 709, "c1917": "§1. Confratres nequeunt sacris functionibus operam praestare, nisi confraternitatis habitum seu insignia deferant. §2. Mulieres confraternitatibus adscribi tantum possunt ad lucrandas indulgentias et gratias spirituales confratribus concessas.", "c1983": "Conferences of major Superiors are to have their own statutes, which must be approved by the Holy See. Only the Holy See can establish them or give them juridical personality. They remain under the ultimate direction of the Holy See. TITLE III: SECULAR INSTITUTES", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 710, "c1917": "Titulus seu nomen confraternitatis vel piae unionis desumatur vel a Dei attributis, vel a christianae religionis mysteriis, vel a festis Domini et Beatae Virginis Mariae, vel a Sanctis, vel a pio opere ipsius sodalitii.", "c1983": "A secular institute is an institute of consecrated life in which Christ’s faithful, living in the world, strive for the perfection of charity and endeavour to contribute to the sanctification of the world, especially from within.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 711, "c1917": "§1. Plures confraternitates vel piae uniones eiusdem tituli ac instituti, nisi id eis specialiter concessum sit aut iure cautum, ne erigantur neve approbentur in eodem loco; si vero agatur de magnis civitatibus, id licet, dummodo inter ipsas intercedat conveniens, iudicio Ordinarii loci, distantia. §2. Curent locorum Ordinarii ut in qualibet paroecia instituantur confraternitates sanctissimi Sacramenti, ac doctrinae christianae; quae, legitime erectae, ipso iure aggregatae sunt eisdem Archiconfraternitatibus in Urbe a Cardinali Urbis Vicario erectis.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of the law concerning institutes of consecrated life, consecration as a member of a secular institute does not change the member’s canonical status among the people of God, be it lay or clerical. 150 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 712, "c1917": "§1. Confraternitates vel piae uniones ne erigantur, nisi in ecclesia aut oratorio publico vel saltem semi-publico. §2. Ne instituantur, sine Capituli consensu, in ecclesia cathedrali aut collegiali. §3. In ecclesiis vel oratoriis religiosarum Ordinarius loci permittere potest erectionem associationis mulierum tantum, aut piae unionis quae nonnisi precationibus incumbat et gratiarum dumtaxat spiritualium communicatione gaudeat.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 598-601, the constitutions are to establish the sacred bonds by which the evangelical counsels are undertaken in the institute. They are to define the obligations which these bonds entail, while always preserving in the manner of life the secular character proper to the institute.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 713, "c1917": "§1. Religiosi cum confraternitatibus piisve unionibus a se erectis possunt et debent communicare omnes et solas gratias spirituales, quae in facultatibus a Sede Apostolica receptis specifice et nominatim communicabiles declarentur, eaeque in actu erectionis manifestandae sunt singulis, servato praescripto can. 919. §2. Confraternitatibus, ab iisdem erectis, non licet vestem propriam seu insignia, quae in publicis processionibus aliisque sacris functionibus deferenda sunt, assumere sine speciali Ordinarii loci licentia. 169 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Members of these institutes express and exercise their special consecration in apostolic activity. Like a leaven, they endeavour to permeate everything with an evangelical spirit for the strengthening and growth of the Body of Christ. §2 Lay members participate in the evangelising mission of the Church in the world and from within the world. They do this by their witness of Christian life and of fidelity to their consecration, and by the assistance they give in directing temporal affairs to God and in animating the world by the power of the Gospel. They also offer their cooperation to serve the ecclesial community in accordance with the secular manner of life proper to them. §3 Clerical members, by the witness of their consecrated life, especially in the presbyterium, support their colleagues by a distinctive apostolic charity, and in the people of God they further the sanctification of the world by their sacred ministry.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 714, "c1917": "Confraternitas proprium habitum vel insignia, sine licentia Ordinarii loci, ne dimittat neve immutet.", "c1983": "Members are to live their lives in the ordinary conditions of the world, either alone, in their families or in fraternal groups, in accordance with the constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 715, "c1917": "§1. Comitiis confraternitatum, etsi in regularium ecclesiis et oratoriis celebrandis, per se vel per delegatum praeesse sine iure tamen suffragii, dignos et idoneos officiales et ministros electos confirmare, indignos vel non idoneos respuere aut removere, statuta aliasve ordinationes, nisi a Sede Apostolica approbatae fuerint, corrigere et approbare, pertinet ad loci Ordinarium. §2. De comitiorum extraordinariorum celebratione confraternitas Ordinarium loci eiusve delegatum tempestive praemoneat; secus Ordinario ius est comitia impediendi vel eorum decreta penitus infirmandi.", "c1983": "§1 Clerical members incardinated in a diocese are subject to the diocesan Bishop, except for whatever concerns the consecrated life of their own institutes. §2 Those who, in accordance with the norms of can. 266 §3, are incardinated in the institute, and who are appointed to works proper to the institute or to the governance of the institute, are subject to the Bishop in the same way as religious.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 716, "c1917": "§1. Confraternitates et piae uniones, in propriis ecclesiis erectae, functiones non paroeciales, servatis servandis, independenter a parocho exercere possunt, dummodo ministerio paroeciali in paroeciali ecclesia non noceant. §2. Idem servetur etiam in casu quo paroecia erecta sit in ipsa confraternitatis ecclesia. §3. In dubio utrum funetiones confraternitatis vel piae unionis noceant, necne, ministerio paroeciali, ad Ordinarium loci spectat ius decidendi, itemque statuendi practicas normas servandas.", "c1983": "§1 All members are to take an active part in the life of the institute, in accordance with the institute’s own law. §2 Members of the same institute are to preserve a rapport with one another, carefully fostering a unity of spirit and a genuine fraternity.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 717, "c1917": "§1. Si in ecclesiis non suis erectae sint, proprias functiones ecclesiasticas in sacello tantum vel altari, in quo sunt erectae, peragere possunt ad normam can. 716 et peculiarium statutorum. §2. Patrimonium confraternitatis et piae unionis, quae erecta sit in ecclesia non sua, aut cuius ecclesia sit simul ecclesia paroecialis, debet esse separatum a bonis fabricae vel communitatis.", "c1983": "§1 The constitutions are to determine the institute’s own form of governance. They are to define the period of time for which Moderators exercise their office and the manner in which they are to be designated. §2 No one is to be designated supreme Moderator unless definitively incorporated into the institute. §3 Those entrusted with the governance of the institute are to ensure that its unity of spirit is maintained, and that the active participation of the members is developed. 151 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 718, "c1917": "Confraternitates processionibus consuetis et aliis, quas Ordinarius loci indixerit, tenentur collegialiter cum propriis insignibus et sub proprio vexillo interesse, nisi Ordinarius aliud praescripserit. 170 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The administration of the goods of the institute must express and foster evangelical poverty. It is governed by the norms of Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, and by the institute’s own law. This same law of the institute is also to define the obligations, especially the financial obligations, of the institute towards the members engaged in its work.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 719, "c1917": "§1. De Ordinarii loci consensu confraternitas vel pia unio de alia ad aliam sedem transferri potest, nisi iure aut statutis a Sede Apostolica probatis translatio prohibeatur. §2. Quoties agatur de transferenda confraternitate vel pia unione alicui religioni reservata, Superioris consensus est requirendus. CAPUT III. De archiconfraternitatibus et primariis unionibus.", "c1983": "§1 Members are to respond faithfully to their vocation, and their apostolic action is to proceed from their union with Christ. They are therefore to devote themselves assiduously to prayer and engage in a suitable way in the reading of the sacred Scriptures. They are to make an annual retreat and perform other spiritual exercises in accordance with their own law. §2 The celebration of the Eucharist, daily where possible, is to be the source and strength of their whole consecrated life. §3 They are to go freely to the sacrament of penance and receive it frequently. §4 They are to be free to obtain the necessary spiritual direction. Should they so desire, they may seek such counsel even from their Moderators.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 720, "c1917": "Sodalitia quae iure pollent alias eiusdem speciei associationes sibi aggregandi, archisodalitia, vel archiconfraternitates, vel piae uniones, congregationes, societates primariae appellantur.", "c1983": "The right of admitting a person to the institute, or to probation, or to the taking of sacred bonds, both temporary and perpetual or definitive, belongs to the major Moderators with their council, in accordance with the constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 721, "c1917": "§1. Nulla associatio potest sine apostolico indulto alias sibi valide aggregare. §2. Archiconfraternitas vel primaria unio eas tantum potest confraternitates vel pias uniones sibi aggregare, quae sint eiusdem tituli ac finis, nisi indultum apostolicum aliud ferat.", "c1983": "§1 The following are invalidly admitted to initial probation: 1° one who has not yet attained majority; 2° one who is currently bound by a sacred bond in another institute of consecrated life, or incorporated in a society of apostolic life; 3° a spouse, while the marriage lasts. §2 The constitutions can establish other impediments to admission, even for validity, or attach conditions to it. §3 For a person to be received into the institute, that degree of maturity is required which is necessary to live the life of the institute properly.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 722, "c1917": "§1. Per aggregationem communicantur omnes indulgentiae, privilegia et aliae gratiae spirituales communicabiles quae associationi aggreganti directe et nominatim a Sede Apostolica concessae fuerint vel in posterum concedantur, nisi aliud in indulto apostolico caveatur. §2. Ex hac communicatione nullum ius associatio aggregans acquirit supra aggregatam.", "c1983": "§1 The initial probation is to be so arranged that the candidates can better recognise their divine vocation and their vocation to that institute, and be trained in the spirit and manner of life of the institute. §2 Candidates are to be properly formed to live a life according to the evangelical counsels. They are to be taught how to translate this life completely into their apostolate, applying those forms of evangelisation which best correspond to the purpose, spirit and character of the institute. 152 Book II: The People of God §3 The constitutions are to define the manner and time of the probation to be made before the first sacred bonds are undertaken in the institute; this time is to be not less than two years.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 723, "c1917": "Ad aggregationis validitatem requiritur ut: 1° Associatio iam fuerit canonice erecta nec alii archiconfraternitati vel primariae unioni aggregata; 171 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Fiat de consensu Ordinarii loci scriptis dato una cum eius litteris testimonialibus; 3° Indulgentiae, privilegia et aliae gratiae spirituales quae per aggregationem communicantur, enumerentur in elencho, ab Ordinario loci in quo archiconfraternitas sita est, recognito et societati aggregatae tradendo; 4° Aggregatio fiat formula in statutis praescripta et in perpetuum; 5° Litterae aggregationis expediantur gratis omnino et nulla prorsus mercede etiam sponte oblata, exceptis necessariis expensis.", "c1983": "§1 When the time of the initial probation has been completed, a candidate who is judged suitable is either to undertake the three evangelical counsels, sealed with a sacred bond, or to leave the institute. §2 This first incorporation is to be temporary, in accordance with the constitutions, but is to be for not less than five years. §3 When this period of incorporation has been completed, a member who is judged suitable is to be admitted to perpetual, or definitive incorporation, that is, by temporary bonds always to be renewed. §4 Definitive incorporation is equivalent to perpetual incorporation in respect of defined juridical effects, which are to be established in the constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 724, "c1917": "Archiconfraternitas ve1 primaria unio de alia ad aliam sedem nonnisi ab Apostolica Sede transferri potest.", "c1983": "§1 After the first acceptance of the sacred bonds, formation is to continue without interruption in accordance with the constitutions. §2 Members are to be formed simultaneously in matters human and divine. The Moderators of the institute are to have a serious concern for the continued spiritual formation of the members.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 725, "c1917": "Titulus archisodalitii vel archiconfraternitatis vel unionis primariae, etiam honoris tantum causa, potest associationi ab una Sede Apostolica concedi. LIBER TERTIUS. DE REBUS.", "c1983": "The institute can associate with itself, by some form of bond determined in the constitutions, other members of Christ’s faithful who seek evangelical perfection according to the spirit of the institute and who share in its mission.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 726, "c1917": "Res de quibus in hoc libro agitur quaeque totidem media sunt ad Ecclesiae finem consequendum, aliae sunt spirituales, aliae temporales, aliae mixtae.", "c1983": "§1 When the time of temporary incorporation is completed, the member can freely leave the institute, or can for a just cause be excluded from renewing the sacred bonds by the major Moderator, after consultation with his or her council. §2 A temporarily incorporated member who freely requests it, can for a grave reason be granted an indult to leave the institute by the supreme Moderator, with the consent of the council.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 727, "c1917": "§1. Studiosa voluntas emendi vel vendendi pro pretio temporali rem intrinsece spiritualem, ex. gr., Sacramenta, ecclesiasticam iurisdictionem, consecrationem, indulgentias, etc., vel rem temporalem rei spirituali adnexam ita ut res temporalis sine spirituali nullo modo esse possit, ex. gr., beneficium ecclesiasticum, etc., aut res spiritualis sit obiectum, etsi partiale, contractus, ex. gr., consecratio in calicis consecrati venditione, est simonia iuris divini. 172 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Dare vero res temporales spirituali adnexas pro temporalibus spirituali adnexis, vel res spirituales pro spiritualibus, vel etiam temporales pro temporalibus, si id ob periculum irreverentiae erga res spirituales ab Ecclesia prohibeatur, est simonia iuris ecclesiastici.", "c1983": "§1 A perpetually incorporated member who wishes to leave the institute must, after seriously weighing the matter before the Lord, petition the Apostolic See through the supreme Moderator, if the institute is of pontifical right; otherwise, the indult can also be obtained from the diocesan Bishop, as determined in the constitutions. §2 For a cleric who is incardinated in the institute, the provision of can. 693 is to be observed. 153 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 728, "c1917": "Cum de simonia agitur, emptio-venditio, permutatio, etc., late accipiendae sunt pro qualibet conventione, licet ad effectum non deducta, etiam tacita, in qua scilicet animus simoniacus expresse non manifestetur, sed ex circumstantiis colligatur.", "c1983": "When an indult to leave the institute has been lawfully granted, all bonds, rights and obligations deriving from incorporation cease.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 729, "c1917": "Firmis poenis in simoniacos iure statutis, contractus ipse simoniacus et, si simonia committatur circa beneficia, officia, dignitates, subsequens provisio omni vi caret, licet simonia a tertia persona commissa fuerit, etiam inscio proviso, dummodo hoc non fiat in fraudem eiusdem provisi aut eo contradicente. Quare: 1° Ante quamlibet iudicis sententiam res simoniace data et accepta, si restitutionis sit capax nec obstet reverentia rei spirituali debita, restitui debet, et beneficium, officium, dignitas dimitti; 2° Simoniace provisus non facit fructus suos; quod si eos bona fide perceperit, prudentiae iudicis vel Ordinarii permittitur fructus perceptos ex toto vel ex parte eidem condonare.", "c1983": "Dismissal of a member of the institute proceeds pursuant to cann. 694 §1, 1 and 2; and 695. The constitutions may also define other causes for dismissal, provided that they be commensurately serious, external, attributable and juridically proven, and that the procedure in cann. 697-700 also be observed. The provisions of can. 701 are applicable to the dismissed member. [Revised wording according to m.p. Communis vita, 19.III.2019]", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 730, "c1917": "Non habetur simonia, cum temporale datur non pro re spirituali, sed eius occasione ex iusto titulo a sacris canonibus vel a legitima consuetudine recognito; item cum datur res temporalis pro re temporali, quae tanquam subiectum habeat adnexum aliquid spirituale, ex. gr., calix consecratus, dummodo pretium non augeatur propter adnexam rem spiritualem. 173 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info PARS PRIMA. DE SACRAMENTIS.", "c1983": "For a member to transfer from one secular institute to another, the provisions of can. 684 §§1, 2, 4 and 685, are to be observed. A transfer to or from another kind of institute of consecrated life requires the permission of the Apostolic See, whose instructions must be followed. SECTION II: SOCIETIES OF APOSTOLIC LIFE", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 731, "c1917": "§1. Cum omnia Sacramenta Novae Legis, a Christo Domino nostro instituta, sint praecipua sanctificationis et salutis media, summa in iis opportune riteque administrandis ac suscipiendis diligentia et reverentia adhibenda est. §2. Vetitum est Sacramenta Ecclesiae ministrare haereticis aut schismaticis, etiam bona fide errantibus eaque petentibus, nisi prius, erroribus reiectis, Ecclesiae reconciliati fuerint.", "c1983": "§1 Societies of apostolic life resemble institutes of consecrated life. Their members, without taking religious vows, pursue the apostolic purpose proper to each society. Living a fraternal life in common in their own special manner, they strive for the perfection of charity through the observance of the constitutions. §2 Among these societies are some in which the members, through a bond defined in the constitutions, undertake to live the evangelical counsels.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 732, "c1917": "§1. Sacramenta baptismi, confirmationis et ordinis, quae characterem imprimunt, iterari nequeunt. §2. Si vero prudens dubium exsistat num revera vel num valide collata fuerint, sub conditione iterum conferantur.", "c1983": "Cann. 578-597 and 606 apply to societies of apostolic life, with due regard, however, for the nature of each society. For the societies mentioned in can. 731 §2, cann. 598-602 also apply.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 733, "c1917": "§1. In Sacramentis conficiendis, administrandis ac suscipiendis accurate serventur ritus et caeremoniae quae in libris ritualibus ab Ecclesia probatis praecipiuntur. §2. Unusquisque autem ritum suum sequatur, salvo praescripto can. 851, §2, 866.", "c1983": "§1 A house is established and a local community is constituted by the competent authority of the society, with the prior written consent of the diocesan Bishop. The Bishop must also be consulted when there is question of its suppression. §2 Consent to establish a house carries with it the right to have at least an oratory in which the blessed Eucharist is celebrated and reserved.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 734, "c1917": "§1. Sacra olea quae quibusdam Sacramentis administrandis inserviunt, debent esse ab Episcopo benedicta feria V in Coena Domini proxime superiore; neque adhibeantur vetera, nisi necessitas urgeat. §2. Mox deficienti oleo benedicto aliud oleum de olivis non benedictum adiiciatur, etiam iterato, minore tamen copia.", "c1983": "The governance of the society is determined by the constitutions, without prejudice, in accordance with the nature of each society, to cann. 617-633.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 735, "c1917": "Parochus olea sacra a suo Ordinario petere debet et in ecclesia in tuta ac decenti custodia sub clave diligenter asservare; nec ea domi retineat, nisi propter necessitatem aliamve rationabilem causam, accedente Ordinarii licentia. 174 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The admission, probation, incorporation and formation of members are determined by each society’s own law. §2 For admission into the society, the conditions prescribed in cann. 642-645 are to be observed. 154 Book II: The People of God §3 The society’s own law must determine a programme of doctrinal, spiritual and apostolic probation and formation that is adapted to the purpose and character of the society. In this way members can recognise their divine vocation and be suitably prepared for the mission and way of life of the society.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 736, "c1917": "Pro administratione Sacramentorum minister nihil quavis de causa vel occasione sive directe sive indirecte exigat aut petat, praeter oblationes de quibus in can. 1507, §1. TITULUS I. De baptismo.", "c1983": "§1 In clerical societies, the clerics are incardinated into the society, unless the constitutions determine otherwise. §2 The norms concerning the secular clergy apply to the programme of studies and reception of orders, without prejudice to §1.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 737, "c1917": "§1. Baptismus, Sacramentorum ianua ac fundamentum, omnibus in re vel saltem in voto necessarius ad salutem, valide non confertur, nisi per ablutionem aquae verae et naturalis cum praescripta verborum forma. §2, . Cum ministratur servatis omnibus ritibus et caeremoniis quae in ritualibus libris praecipiuntur, appellatur sollemnis; secus, non sollemnis seu privutus. CAPUT I. De ministro baptismi.", "c1983": "For the members, incorporation carries with it the rights and obligations defined in the constitutions. On the part of the society, it implies a responsibility to lead the members towards the purpose of their vocation, in accordance with the constitutions.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 738, "c1917": "§1. Minister ordinarius baptismi sollemnis est sacerdos; sed eius collatio reservatur parocho vel alii sacerdoti de eiusdem parochi vel Ordinarii loci licentia, quae in casu necessitatis legitime praesumitur. §2. Etiam peregrinus a parocho proprio in sua paroecia sollemniter baptizetur, si id facile et sine mora fieri potest; secus peregrinum quilibet parochus in suo territorio potest sollemniter baptizare.", "c1983": "§1 All members are subject to their own Moderators in matters concerning the internal life and discipline of the society, in accordance with the constitutions. §2 They are also subject to the diocesan Bishop in matters concerning public worship, the care of souls and other works of the apostolate, with due regard to cann. 679-683. §3 The relationship between a member who is incardinated in a diocese and his proper Bishop is to be defined in the constitutions or in particular agreements.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 739, "c1917": "In alieno territorio nemini licet, sine debita licentia, baptismum sollemnem conferre ne sui quidem loci incolis. 175 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Apart from the obligations which derive from their constitutions, members are bound by the common obligations of clerics, unless the nature of things or the context indicates otherwise.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 740, "c1917": "Ubi paroeciae aut quasi-paroeciae nondum sunt constitutae, statutorum peculiarium et receptarum consuetudinum ratio habenda est, ut constet cuinam sacerdoti, praeter Ordinarium, in universo territorio vel in eius parte ius insit baptizandi.", "c1983": "Members must live in a lawfully constituted house or community and observe a common life, in accordance with their own law. This same law also governs their absence from the house or community.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 741, "c1917": "Extraordinarius baptismi sollemnis minister est diaconus; qui tamen sua potestate ne utatur sine loci Ordinarii vel parochi licentia, iusta de causa concedenda, quae, ubi necessitas urgeat, legitime praesumitur.", "c1983": "§1 Societies and, unless the constitutions provide otherwise, their constituent parts and their houses, are juridical persons. As such, they are capable of acquiring, possessing, administering and alienating temporal goods in accordance with the provisions of Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, of cann. 636, 638 and 639, and of their own law. §2 Members are also capable, in accordance with their own law, of acquiring, possessing, administering and disposing of temporal goods, but whatever comes to them in view of the society is acquired for the society.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 742, "c1917": "§1. Baptismus non sollemnis, de quo in can. 759, §1, potest a quovis ministrari, servata debita materia, forma et intentione; quatenus vero fieri potest, adhibeantur duo testes vel saltem unus quibus baptismi collatio probari possit. §2. Si tamen adsit sacerdos, diacono praeferatur, diaconus subdiacono, clericus laico et vir feminae, nisi pudoris gratia deceat feminam potius quam virum baptizare, vel nisi femina noverit melius formam et modum baptizandi. §3. Patri aut matri suam prolem baptizare non licet, praeterquam in mortis periculo, quando alius praesto non est, qui baptizet.", "c1983": "The departure and dismissal of a member who is not definitively incorporated are governed by the constitutions of each society. 155 Book II: The People of God", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 743, "c1917": "Curet parochus ut fideles, praesertim obstetrices, medici et chirurgi, rectum baptizandi modum pro casu necessitatis probe ediscant.", "c1983": "A member who is definitively incorporated can obtain an indult to leave the society from the supreme Moderator with the consent of the council, unless the constitutions reserve this to the Apostolic See. This indult means that the rights and obligations deriving from definitive incorporation cease, without prejudice to can. 693.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 744, "c1917": "Adultorum baptismus, ubi commode fieri possit, ad loci Ordinarium deferatur, ut, si voluerit, ab eo vel ab eius delegato sollemnius conferatur. CAPUT II. De baptismi subiecto.", "c1983": "§1 Permission for a member who is definitively incorporated to transfer to another society of apostolic life is likewise reserved to the supreme Moderator with the consent of his or her council. The rights and obligations of the member’s own society are suspended for the time being, but the member has the right to return to it before definitive incorporation into the new society. §2 To transfer to an institute of consecrated life or from such an institute to a society of apostolic life, the permission of the Holy See is required, and its instructions are to be followed.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 745, "c1917": "§1. Subiectum capax baptismi est omnis et solus homo viator, nondum baptizatus. 176 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Cum agitur de baptismo: 1° Parvulorum seu infantium nomine veniunt, ad normam can. 88, §3, qui nondum rationis usum adepti sunt, eisdemque accensentur amentes ab infantia, in quavis aetate constituti; 2° Adulti autem censentur, qui rationis usu fruuntur; idque satis est ut suo quisque animi motu baptismum petat et ad illum admittatur.", "c1983": "The supreme Moderator, with the consent of his or her council, can grant a definitively incorporated member an indult to live outside the society for a period not exceeding three years. Rights and obligations which are not compatible with this new condition are suspended, but the member remains under the care of the Moderators. If the member is a cleric, the consent of the Ordinary of the place where he must reside is also required, and the member remains under the care of the Ordinary and dependent upon him.", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 746, "c1917": "§1. Nemo in utero matris clausus baptizetur, donec probabilis spes sit ut rite editus baptizari possit. §2. Si infans caput emiserit et periculum mortis immineat, baptizetur in capite; nec postea, si vivus evaserit, est iterum sub conditione baptizandus. §3. Si aliud membrum emiserit, in illo, si periculum immineat, baptizetur sub conditione; at tunc, si natus vixerit, est rursus sub conditione baptizandus. §4. Si mater praegnans mortua fuerit, fetus ab iis ad quos spectat extractus, si certo vivat, baptizetur absolute; si dubie, sub conditione. §5. Fetus, in utero baptizatus, post ortum denuo sub conditione baptizari debet.", "c1983": "For the dismissal of a member who is definitively incorporated, the provisions of cann. 694-704 are to be observed, making the appropriate adjustments. 156 BOOK III: THE TEACHING OFFICE OF THE CHURCH", "commentary": "People of God: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 747, "c1917": "Curandum ut omnes fetus abortivi, quovis tempore editi, si certo vivant, baptizentur absolute; si dubie, sub conditione.", "c1983": "§1 It is the obligation and inherent right of the Church, independent of any human authority, to preach the Gospel to all peoples, using for this purpose even its own means of social communication, for it is to the Church that Christ the Lord entrusted the deposit of faith, so that by the assistance of the Holy Spirit, it might conscientiously guard revealed truth, more intimately penetrate it, and faithfully proclaim and expound it. §2 The Church has the right always and everywhere to proclaim moral principles, even in respect of the social order, and to make judgements about any human matter in so far as this is required by fundamental human rights or the salvation of souls.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 748, "c1917": "Monstra et ostenta semper baptizentur saltem sub conditione; in dubio autem unusne an plures sint homines, unus absolute baptizetur, ceteri sub conditione.", "c1983": "§1 All are bound to seek the truth in the matters which concern God and his Church; when they have found it, then by divine law they are bound, and they have the right, to embrace and keep it. §2 It is never lawful for anyone to force others to embrace the Catholic faith against their conscience.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 749, "c1917": "Infantes expositi et inventi nisi, re diligenter investigata, de eorum baptismo constet, sub conditione baptizentur.", "c1983": "§1 In virtue of his office the Supreme Pontiff is infallible in his teaching when, as chief Shepherd and Teacher of all Christ’s faithful, with the duty of strengthening his brethren in the faith, he proclaims by definitive act a doctrine to be held concerning faith or morals. §2 The College of Bishops also possesses infallibility in its teaching when the Bishops, gathered together in an Ecumenical Council and exercising their magisterium as teachers and judges of faith and morals, definitively declare for the universal Church a doctrine to be held concerning faith or morals; likewise, when the Bishops, dispersed throughout the world but maintaining the bond of union among themselves and with the successor of Peter, together with the same Roman Pontiff authentically teach matters of faith or morals, and are agreed that a particular teaching is definitively to be held. §3 No doctrine is understood to be infallibly defined unless this is manifestly demonstrated.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 750, "c1917": "§1. Infans infidelium, etiam invitis parentibus, licite baptizatur, cum in eo versatur vitae discrimine, ut prudenter praevideatur moriturus, antequam usum rationis attingat. 177 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Extra mortis periculum, dummodo catholicae eius educationi cautum sit, licite baptizatur: 1° Si parentes vel tutores, aut saltem unus eorum, consentiant; 2° Si parentes, idest pater, mater, avus, avia, vel tutores desint, aut ius in eum amiserint, vel illud exercere nullo pacto queant.", "c1983": "§1 Those things are to be believed by divine and Catholic faith which are contained in the word of God as it has been written down or handed down by tradition, that is, in the single deposit of faith entrusted to the Church, and which are at the same time proposed as divinely revealed either by the solemn magisterium of the Church, or by its ordinary and universal magisterium, which is manifested by the common adherence of Christ’s faithful under the guidance of the sacred magisterium. All are therefore bound to shun any contrary doctrines. 157 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church §2 The faithful are also required to accept and hold each and every one of the teachings that are definitively proposed by the Church’s magisterium regarding faith or morals, which are required to safeguard the deposit of the faith reverently and to expound it faithfully. Anyone who denies that these propositions are to be held definitively is therefore opposed to the Church’s teaching. [Revised wording according to m.p. Ad tuendam fidem, 18.V.1998]", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 751, "c1917": "Circa baptismum infantium duorum haereticorum aut schismaticorum, aut duorum catholicorum qui in apostasiam vel haeresim vel schisma prolapsi sint, generatim serventur normae in superiore canone constitutae.", "c1983": "Heresy is the obstinate denial or doubt, after baptism, of a truth which must be believed by divine and Catholic faith. Apostasy is the total repudiation of the Christian faith. Schism is the withdrawal of submission to the Supreme Pontiff or from communion with the members of the Church subject to him.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 752, "c1917": "§1. Adultus, nisi sciens et volens probeque instructus, ne baptizetur; insuper admonendus ut de peccatis suis doleat. §2. In mortis autem periculo, si nequeat in praecipuis fidei mysteriis diligentius instrui, satis est, ad baptismum conferendum, ut aliquo modo ostendat se eisdem assentire serioque promittat se christianae religionis mandata servaturum. §3. Quod si baptismum ne petere quidem queat, sed vel antea vel in praesenti statu manifestaverit aliquo probabili modo intentionem illum suscipiendi, baptizandus est sub conditione; si deinde convaluerit et dubium de valore baptismi collati permaneat, sub conditione baptismus rursus conferatur.", "c1983": "While the assent of faith is not required, a religious submission of intellect and will is to be given to any doctrine which either the Supreme Pontiff or the College of Bishops, exercising their authentic magisterium, declare upon a matter of faith or morals, even though they do not intend to proclaim that doctrine by definitive act. Christ’s faithful are therefore to ensure that they avoid whatever does not accord with that doctrine.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 753, "c1917": "§1. Tam sacerdotem qui adultos baptizaturus est, quam ipsos adultos qui sani sint, decet esse ieiunos. §2. Nisi graves urgentesque causae obsint, adultus baptizatus statim Missae sacrificio assistat et sacram communionem percipiat.", "c1983": "Whether they teach individually, or in Episcopal Conferences, or gathered together in particular councils, Bishops in communion with the head and the members of the College, while not infallible in their teaching, are the authentic instructors and teachers of the faith for Christ’s faithful entrusted to their care. The faithful are bound to adhere, with a religious submission of mind, to this authentic magisterium of their Bishops. [Chapter IV of the m.p. Apostolos suos, 21.V.1998, specifies how the Episcopal Conference should act before laying down an act of authentic magisterium]", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 754, "c1917": "§1. Amentes et furiosi ne baptizentur, nisi tales a nativitate vel ante adeptum rationis usum fuerint; et tunc baptizandi sunt ut infantes. §2. Si autem dilucida habeant intervalla, dum mentis compotes sunt, baptizentur, si velint. §3. Baptizentur quoque, imminente periculo mortis, si, antequam insanirent, suscipiendi baptismi desiderium ostenderint. 178 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Qui lethargo aut phrenesi laborat, vigilans tantum et volens baptizetur; at si periculum mortis impendeat, servetur praescriptum §3. CAPUT III. De ritibus et caeremoniis baptismi.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful are obliged to observe the constitutions and decrees which lawful ecclesiastical authority issues for the purpose of proposing doctrine or of proscribing erroneous opinions; this is particularly the case of those published by the Roman Pontiff or by the College of Bishops.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 755, "c1917": "§1. Baptismus sollemniter conferatur, salvo praescripto can. 759. §2. Loci Ordinarius potest gravi et rationabili de causa indulgere ut caeremoniae praescriptae pro baptismo infantium adhiheantur in baptismo adultorum.", "c1983": "§1 It pertains especially to the entire College of Bishops and to the Apostolic See to foster and direct among Catholics the ecumenical movement, the purpose of which is the restoration of unity between all Christians which, by the will of Christ, the Church is bound to promote. §2 It is a matter likewise for Bishops and, in accordance with the law, for Episcopal Conferences, to promote this same unity and, in line with the various needs and opportunities of the circumstances, to issue practical norms which accord with the provisions laid down by the supreme authority of the Church. 158 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church TITLE I: THE MINISTRY OF THE DIVINE WORD", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 756, "c1917": "§1. Proles ritu parentum baptizari debet. §2. Si alter parentum pertineat ad ritum latinum, alter ad orientalem, proles ritu patris baptizetur, nisi aliud iure speciali cautum sit. §3. Si unus tantum sit catholicus, proles huius ritu baptizanda est.", "c1983": "§1 The office of preaching the Gospel to the whole Church has been committed principally to the Roman Pontiff and to the College of Bishops. §2 For the particular Churches entrusted to them, that office is exercised by the individual Bishops, who are the moderators of the entire ministry of the word in their Churches. Sometimes, however, in accordance with the law, a number of Bishops simultaneously carry out that office together in respect of a number of different Churches.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 757, "c1917": "§1. In baptismo soltemni adhibenda est aqua ad hoc benedicta. §2. Si aqua benedicta in baptisterio adeo sit imminuta, ut minus videatur sufficere, alia non benedicta admisceatur, etiam iterato, minore tamen copia. §3. Si vero corrupta fuerit, aut effluxerit, aut quovis modo defecerit, parochus in fontem, bene mundatum ac nitidum, recentem aquam infundat ac proprio ritu in suis liturgicis libris praescripto benedicat.", "c1983": "It belongs to priests, as co-operators of the Bishops, to proclaim the Gospel of God. For the people entrusted to their care, this task rests especially on parish priests, and on other priests entrusted with the care of souls. Deacons also are to serve the people of God in the ministry of the word, in union with the Bishop and his presbyterium.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 758, "c1917": "Licet baptismus conferri valide possit aut per infusionem, aut per immersionem, aut per aspersionem, primus tamen vel secundus modus, aut mixtus ex utroque, qui magis sit in usu, retineatur, secundum probatos diversarum Ecclesiarum rituales libros. 179 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "By reason of their consecration to God, members of institutes of consecrated life bear particular witness to the Gospel, and so are fittingly called upon by the Bishop to help in proclaiming the Gospel.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 759, "c1917": "§1. In mortis periculo baptismum privatim conferre licet; et, si conferatur a ministro qui nec sacerdos sit nec diaconus, ea tantum ponantur, quae sunt ad baptismi validitatem necessaria; si a sacerdote vel diacono, serventur quoque, si tempus adsit, caeremoniae quae baptismum sequuntur. §2. Extra mortis periculum baptismum privatum loci Ordinarius permittere nequit, nisi agatur de haereticis qui in adulta aetate sub conditione baptizentur. §3. Caeremoniae autem quae in baptismi collatione praetermissae quavis ratione fuerint, quamprimum in ecclesia suppleantur, nisi in casu de quo in §2.", "c1983": "The lay members of Christ’s faithful, by reason of their baptism and confirmation, are witnesses to the good news of the Gospel, by their words and by the example of their Christian life. They can also be called upon to cooperate with Bishops and priests in the exercise of the ministry of the word.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 760, "c1917": "Cum baptismus sub conditione iteratur, caeremoniae, si quidem in priore baptismo omissae fuerunt, suppleantur, salvo praescripto can. 759, §3; sin autem in priore baptismo adhibitae sunt, repeti in altero aut omitti possunt.", "c1983": "The mystery of Christ is to be faithfully and fully presented in the ministry of the word, which must be founded upon sacred Scripture, Tradition, liturgy and the magisterium and life of the Church.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 761, "c1917": "Curent parochi ut ei qui baptizatur, christianum imponatur nomen; quod si id consequi non poterunt, nomini a parentibus imposito addant nomen alicuius Sancti et in libro baptizatorum utrumque nomen perscribant. CAPUT IV. De patrinis.", "c1983": "While pride of place must always be given to preaching and catechetical instruction, all the available means of proclaiming Christian doctrine are to be used: the exposition of doctrine in schools, in institutes of higher learning, at conferences and meetings of all kinds; public declarations by lawful authority on the occasion of certain events; the printed word and other means of social communication. CHAPTER I: PREACHING THE WORD OF GOD", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 762, "c1917": "§1. Ex vetustissimo Ecclesiae more nemo sollemniter baptizetur, nisi suum habeat, quatenus fieri possit, patrinum. §2. Etiam in baptismo privato patrinus, si facile haberi queat, adhibeatur, si non interfuerit, adhibeatur in supplendis baptismi caeremoniis, sed hoc in casu nullam contrahit spiritualem cognationem.", "c1983": "The people of God are first united through the word of the living God, and are fully entitled to seek this word from their priests. For this reason sacred ministers are to consider the office of preaching as of great importance, since proclaiming the Gospel of God to all is among their principal duties. 159 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 763, "c1917": "§1. Cum baptismus iteratur sub conditione, idem patrinus, quatenus fieri possit, adhibeatur, qui in priore baptismo forte adfuit; extra hunc casum in baptismo conditionato patrinus non est necessarius. 180 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Iterato baptismo sub conditione, neque patrinus qui priori baptismo adfuit, neque qui posteriori, cognationem spiritualem contrahit, nisi idem patrinus in utroque baptismo adhibitus fuerit.", "c1983": "Bishops have the right to preach the word of God everywhere, even in churches and oratories of religious institutes of pontifical right, unless the local Bishop has expressly forbidden it in particular cases.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 764, "c1917": "Patrinus unus tantum, licet diversi sexus a baptizando, vel ad summum unus et una adhibeantur.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 765, priests and deacons, with the at least presumed consent of the rector of a church, have the faculty to preach everywhere, unless this faculty has been restricted or removed by the competent Ordinary, or unless particular law requires express permission.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 765, "c1917": "Ut quis sit patrinus, oportet: 1° Sit baptizatus, rationis usum assecutus et intentionem habeat id munus gerendi; 2° Ad nullam pertineat haereticam aut schismaticam sectam, nec sententia condemnatoria vel declaratoria sit excommunicatus aut infamis infamia iuris aut exclusus ab actibus legitimis, nec sit clericus depositus vel degradatus; 3° Nec sit pater vel mater vel coniux baptizandi; 4° Ab ipso baptizando eiusve parentibus vel tutoribus aut, his deficientibus, a ministro sit designatus; 5° Baptizandum in actu baptismi per se vel per procuratorem physice teneat aut tangat vel statim levet seu suscipiat de sacro fonte aut de manibus baptizantis.", "c1983": "To preach to religious in their churches or oratories, permission is required of the Superior who is competent according to their constitutions.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 766, "c1917": "Ut autem quis licite patrinus admittatur, oportet: 1° Decimum quartum suae aetatis annum attigerit, nisi aliud iusta de causa ministro videatur; 2° Non sit propter notorium delictum excommunicatus vel exclusus ab actibus legitimis vel infamis infamia iuris, quin tamen sententia intercesserit, nec sit interdictus aut alias publice criminosus vel infamis infamia facti; 3° Fidei rudimenta noverit; 4° In nulla religione sit novitius vel professus, nisi necessitas urgeat et expressa habeatur venia Superioris saltem localis; 5° In sacris ordinibus non sit constitutus, nisi accedat expressa Ordinarii proprii licentia. 181 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The laity may be allowed to preach in a church or oratory if in certain circumstances it is necessary, or in particular cases it would be advantageous, according to the provisions of the Episcopal Conference and without prejudice to can. 767 §1.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 767, "c1917": "In dubio utrum quis valide vel licite admitti possit, necne, ad patrini munus, parochus, si tempus suppetat, consulat Ordinarium.", "c1983": "§1 The most important form of preaching is the homily, which is part of the liturgy, and is reserved to a priest or deacon. In the course of the liturgical year, the mysteries of faith and the rules of Christian living are to be expounded in the homily from the sacred text. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 767 §1, 20.VI.1987 declares that the bishop may not dispense from the reservation of the homily to a priest or deacon; see also the guidance in no. 59 of the post-synodal Apostolic Exhortation Verbum Domini, 30.IX.2010; and the Letter of the Dicastery for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments to the German Bishops, 17.VI.2026] §2 At all Masses on Sundays and holydays of obligation, celebrated with a congregation, there is to be a homily and, except for a grave reason, this may not be omitted. §3 It is strongly recommended that, if a sufficient number of people are present, there be a homily at weekday Masses also, especially during Advent and Lent, or on a feast day or an occasion of grief. §4 It is the responsibility of the parish priest or the rector of a church to ensure that these provisions are carefully observed.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 768, "c1917": "Ex baptismo spiritualem cognationem contrahunt tantum cum baptizato baptizans et patrinus.", "c1983": "§1 Those who announce the word of God to Christ’s faithful are first and foremost to set out those things which it is necessary to believe and to practise for the glory of God and the salvation of all. §2 They are also to explain to the faithful the teaching of the magisterium of the Church concerning the dignity and freedom of the human person; the unity, stability 160 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church and duties of the family; people’s social obligations and the ordering of temporal affairs according to the plan established by God.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 769, "c1917": "Patrinorum est, ex suscepto munere, spiritualem filium perpetuo sibi commendatum habere atque in iis quae ad christianae vitae institutionem spectant, curare diligenter ut ille talem in tota vita se praebeat, qualem futurum esse sollemni caeremonia spoponderunt. CAPUT V. De tempore et loco baptismi conferendi.", "c1983": "Christian teaching is to be explained in a manner that is suited to the condition of the hearers and adapted to the circumstances of the times.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 770, "c1917": "Infantes quamprimum baptizentur; et parochi ac concionatores frequenter fideles de hac gravi eorum obligatione commoneant.", "c1983": "At certain times, according to the regulations of the diocesan Bishop, parish priests are to arrange for sermons in the form of retreats and missions, as they are called, or in other forms adapted to requirements.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 771, "c1917": "Baptismus privatus, urgente necessitate, quovis tempore et loco administrandus est.", "c1983": "§1 Pastors of souls, especially Bishops and parish priests, are to be solicitous that the word of God is preached to those also of the faithful who, because of the circumstances of their lives, cannot sufficiently avail themselves of the ordinary pastoral care or are even totally deprived of it. §2 They are also to take care that the good news of the Gospel reaches those living in their territory who are non-believers, since these too, no less than the faithful, must be included in the care of souls.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 772, "c1917": "Etiam sollemnis baptismus qualibet die administrari potest; decet tamen adultorum baptismum, secundum antiquissimum Ecclesiae ritum, conferri, si fieri commode queat, in pervigilio Paschatis et Pentecostes, praecipue in metropolitanis aut cathedralibus ecclesiis.", "c1983": "§1 In the exercise of the office of preaching, everyone is moreover to observe the norms laid down by the Bishop of the diocese. §2 In expounding Christian teaching on radio or television, the provisions of the Episcopal Conference are to be observed. CHAPTER II: CATECHETICAL FORMATION", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 773, "c1917": "Proprius baptismi sollemnis administrandi locus est baptisterium in ecclesia vel oratorio publico. 182 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is pastors of souls especially who have the serious duty of attending to the catechesis of the Christian people, so that, through doctrinal formation and the experience of the Christian life, the living faith of the people may be manifest and active.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 774, "c1917": "§1. Quaelibet paroecialis ecclesia, revocato ac reprobato quovis contrario statuto vel privilegio vel consuetudine, baptismalem habeat fontem, salvo legitimo iure cumulativo aliis ecclesiis iam quaesito. §2. Loci Ordinarius potest pro fidelium commoditate permittere vel iubere ut fons baptismalis ponatur etiam in alia ecclesia vel publico oratorio intra paroeciae fines.", "c1983": "§1 The care for catechesis, under the direction of lawful ecclesiastical authority, extends to all members of the Church, to each according to his or her role. [The m.p. Antiquum ministerium, 10.V.2021, institutes the lay ministry of catechist] §2 Before all others, parents are bound to form their children, by word and example, in faith and in Christian living. The same obligation binds godparents and those who take the place of parents.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 775, "c1917": "Si ad ecclesiam paroecialem, aut ad aliam quae iure fontis gaudeat, baptizandus, propter locorum distantiam aliave adiuncta, sine gravi incommodo aut periculo, accedere aut transferri nequeat, baptismus sollemnis a parocho conferri potest et debet in proxima ecclesia aut oratorio publico intra paroeciae fines, licet haec baptismali fonte careant.", "c1983": "§1 While observing provisions made by the Apostolic See it is the responsibility of diocesan Bishops to issue norms concerning catechetical matters; to ensure that appropriate means of catechesis are available, even by preparing a 161 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church catechism, if this seems opportune; to foster and to coordinate catechetical initiatives. §2 If it seems useful, it is for the conference of bishops to take care that catechisms are issued for its territory, with the previous confirmation of the Apostolic See. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] §3 The Episcopal Conference may establish a catechetical office, whose principal purpose is to assist individual dioceses in catechetical matters.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 776, "c1917": "§1. In domibus autem privatis baptismus sollemnis administrari non debet, nisi hisce in adiunctis: 1° Si baptizandi sint filii aut nepotes eorum qui supremum actu tenent populorum principatum vel ius habent succedendi in thronum, quoties isti id rite poposcerint; 2° Si loci Ordinarius, pro suo prudenti arbitrio et conscientia, iusta ac rationabili de causa, in casu aliquo extraordinario id concedendum censuerit. §2. In memoratis casibus baptismus conferendus est in sacello domus aut saltem in alio decenti loco, et aqua baptismali de more benedicta. CAPUT VI. De collati baptismi adnotatione et probatione.", "c1983": "By virtue of his office, the parish priest is bound to ensure the catechetical formation of adults, young people and children. To this end, he is to avail himself of the help of clerics attached to the parish, as well as of members of institutes of consecrated life and of societies of apostolic life, being mindful of the character of each institute; and the assistance of lay members of Christ’s faithful, especially catechists. All of these, unless they are lawfully impeded, are not to refuse to give their labours willingly. The parish priest is also to promote and to foster the role of parents in the family catechesis mentioned in can. 774 §2.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 777, "c1917": "§1. Parochi debent nomina baptizatorum, mentione facta de ministro, parentibus ac patrinis, de loco ac die collati baptismi, in baptismali libro sedulo et sine ulla mora referre. 183 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Ubi vero de illegitimis filiis agatur, matris nomen est inserendum, si publice eius maternitas constet, vel ipsa sponte sua scripto vel coram duobus testibus id petat; item nomen patris, dummodo ipse sponte sua a parocho vel scripto vel coram duobus testibus id requirat, vel ex publico authentico documento sit notus; in ceteris casibus inscribatur natus tanquam filius patris ignoti vel ignotorum parentum.", "c1983": "In a special way, the parish priest is to ensure, in accordance with the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop, that: 1° an adequate catechesis is given for the celebration of the sacraments; 2° children are properly prepared for first confession and first holy communion, and for the sacrament of confirmation, by means of catechetical formation over an appropriate period of time; 3° children, after they have made their first holy communion, are given a richer and deeper catechetical formation; 4° as far as their condition allows, catechetical formation is given to the mentally and physically handicapped; 5° the faith of young people and of adults is strengthened, enlightened and developed by various catechetical methods and initiatives .", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 778, "c1917": "Si baptismus nec a proprio parocho nec eo praesente administratus fuerit, minister de ipso collato quamprimum proprium ratione domicilii parochum baptizati certiorem reddat.", "c1983": "Religious Superiors and Superiors of societies of apostolic life are to ensure that catechetical formation is diligently given in their churches and schools, and in other works in any way entrusted to their care.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 779, "c1917": "Ad collatum baptismum comprobandum, si nemini fiat praeiudicium, satis est unus testis omni exceptione maior, vel ipsius baptizati iusiurandum, si ipse in adulta aetate baptismum receperit. TITULUS II. De confirmatione.", "c1983": "Catechetical formation is to be given by employing all those aids, educational resources and means of communication which seem the more effective in securing that the faithful, according to their character capability, age and circumstances of life, may be more fully steeped in Catholic teaching and prepared to put it into practice. 162 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 780, "c1917": "Sacramentum confirmationis conferri debet per manus impositionem cum unctione chrismatis in fronte et per verba in pontificalibus libris ab Ecclesia probatis praescripta.", "c1983": "Local Ordinaries are to ensure that catechists are duly trained to carry out their office properly, namely, that continuing formation is available to them, that they have an appropriate knowledge of the teaching of the Church, and that they learn both the theory and the practice of the principles of pedagogy. TITLE II: THE MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF THE CHURCH", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 781, "c1917": "§1. Chrisma, in sacramento confirmationis adhibendum, debet esse ab Episcopo consecratum, etiamsi sacramentum a presbytero, ex iure vel ex apostolico indulto, ministretur. §2. Unctio autem ne fiat aliquo instrumento, sed ipsa ministri manu capiti confirmandi rite imposita. 184 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De ministro confirmationis.", "c1983": "Because the whole Church is of its nature missionary and the work of evangelisation is to be considered a fundamental duty of the people of God, all Christ’s faithful must be conscious of the responsibility to play their part in missionary activity.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 782, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarius confirmationis minister est solus Episcopus. §2. Extraordinarius minister est presbyter, cui vel iure communi vel peculiari Sedis Apostolicae indulto ea facultas concessa sit. §3. Hac facultate ipso iure gaudent, praeter S. R. E. Cardinales ad normam can. 239, §1, n. 23, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, Vicarius et Praefectus Apostolicus, qui tamen ea valide uti nequeunt, nisi intra fines sui territorii et durante munere tantum. §4. Presbyter latini ritus cui, vi indulti, haec facultas competat, confirmationem valide confert solis fidelibus sui ritus, nisi in indulto aliud expresse cautum fuerit. §5. Nefas est presbyteris ritus orientalis, qui facultate vel privilegio gaudent confirmationem una cum baptismo infantibus sui ritus conferendi, eandem ministrare infantibus latini ritus.", "c1983": "§1 The Roman Pontiff and the College of Bishops have the responsibility for the overall direction and coordination of the initiatives and activities which concern missionary work and cooperation. §2 As the sponsors of the universal Church and of all the Churches, all Bishops are to have a special solicitude for missionary activity, especially by arousing, fostering and sustaining missionary initiatives in their own particular Churches.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 783, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus in sua dioecesi hoc sacramentum etiam extraneis legitime ministrat, nisi obstet expressa proprii eorum Ordinarii prohibitio. §2. In aliena dioecesi indiget licentia Ordinarii loci saltem rationabiliter praesumpta, nisi agatur de propriis subditis quibus confirmationem conferat privatim ac sine baculo et mitra.", "c1983": "Members of institutes of consecrated life, because of the dedication to the service of the Church deriving from their very consecration, have an obligation to play a zealous and special part in missionary activity, in a manner appropriate to their institute.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 784, "c1917": "Presbytero quoque licet, si apostolico locali privilegio sit munitus, in designato sibi territorio confirmare etiam extraneos, nisi id ipsorum Ordinarii expresse vetuerint.", "c1983": "Missionaries, that is, those who have been sent by the competent ecclesiastical authority to engage in missionary activity, may be chosen from the indigenous population or from others, be they secular clergy, or members of institutes of consecrated life or of a society of apostolic life, or other lay members of Christ’s faithful.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 785, "c1917": "§1. Episcopus obligatione tenetur sacramentum hoc subditis rite et rationabiliter petentibus conferendi, praesertim tempore visitationis dioecesis. §2. Eadem obligatione tenetur presbyter, privilegio apostolico donatus, erga illos quorum in favorem est concessa facultas. 185 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Ordinarius, legitima causa impeditus aut potestate confirmandi carens, debet, quoad fieri possit, saltem intra quodlibet quinquennium providere ut suis subditis hoc sacramentum administretur. §4. Si graviter neglexerit sacramentum confirmationis suis subditis per se vel per alium ministrare, servetur praescriptum can. 274, n. 4. CAPUT II. De subiecto confirmationis.", "c1983": "§1 Catechists are to be given a role in missionary work. These are lay members of Christ’s faithful who have received proper formation and are outstanding in their living of the Christian life. Under the direction of missionaries, they are to present the Gospel teaching and engage in liturgical worship and in works of charity. §2 Catechists are to receive their formation in schools founded for this purpose. If there are no such schools, they are to be formed under the direction of the missionaries.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 786, "c1917": "Aquis baptismi non ablutus valide confirmari nequit; praeterea, ut quis licite et fructuose confirmetur, debet esse in statu gratiae constitutus et, si usu rationis polleat, sufficienter instructus.", "c1983": "Missionary activity properly so called, whereby the Church is founded amongst peoples or groups where it has not taken root before, is performed principally by the Church sending heralds of the Gospel, until such time as the new Churches are fully constituted, that is, have their own resources and sufficient means, so that they themselves can carry on the work of evangelisation. 163 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 787, "c1917": "Quanquam hoc sacramentum non est de necessitate medii ad salutem, nemini tamen licet, oblata occasione, illud negligere; imo parochi curent ut fideles ad illud opportuno tempore accedant.", "c1983": "§1 By the testimony of their words and of their lives, missionaries are to establish a sincere dialogue with those who do not believe in Christ, so that, taking their native character and culture into account, ways may be opened up by which they can be led to know the good news of the Gospel. §2 Missionaries are to ensure that they teach the truths of the faith to those whom they judge to be ready to receive the good news of the Gospel, so that, if they freely request it, they may be admitted to the reception of baptism.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 788, "c1917": "Licet sacramenti confirmationis administratio convenienter in Ecclesia Latina differatur ad septimum circiter aetatis annum, nihilominus etiam antea conferri potest, si infans in mortis periculo sit constitutus, vel ministro id expedire ob iustas et graves causas videatur.", "c1983": "§1 Those who have expressed the wish to embrace faith in Christ, and who have completed the period of their preliminary catechumenate, are to be admitted to the catechumenate proper in a liturgical ceremony; and their names are to be inscribed in the book which is kept for this purpose. §2 By formation and their first steps in Christian living, catechumens are to be initiated into the mysteries of salvation, and introduced into the life of faith, liturgy and charity of the people of God, as well as into the apostolate. §3 It is the responsibility of the Episcopal Conference to establish norms concerning the arrangement of the catechumenate, determining what should be done by catechumens and what should be their prerogatives.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 789, "c1917": "Confirmandi, si plures sint, adsint primae manuum impositioni seu extensioni, nec nisi expleto ritu discedant. 186 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De tempore et loco confirmationis conferendae.", "c1983": "By means of appropriate formation, neophytes are to be led to a deeper knowledge of the Gospel truths, and to the fulfilment of the duties undertaken in baptism. They are also to be imbued with a sincere love of Christ and his Church.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 790, "c1917": "Hoc sacramentum quovis tempore conferri potest; maxime autem decet illud administrari in hebdomada Pentecostes.", "c1983": "§1 In mission territories, it is the responsibility of the diocesan Bishop: 1° to promote, regulate and coordinate both new initiatives and established works concerning missionary activity; 2° to ensure that there are proper agreements with the Moderators of those institutes which dedicate themselves to missionary activities, and that relationships with them are for the good of the mission. §2 The provisions made by the diocesan Bishop in accordance with §1, n. 1 are binding on all missionaries, including religious and their helpers residing in his territory.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 791, "c1917": "Licet proprius confirmationis administrandae locus ecclesia sit, ex causa tamen quam minister iustam ac rationabilem iudicaverit, potest hoc sacramentum in quolibet alio decenti loco conferri.", "c1983": "In order to foster missionary cooperation, in each diocese: 1° vocations to the mission are to be promoted; 2° a priest is to be appointed to promote missionary initiatives, especially the ‘Pontifical Missionary Works’; 3° a day for the missions is to be celebrated annually; 164 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church 4° each year an appropriate financial contribution for the missions is to be sent to the Holy See.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 792, "c1917": "Episcopo ius est intra fines suae dioecesis confirmationem administrandi in locis quoque exemptis. CAPUT IV. De patrinis.", "c1983": "The Episcopal Conference is to establish and promote means by which those who come to their territory from the missions, for the purpose of work or study, are to be given a fraternal welcome and helped with suitable pastoral care. TITLE III: CATHOLIC EDUCATION", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 793, "c1917": "Ex vetustissimo Ecclesiae more, ut in baptismo, ita etiam in confirmatione adhibendus est patrinus, si haberi possit.", "c1983": "§1 Parents, and those who take their place, have both the obligation and the right to educate their children. Catholic parents have also the duty and the right to choose those means and institutes which, in their local circumstances, can best promote the Catholic education of their children. §2 Parents have moreover the right to avail themselves of that assistance from civil society which they need to provide a Catholic education for their children.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 794, "c1917": "§1. Patrinus unum tantum confirmandum aut duos praesentet, nisi aliud iusta de causa ministro videatur. §2. Unus quoque pro singulis confirmandis sit patrinus.", "c1983": "§1 The Church has in a special way the duty and the right of educating, for it has a divine mission of helping all to arrive at the fullness of Christian life. §2 Pastors of souls have the duty of making all possible arrangements so that all the faithful may avail themselves of a Catholic education.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 795, "c1917": "Ut quis sit patrinus, oportet: 1° Sit ipse quoque confirmatus, rationis usum assecutus et intentionem habeat id munus gerendi; 2° Nulli haereticae aut schismaticae sectae sit adscriptus, nec ulla ex poenis de quibus in can. 765, n. 2 per sententiam declaratoriam aut condemnatoriam notatus; 187 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Non sit pater, mater, coniux confirmandi; 4° A confirmando eiusve parentibus vel tutoribus vel, hi si desint aut renuant, a ministro vel a parocho sit designatus; 5° Confirmandum in ipso confirmationis actu per se vel per procuratorem physice tangat.", "c1983": "Education must pay regard to the formation of the whole person, so that all may attain their eternal destiny and at the same time promote the common good of society. Children and young persons are therefore to be cared for in such a way that their physical, moral and intellectual talents may develop in a harmonious manner, so that they may attain a greater sense of responsibility and a right use of freedom, and be formed to take an active part in social life. CHAPTER I: SCHOOLS", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 796, "c1917": "Ut quis licite ad patrini munus admittatur, oportet: 1° Sit alius a patrino baptismi, nisi rationabilis causa, iudicio ministri, aliud suadeat, aut statim post baptismum legitime confirmatio conferatur; 2° Sit eiusdem sexus ac confirmandus, nisi aliud ministro in casibus particularibus ex rationabili causa videatur; 3° Serventur praeterea praescripta can. 766.", "c1983": "§1 Among the means of advancing education, Christ’s faithful are to consider schools as of great importance, since they are the principal means of helping parents to fulfil their role in education. §2 There must be the closest cooperation between parents and the teachers to whom they entrust their children to be educated. In fulfilling their task, teachers are to collaborate closely with the parents and willingly listen to them; associations and meetings of parents are to be set up and held in high esteem.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 797, "c1917": "Etiam ex valida confirmatione oritur inter confirmatum et patrinum cognatio spiritualis, ex qua patrinus obligatione tenetur confirmatum perpetuo sibi commendatum habendi eiusque christianam educationem curandi. CAPUT V. De collatae confirmationis adnotatione et probatione.", "c1983": "Parents must have a real freedom in their choice of schools. For this reason Christ’s faithful must be watchful that the civil society acknowledges this freedom of parents and, in accordance with the requirements of distributive justice, even provides them with assistance. 165 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 798, "c1917": "Nomina ministri, confirmatorum, parentum et patrinorum, diem ac locum confirmationis parochus inscribat in peculiari libro, praeter adnotationem in libro baptizatorum de qua in can. 470, §2.", "c1983": "Parents are to send their children to those schools which will provide for their Catholic education. If they cannot do this, they are bound to ensure the proper Catholic education of their children outside the school.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 799, "c1917": "Si proprius confirmati parochus praesens non fuerit, de collata confirmatione minister vel per se ipse vel per alium quamprimum eundem certiorem faciat. 188 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful are to strive to secure that in the civil society the laws which regulate the formation of the young, also provide a religious and moral education in the schools that is in accord with the conscience of the parents.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 800, "c1917": "Ad collatam confirmationem probandam, modo nemini fiat praeiudicium, satis est unus testis omni exceptione maior, vel ipsius confirmati iusiurandum, nisi confirmatus fuerit in infantili aetate. TITULUS III. De sanctissima Eucharistia.", "c1983": "§1 The Church has the right to establish and to direct schools for any field of study or of any kind and grade. §2 Christ’s faithful are to promote Catholic schools, doing everything possible to help in establishing and maintaining them.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 801, "c1917": "In sanctissima Eucharistia sub speciebus panis et vini ipsemet Christus Dominus continetur, offertur, sumitur. CAPUT I. De sacrosancto Missae sacrificio. ART. I. De sacerdote Missae sacrificium celebrante.", "c1983": "Religious institutes which have education as their mission are to keep faithfully to this mission and earnestly strive to devote themselves to Catholic education, providing this also through their own schools which, with the consent of the diocesan Bishop, they have established.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 802, "c1917": "Potestatem offerendi Missae sacrificium habent soli sacerdotes.", "c1983": "§1 If there are no schools in which an education is provided that is imbued with a Christian spirit, the diocesan Bishop has the responsibility of ensuring that such schools are established. §2 Where it is suitable, the diocesan Bishop is to provide for the establishment of professional and technical schools, and of other schools catering for special needs.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 803, "c1917": "Non licet pluribus sacerdotibus concelebrare, praeterquam in Missa ordinationis presbyterorum et in Missa consecrationis Episcoporum secundum Pontificale Romanum.", "c1983": "§1 A Catholic school is understood to be one which is under the control of the competent ecclesiastical authority or of a public ecclesiastical juridical person, or one which in a written document is acknowledged as Catholic by the ecclesiastical authority. §2 Formation and education in a Catholic school must be based on the principles of Catholic doctrine, and the teachers must be outstanding in true doctrine and uprightness of life. §3 No school, even if it is in fact Catholic, may bear the title ‘Catholic school’ except by the consent of the competent ecclesiastical authority. [See Congregation for Catholic Education, Instruction The Identity of the Catholic School for a Culture of Dialogue, 25.I.2022]", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 804, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdos extraneus ecclesiae in qua celebrare postulat, exhibens authenticas et adhuc validas litteras commendatitias sui Ordinarii, si sit saecularis, vel sui Superioris, si religiosus, vel Sacrae Congregationis pro Ecclesia Orientali, si sit ritus orientalis, ad Missae celebrationem admittatur, nisi interim aliquid eum commisisse constet, cur a Missae celebratione repelli debeat. 189 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Si iis litteris careat, sed rectori ecclesiae de eius probitate apprime constet, poterit admitti; si vero rectori sit ignotus, admitti adhuc potest semel vel bis, dummodo, ecclesiastica veste indutus, nihil ex celebratione ab ecclesia in qua litat, quovis titulo, percipiat, et nomen, officium suamque dioecesim in peculiari libro signet. §3. Peculiares hac de re normae, salvis huius canonis praescriptis, ab Ordinario loci datae, servandae sunt ab omnibus, etiam religiosis exemptis, nisi agatur de admittendis ad celebrandum religiosis in ecclesia suae religionis.", "c1983": "§1 The formation and education in the Catholic religion provided in any school, and through various means of social communication is subject to the authority of the Church. It is for the Episcopal Conference to issue general norms concerning this field of activity and for the diocesan Bishop to regulate and watch over it. 166 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church §2 The local Ordinary is to be careful that those who are appointed as teachers of religion in schools, even non-Catholic ones, are outstanding in true doctrine, in the witness of their Christian life, and in their teaching ability.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 805, "c1917": "Sacerdotes omnes obligatione tenentur Sacrum litandi pluries per annum; curet autem Episcopus vel Superior religiosus ut iidem saltem singulis diebus dominicis aliisque festis de praecepto divinis operentur.", "c1983": "In his own diocese, the local Ordinary has the right to appoint or to approve teachers of religion and, if religious or moral considerations require it, the right to remove them or to demand that they be removed.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 806, "c1917": "§1. Excepto die Nativitatis Domini et die Commemorationis omnium fidelium defunctorum, quibus facultas est ter offerendi Eucharisticum Sacrificium, non licet sacerdoti plures in die celebrare Missas, nisi ex apostolico indulto aut potestate facta a loci Ordinario. §2. Hanc tamen facultatem impertiri nequit Ordinarius, nisi cum, prudenti ipsius iudicio, propter penuriam sacerdotum die festo de praecepto notabilis fidelium pars Missae adstare non possit; non est autem in eius potestate plures quam duas Missas eidem sacerdoti permittere.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop has the right to watch over and inspect the Catholic schools situated in his territory, even those established or directed by members of religious institutes. He has also the right to issue directives concerning the general regulation of Catholic schools these directives apply also to schools conducted by members of a religious institute, although they retain their autonomy in the internal management of their schools. §2 Those who are in charge of Catholic schools are to ensure, under the supervision of the local Ordinary, that the formation given in them is, in its academic standards, at least as outstanding as that in other schools in the area. CHAPTER II: CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES AND OTHER INSTITUTES OF HIGHER STUDIES", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 807, "c1917": "Sacerdos sibi conscius peccati mortalis, quantumvis se contritum existimet, sine praemissa sacramentali confessione Missam celebrare ne audeat; quod si, defciente copia confessarii et urgente necessitate, elicito tamen perfectae contritionis actu, celebraverit, quamprimum confiteatur.", "c1983": "The Church has the right to establish and to govern universities, which serve to promote the deeper culture and fuller development of the human person, and to complement the Church’s own teaching office.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 808, "c1917": "Sacerdoti celebrare ne liceat, nisi ieiunio naturali a media nocte servato.", "c1983": "No university, even if it is in fact Catholic, may bear the title ‘Catholic university’ except by the consent of the competent ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 809, "c1917": "Integrum est Missam applicaro pro quibusvis tum vivis, tum etiam defunctis purgatorio igne admissa expiantibus, salvo praescripto can. 2262, §2, n. 2.", "c1983": "If it is possible and appropriate, Episcopal Conferences are to take care to have within their territories suitably located universities or at least faculties, in which the various disciplines, while retaining their own scientific autonomy, may be researched and taught in the light of Catholic doctrine.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 810, "c1917": "Sacerdos ne omittat ad Eucharistici Sacrificii oblationem sese piis precibus disponere, eoque expleto, gratias Deo pro tanto beneficio agere. 190 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In Catholic universities it is the duty of the competent statutory authority to ensure that there be appointed teachers who are not only qualified in scientific and pedagogical expertise, but are also outstanding in their integrity of doctrine and uprightness of life. If these requirements are found to be lacking, it is also that authority’s duty to see to it that these teachers are removed from office, in accordance with the procedure determined in the statutes. §2 The Episcopal Conference and the diocesan Bishops concerned have the duty and the right of seeing to it that, in these universities, the principles of Catholic doctrine are faithfully observed. 167 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 811, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdos, Missam celebraturus, deferat vestem convenientem quae ad talos pertingat et sacra ornamenta a rubricis sui ritus praescripta. §2. Abstineat autem a pileolo et annulo, nisi sit S. R. E. Cardinalis, Episcopus vel Abbas benedictus, aut nisi apostolicum indultum eorundem usum in Missa celebranda eidem permittat.", "c1983": "§1 The competent ecclesiastical authority is to ensure that in Catholic universities there is established a faculty or an institute or at least a chair of theology, in which lectures are given to lay students also. §2 In every Catholic university there are to be lectures which principally treat of those theological questions connected with the studies of each faculty.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 812, "c1917": "Nulli sacerdoti celebranti, praeter Episcopos aliosque praelatos usu pontificalium fruentes, licet, sola honoris aut sollemnitatis causa, habere presbyterum assistentem.", "c1983": "Those who teach theological subjects in any institute of higher studies must have a mandate from the competent ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 813, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdos Missam ne celebret sine ministro qui eidem inserviat et respondeat. §2. Minister Missae inserviens ne sit mulier, nisi, deficiente viro, iusta de causa, eaque lege ut mulier ex longinquo respondeat nec ullo pacto ad altare accedat. ART II. De Missae ritibus et caeremoniis.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop is to be zealous in his pastoral care of students, even by the creation of a special parish, or at least by appointing priests with a stable assignment to this care. In all universities, even in those which are not Catholic, the diocesan Bishop is to provide Catholic university centres, to be of assistance to the young people, especially in spiritual matters.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 814, "c1917": "Sacrosanctum Missae sacrificium offerri debet ex pane et vino, cui modicissima aqua miscenda est.", "c1983": "The provisions which are laid down for universities apply equally to other institutes of higher studies. CHAPTER III: ECCLESIASTICAL UNIVERSITIES AND FACULTIES", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 815, "c1917": "§1. Panis debet esse mere triticeus et recenter confectus ita ut nullum sit periculum corruptionis. §2. Vinum debet esse naturale de genimine vitis et non corruptum.", "c1983": "By virtue of its office to announce revealed truth, it belongs to the Church to have its own ecclesiastical universities and faculties to study the sacred sciences and subjects related to them, and to teach these disciplines to students in a scientific manner.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 816, "c1917": "In Missae celebratione sacerdos, secundum proprium ritum, debet panem azymum vel fermentatum adhibere ubicunque Sacrum litet.", "c1983": "§1 Ecclesiastical universities and faculties may be constituted only by the Apostolic See or with its approval. Their overall direction also belongs to the Apostolic See. §2 Each ecclesiastical university and faculty must have its own statutes and programme of studies, approved by the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 817, "c1917": "Nefas est, urgente etiam extrema necessitate, alteram materiam sine altera aut etiam utramque, extra Missae celebrationem, consecrare. 191 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Only a university or a faculty established or approved by the Apostolic See may confer academic degrees which have canonical effects in the Church.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 818, "c1917": "Reprobata quavis contraria consuetudine, sacerdos celebrans accurate ac devote servet rubricas suorum ritualium librorum, caveatque ne alias caeremonias aut preces proprio arbitrio adiungat.", "c1983": "The provisions of cann. 810, 812 and 813 concerning Catholic universities apply also to ecclesiastical universities and faculties.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 819, "c1917": "Missae sacrificium celebrandum est lingua liturgica sui cuiusque ritus ab Ecclesia probati. ART. III. De tempore et loco Missae celebrandae.", "c1983": "In so far as the good of a diocese or religious institute or indeed even of the universal Church requires it, young persons, clerics and members of institutes, outstanding in character, intelligence and virtue, must be sent to ecclesiastical universities or faculties by their diocesan Bishops or the Superiors of their institutes.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 820, "c1917": "Missae sacrificium omnibus diebus celebrari potest, exceptis iis qui proprio sacerdotis ritu excluduntur.", "c1983": "Moderators and professors of ecclesiastical universities and faculties are to ensure that the various faculties of the university cooperate with each other, to 168 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church the extent that their aims permit. They are also to ensure that between their own university or faculty and other universities and faculties, even non-ecclesiastical ones, there be a mutual cooperation in which, through conferences, coordinated scientific research and other means, they work together for the greater increase of scientific knowledge.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 821, "c1917": "§1. Missae celebrandae initium ne fiat citius quam una hora ante auroram vel serius quam una hora post meridiem. §2. In nocte Nativitatis Domini inchoari media nocte potest sola Missa conventualis vel paroecialis, non autem alia sine apostolico indulto. §3. In omnibus tamen religiosis seu piis domibus oratorium habentibus cum facultate sanctissimam Eucharistiam habitualiter asservandi, nocte Nativitatis Domini, unus sacerdos tres rituales Missas vel, servatis servandis, unam tantum quae adstantibus omnibus ad praecepti quoque satisfactionem valeat, celebrare potest et sacram communionem petentibus ministrare.", "c1983": "Where it is possible, the Episcopal Conference and the diocesan Bishop are to provide for the establishment of institutes for higher religious studies, in which are taught theological and other subjects pertaining to Christian culture. TITLE IV: THE MEANS OF SOCIAL COMMUNICATION AND BOOKS IN PARTICULAR", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 822, "c1917": "§1. Missa celebranda est super altare consecratum et in ecclesia vel oratorio consecrato aut benedicto ad normam iuris, salvo praescripto can. 1196. §2. Privilegium altaris portatilis vel iure vel indulto Sedis tantum Apostolicae conceditur. §3. Hoc privilegium ita intelligendum est, ut secumferat facultatem ubique celebrandi, honesto tamen ac decenti loco et super petram sacram, non autem in mari. 192 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Loci Ordinarius aut, si agatur de domo religionis exemptae, Superior maior, licentiam celebrandi extra ecclesiam et oratorium super petram sacram et decenti loco, nunquam autem in cubiculo, concedere potest iusta tantum ac rationabili de causa, in aliquo extraordinario casu et per modum actus.", "c1983": "§1 In exercising their office the pastors of the Church, availing themselves of a right which belongs to the Church, are to make an ample use of the means of social communication. §2 Pastors are also to teach the faithful that they have the duty of working together so that the use of the means of social communication may be imbued with a human and Christian spirit. §3 All Christ’s faithful, especially those who in any way take part in the management or use of the media, are to be diligent in assisting pastoral action, so that the Church can more effectively exercise its office through these means.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 823, "c1917": "§1. Non licet Missam celebrare in templo haereticorum vel schismaticorum, etsi olim rite consecrato aut benedicto. §2. Deficiente altari proprii ritus, sacerdoti fas est ritu proprio celebrare in altari consecrato alius ritus catholici, non autem super Graecorum antimensiis. §3. In altaribus papalibus nemo celebret sine apostolico indulto. ART. IV. De Missarum eleemosynis seu stipendiis.", "c1983": "§1 In order to safeguard the integrity of faith and morals, pastors of the Church have the duty and the right to ensure that in writings or in the use of the means of social communication there should be no ill effect on the faith and morals of Christ’s faithful. They also have the duty and the right to demand that where writings of the faithful touch upon matters of faith and morals, these be submitted to their judgement. Moreover, they have the duty and the right to condemn writings which harm true faith or good morals. §2 For Christ’s faithful entrusted to their care, the duty and the right mentioned in §1 belong to the Bishops, both as individuals and in particular councils or Episcopal Conferences; for the whole people of God, they belong to the supreme authority in the Church.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 824, "c1917": "§1. Secundam receptum et probatum Ecclesiae morem atque institutum, sacerdoti cuilibet Missam celebranti et applicanti licet eleemosynam seu stipendium recipere. §2. Quoties autem pluries in die celebrat, si unam Missam ex titulo iustitiae applicet, sacerdos, praeterquam in die Nativitatis Domini, pro alia eleemosynam recipere nequit, excepta aliqua retributione ex titulo extrinseco.", "c1983": "§1 Unless it is otherwise provided, the local Ordinary whose permission or approval for publishing a book is to be sought according to the canons of this title, is the author’s proper local Ordinary, or the Ordinary of the place in which the book is published. §2 Unless the contrary is clear, what is said in the canons of this title about books, applies also to any writings intended for publication. 169 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 825, "c1917": "Nunquam licet: 1° Missam applicare ad intentionem illius qui applicationem, oblata eleemosyna, petiturus est, sed nondum petiit, et eleemosynam postea datam retinere pro Missa antea applicata; 2° Eleemosynam recipere pro Missa quae alio titulo debetur et applicatur; 3° Duplicem eleemosynam pro eiusdem Missae applicatione accipere; 4° Alteram recipere eleemosynam pro sola celebratione, alteram pro applicatione eiusdem Missae, nisi certo constet unam stipem oblatam esse pro celebratione sine applicatione. 193 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Books of the sacred Scriptures may not be published unless they are approved by the Apostolic See or the Episcopal Conference. The publication of translations of the sacred Scriptures requires the approval of the same authority, and they must have necessary and sufficient explanatory notes. §2 With the permission of the Episcopal Conference, Catholic members of Christ’s faithful, in cooperation with separated brethren, may prepare and publish versions of the Scriptures, with appropriate explanatory notes.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 826, "c1917": "§1. Stipendia quae a fidelibus pro Missis offeruntur sive ex propria devotione, veluti ad manum, sive ex obligatione etiam perpetua a testatore propriis heredibus facta, manualia dicuntur. §2. Ad instar manualium vocantur stipendia Missarum fundatarum, quae applicari non possunt in proprio loco, aut ab iis qui eas applicare deberent secundum tabulas fundationis, et ideo de iure aut Sanctae Sedis indulto aliis sacerdotibus tradendae sunt ut iisdem satisfiat. §3. Alia stipendia quae ex fundationum reditibus percipiuntur, appellantur fundata seu Missae fundatae.", "c1983": "§1 For liturgical books, the provisions of can. 838 are to be observed. §2 To republish liturgical books or to publish translations of all or part of them, it must be established, by an attestation of the Ordinary of the place in which they are published, that they accord with an approved edition. [On the criteria to be followed in translating liturgical texts, see Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Instruction Liturgiam authenticam, 28.III.2001, and the changes introduced to can. 838 §§2-3 by the m.p. Magnum principium, 3.IX.2017] §3 Prayer books, for either the public or the private use of the faithful, are not to be published except by permission of the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 827, "c1917": "A stipe Missarum quaelibet etiam species negotiationis vel mercaturae omnino arceatur.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 775 §2, the publication of catechisms and other writings pertaining to catechetical formation, as well as their translations, requires the approval of the local Ordinary. §2 Books dealing with matters concerning sacred Scripture, theology, canon law, church history, or religious or moral subjects may not be used as textbooks on which the instruction is based, in elementary, intermediate or higher schools, unless they were published with the approbation of the competent ecclesiastical authority or were subsequently approved by that authority. §3 It is recommended that books dealing with the subjects mentioned in §2, even though not used as basic textbooks, and any writings which specially concern religion or good morals, be submitted to the judgement of the local Ordinary. §4 Books or other written material dealing with religion or morals may not be displayed, sold or given away in churches or oratories, unless they were published with the permission of the competent ecclesiastical authority or were subsequently approved by that authority.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 828, "c1917": "Tot celebrandae et applicandae sunt Missae, quot stipendia etiam exigua data et accepta fuerint.", "c1983": "Collections of decrees or acts published by any ecclesiastical authority may not be republished without first seeking the permission of the same authority and observing the conditions which it lays down. 170 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 829, "c1917": "Licet sine culpa illius qui onere celebrandi gravatur, Missarum eleemosynae iam perceptae perierint, obligatio non cessat.", "c1983": "Approval or permission to publish a work is valid only for the first edition, but not for new editions or translations.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 830, "c1917": "Si quis pecuniae summam obtulerit pro Missarum applicatione, non indicans earundem numerum, hic supputetur secundum eleemosynam loci in quo oblator morabatur, nisi aliam fuisse eius intentionem legitime praesumi debeat.", "c1983": "§1 Every local Ordinary retains the right to appoint persons whom he considers competent to give a judgement about books. The Episcopal Conference, however, may draw up a list of censors who are outstanding for their knowledge, right doctrine and prudence, to be available to diocesan curias; it may even establish a commission of censors whom the local Ordinary can consult. §2 In carrying out this task, a censor must put aside all preference of persons and look only to the teaching of the Church concerning faith and morals, as declared by its magisterium. §3 The censor must give an opinion in writing. If it is favourable, the Ordinary may, in his prudent judgement, give his permission for the work to be published, adding his own name and the date and place of the permission. If he does not give this permission, the Ordinary must inform the author of the reasons for the refusal. [According to an Authentic Interpretation of canon 830 §3, 20.VI.1987, the permission is to be printed in published books, indicating the name of the one giving the permission, and the date and place of the granting of the permission]", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 831, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii loci est Missarum stipem in sua dioecesi definire per decretum, quantum fieri potest, in dioecesana Synodo latum; nec sacerdoti licet ea maiorem exigere. §2. Ubi desit Ordinarii decretum, servetur consuetudo dioecesis. §3. Etiam religiosi, licet exempti, circa stipem manualem stare debent decreto Ordinarii loci aut dioecesis consuetudini. 194 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Unless there is a just and reasonable cause, no member of Christ’s faithful may write in newspapers, pamphlets or periodicals which clearly are accustomed to attack the Catholic religion or good morals. Clerics and members of religious institutes may write in them only with the permission of the local Ordinary. §2 It is for the Episcopal Conference to lay down norms determining the requirements for clerics and members of religious institutes to take part in radio and television programmes which concern Catholic doctrine or morals.", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 832, "c1917": "Sacerdoti fas est oblatam ultro maiorem stipem pro Missae applicatione accipere; et, nisi loci Ordinarius prohibuerit, etiam minorem.", "c1983": "To publish writings on matters of religion or morals, members of religious institutes require also the permission of their major Superior, in accordance with the constitutions. TITLE V: THE PROFESSION OF FAITH", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 833, "c1917": "Praesumitur oblatorem petiisse solam Missae applicationem; si tamen oblator expresse aliquas circumstantias in Missae celebratione servandas determinaverit, sacerdos, eleemosynam acceptans, eius voluntati stare debet.", "c1983": "The following are personally bound to make a profession of faith, according to the formula approved by the Apostolic See: 1° in the presence of the president or his delegate: all who, with a deliberative or a consultative vote, take part in an Ecumenical Council, a particular council, the synod of Bishops, or a diocesan synod; in the presence of the council or synod: the president himself; 171 Book III: The Teaching Office of the Church 2° in accordance with the statutes of the sacred College: those promoted to the dignity of Cardinal; 3° in the presence of a delegate of the Apostolic See: all who are promoted to the episcopate, and all those who are equivalent to a diocesan Bishop; 4° in the presence of the college of consultors: the diocesan Administrator; 5° in the presence of the diocesan Bishop or his delegate: Vicars general, episcopal Vicars and judicial Vicars; 6° in the presence of the local Ordinary or his delegate: parish priests; the rector, professors of theology and philosophy in seminaries, at the beginning of their term of office; and those who are to be promoted to the order of diaconate; 7° in the presence of the Chancellor or, in the absence of the Chancellor, the local Ordinary, or the delegates of either: the rector of an ecclesiastical or Catholic university, at the beginning of the term of office; in the presence of the rector if he is a priest, or of the local Ordinary or the delegates of either: those who in any universities teach subjects which deal with faith or morals, at the beginning of their term of office; 8° in accordance with the constitutions: Superiors in religious institutes and clerical societies of apostolic life. 172 BOOK IV: THE SANCTIFYING OFFICE OF THE CHURCH", "commentary": "Teaching Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 834, "c1917": "§1. Missae pro quibus celebrandis tempus ab oblatore expresse praescriptum est, eo omnino tempore sunt celebrandae. §2. Si oblator nullum tempus pro Missarum manualium celebratione expresse praescripserit: 1° Missae pro urgenti causa oblatae quamprimum tempore utili sunt celebrandae; 2° In aliis casibus Missae sunt celebrandae intra modicum tempus pro maiore vel minore Missarum numero. §3. Quod si oblator arbitrio sacerdotis tempus celebrationis expresse reliquerit, sacerdos poterit tempore quo sibi magis placuerit, eas celebrare, firmo praescripto can. 835.", "c1983": "§1 The Church carries out its office of sanctifying in a special way in the sacred liturgy, which is an exercise of the priestly office of Jesus Christ. In the liturgy, by the use of signs perceptible to the senses, our sanctification is symbolised and, in a manner appropriate to each sign, is brought about. Through the liturgy a complete public worship is offered to God by the head and members of the mystical body of Christ. §2 This worship takes place when it is offered in the name of the Church, by persons lawfully deputed and through actions approved by ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 835, "c1917": "Nemini licet tot Missarum onera per se celebrandarum recipere quibus intra annum satisfacere nequeat.", "c1983": "§1 The sanctifying office is exercised principally by Bishops, who are the high priests, the principal dispensers of the mysteries of God and the moderators, promoters and guardians of the entire liturgical life in the Churches entrusted to their care. §2 This office is also exercised by priests. They, too, share in the priesthood of Christ and, as his ministers under the authority of the Bishop, are consecrated to celebrate divine worship and to sanctify the people. §3 Deacons have a share in the celebration of divine worship in accordance with the provisions of law. §4 The other members of Christ’s faithful have their own part in this sanctifying office, each in his or her own way actively sharing in liturgical celebrations, particularly in the Eucharist. Parents have a special share in this office when they live their married lives in a Christian spirit and provide for the Christian education of their children.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 836, "c1917": "In ecclesiis in quibus ob fidelium peculiarem devotionem Missarum eleemosynae ita affluunt, ut omnes Missae celebrari ibidem debito tempore nequeant, moneantur fideles, per tabellam in loco patenti et obvio positam, Missas oblatas celebratum iri vel ibidem, cum commode poterit, vel alibi.", "c1983": "Since Christian worship, in which the common priesthood of Christ’s faithful is exercised, must proceed from and rest upon faith, sacred ministers are to strive diligently to arouse and enlighten this faith, especially by the ministry of the word by which faith is born and nourished.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 837, "c1917": "Qui Missas per alios celebrandas habet, eas quamprimum distribuat, firmo praescripto can. 841; sed tempus legitimum pro earundem celebratione incipit a die quo sacerdos celebraturus easdem receperit, nisi aliud constet. 195 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Liturgical actions are not private but are celebrations of the Church itself as the ‘sacrament of unity’, that is, the holy people united and ordered under the Bishops. Accordingly, they concern the whole body of the Church, making it known and influencing it. They affect individual members of the Church in ways that vary according to orders, role and actual participation. §2 Since liturgical matters by their very nature call for a community celebration, they are, as far as possible, to be celebrated in the presence of Christ’s faithful and with their active participation. 173 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 838, "c1917": "Qui habent Missarum numerum de quibus sibi liceat libere disponere, possunt eas tribuere sacerdotibus sibi acceptis, dummodo probe sibi constet eos esse omni exceptione maiores vel testimonio proprii Ordinarii commendatos.", "c1983": "§1 The ordering and guidance of the sacred liturgy depends solely upon the authority of the Church, namely, that of the Apostolic See and, as provided by law, that of the diocesan Bishop. §2 It is for the Apostolic See to order the sacred liturgy of the universal Church, publish liturgical books, recognise adaptations approved by the Episcopal Conference according to the norm of law, and exercise vigilance that liturgical regulations are observed faithfully everywhere. [Revised wording according to m.p. Magnum principium, 3.IX.2017] §3 It pertains to the Episcopal Conferences to faithfully prepare versions of the liturgical books in vernacular languages, suitable accommodated within defined limits, and to approve and publish the liturgical books for the regions for which they are responsible after the confirmation of the Apostolic See. [Revised wording according to m.p. Magnum principium, 3.IX.2017] §4 Within the limits of his competence, it belongs to the diocesan Bishop to lay down for the Church entrusted to his care, liturgical regulations which are binding on all.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 839, "c1917": "Qui Missas a fidelibus receptas aut quoquo modo suae fidei commissas aliis celebrandas tradiderint, obligatione tenentur usque dum acceptatae ab eisdem obligationis et recepti stipendii testimonium obtinuerint.", "c1983": "§1 The Church carries out its sanctifying office by other means also, that is by prayer, in which it asks God to make Christ’s faithful holy in the truth, and by works of penance and charity, which play a large part in establishing and strengthening in souls the Kingdom of Christ, and so contribute to the salvation of the world. §2 Local Ordinaries are to ensure that the prayers and the pious and sacred practices of the Christian people are in full harmony with the laws of the Church. PART I: THE SACRAMENTS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 840, "c1917": "§1. Qui Missarum stipes manuales ad alios transmittit, debet acceptas integre transmittere, nisi aut oblator expresse permittat aliquid retinere, aut certo constet excessum supra taxam dioecesanam datum fuisse intuitu personae. §2. In Missis ad instar manualium, nisi obstet mens fundatoris, legitime retinetur excessus et satis est remittere solam eleemosynam manualem dioecesis in qua Missa celebratur, si pinguis eleemosyna locum pro parte teneat dotis beneficii aut causae piae.", "c1983": "The sacraments of the New Testament were instituted by Christ the Lord and entrusted to the Church. As actions of Christ and of the Church, they are signs and means by which faith is expressed and strengthened, worship is offered to God and our sanctification is brought about. Thus they contribute in the most effective manner to establishing, strengthening and manifesting ecclesiastical communion. Accordingly, in the celebration of the sacraments both the sacred ministers and all the other members of Christ’s faithful must show great reverence and due care.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 841, "c1917": "§1. Omnes et singuli administratores causarum piarum aut quoquo modo ad Missarum onera implenda obligati, sive ecclesiastici sive laici, sub exitum cuiuslibet anni, Missarum onera quibus nondum fuerit satisfactum, suis Ordinariis tradant secundum modum ab his definiendum. §2. Hoc autem tempus ita est accipiendum ut in Missis ad instar manualium obligatio eas deponendi decurrat a fine illius anni intra quem onera impleri debuissent; in manualibus vero, post annum a die suscepti oneris, salva diversa offerentium voluntate.", "c1983": "Since the sacraments are the same throughout the universal Church, and belong to the divine deposit of faith, only the supreme authority in the Church can approve or define what is needed for their validity. It belongs to the same authority, 174 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church or to another competent authority in accordance with can. 838 §§3 and 4, to determine what is required for their lawful celebration, administration and reception and for the order to be observed in their celebration.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 842, "c1917": "Ius et officium advigilandi ut onera Missarum adimpleantur, in ecclesiis saecularium pertinet ad loci Ordinarium; in religiosorum ecclesiis, ad eorum Superiores.", "c1983": "§1 A person who has not received baptism cannot validly be admitted to the other sacraments. §2 The sacraments of baptism, confirmation and the blessed Eucharist so complement one another that all three are required for full Christian initiation.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 843, "c1917": "§1. Rectores ecclesiarum aliorumque piorum locorum sive saecularium sive religiosorum in quibus eleemosynae Missarum recipi solent, peculiarem habeant librum in quo accurate notent Missarum receptarum numerum, intentionem, eleemosynam, celebrationem. 196 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Ordinarii tenentur obligatione singulis saltem annis huiusmodi libros sive per se ipsi sive per alios recognoscendi.", "c1983": "§1 Sacred ministers may not deny the sacraments to those who opportunely ask for them, are properly disposed and are not prohibited by law from receiving them. §2 According to their respective offices in the Church, both pastors of souls and all other members of Christ’s faithful have a duty to ensure that those who ask for the sacraments are prepared for their reception. This should be done through proper evangelisation and catechetical instruction, in accordance with the norms laid down by the competent authority.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 844, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii quoque locorum et Superiores religiosi qui propriis subditis aliisve Missas celebrandas committunt, quas acceperint Missas cum suis eleemosynis cito in librum per ordinem referant curentque pro viribus ut quamprimum celebrentur. §2. Imo omnes sacerdotes sive saeculares sive religiosi debent accurate adnotare quas quisque Missarum intentiones receperit, quibusve satisfecerit. CAPUT II. De sanctissimo Eucharistiae sacramento. ART. I. De ministro sacrae communionis.", "c1983": "§1 Catholic ministers may lawfully administer the sacraments only to Catholic members of Christ’s faithful, who equally may lawfully receive them only from Catholic ministers, except as provided in §§2, 3 and 4 of this canon and in can. 861 §2. §2 Whenever necessity requires or a genuine spiritual advantage commends it, and provided the danger of error or indifferentism is avoided, Christ’s faithful for whom it is physically or morally impossible to approach a Catholic minister, may lawfully receive the sacraments of penance, the Eucharist and anointing of the sick from non-Catholic ministers in whose Churches these sacraments are valid. §3 Catholic ministers may lawfully administer the sacraments of penance, the Eucharist and anointing of the sick to members of the eastern Churches not in full communion with the Catholic Church, if they spontaneously ask for them and are properly disposed. The same applies to members of other Churches which the Apostolic See judges to be in the same position as the aforesaid eastern Churches so far as the sacraments are concerned. §4 If there is a danger of death or if, in the judgement of the diocesan Bishop or of the Episcopal Conference, there is some other grave and pressing need, Catholic ministers may lawfully administer these same sacraments to other Christians not in full communion with the Catholic Church, who cannot approach a minister of their own community and who spontaneously ask for them, provided that they demonstrate the Catholic faith in respect of these sacraments and are properly disposed. 175 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §5 In respect of the cases dealt with in §§2, 3 and 4, the diocesan Bishop or the Episcopal Conference is not to issue general norms except after consultation with the competent authority, at least at the local level, of the non-Catholic Church or community concerned.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 845, "c1917": "§1. Minister ordinarius sacrae communionis est solus sacerdos. §2. Extraordinarius est diaconus, de Ordinarii loci vel parochi licentia, gravi de causa concedenda, quae in casu necessitatis legitime praesumitur.", "c1983": "§1 Because they imprint a character, the sacraments of baptism, confirmation and order cannot be repeated. §2 If after diligent enquiry a prudent doubt remains as to whether the sacraments mentioned in §1 have been conferred at all, or conferred validly, they are to be conferred conditionally.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 846, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet sacerdos intra Missam et, si privatim celebrat, etiam proxime ante et statim post, sacram communionem ministrare potest, salvo praescripto can. 869. §2. Etiam extra Missam quilibet sacerdos eadem facultate pollet ex licentia saltem praesumpta rectoris ecclesiae, si sit extraneus.", "c1983": "§1 The liturgical books, approved by the competent authority, are to be faithfully followed in the celebration of the sacraments. Accordingly, no one may on a personal initiative add to or omit or alter anything in those books. §2 The ministers are to celebrate the sacraments according to their own rite.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 847, "c1917": "Ad infirmos publice sacra communio deferatur, nisi iusta et rationabilis causa aliud suadeat. 197 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In administering sacraments in which holy oils are to be used, the minister must use oil made from olives or other plants, which, except as provided in can. 999, n. 2, has recently been consecrated or blessed by a Bishop. Older oil is not to be used except in a case of necessity. §2 The parish priest is to obtain the holy oils from his own Bishop and keep them carefully in fitting custody.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 848, "c1917": "§1. Ius et officium sacram communionem publice ad infirmos etiam non paroecianos extra ecclesiam deferendi, pertinet ad parochum intra suum territorium. §2. Ceteri sacerdotes id possunt in casu tantum necessitatis aut de licentia saltem praesumpta eiusdem parochi vel Ordinarii.", "c1983": "For the administration of the sacraments the minister may not ask for anything beyond the offerings which are determined by the competent authority, and he must always ensure that the needy are not deprived of the help of the sacraments by reason of poverty. TITLE I: BAPTISM", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 849, "c1917": "§1. Communionem privatim ad infirmos quilibet sacerdos deferre potest, de venia saltem praesumpta sacerdotis, cui custodia sanctissimi Sacramenti commissa est. §2. Quando privatim sacra communio infirmis ministratur, reverentiae ac decentiae tanto sacramento debitae sedulo consulatur, servatis a Sede Apostolica praescriptis normis.", "c1983": "Baptism, the gateway to the sacraments, is necessary for salvation, either by actual reception or at least by desire. By it people are freed from sins, are born again as children of God and, made like to Christ by an indelible character, are incorporated into the Church. It is validly conferred only by a washing in real water with the proper form of words. [On the relationship between faith and the sacrament of baptism see International Theological Commission, The Reciprocity between Faith and Sacraments in the Sacramental Economy (2020), nos. 81-94] 176 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF BAPTISM", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 850, "c1917": "Sacram communionem per modum Viatici sive publice sive privatim ad infirmos deferre, pertinet ad parochum ad normam can. 848, salvo praescripto can. 397, n. 3 et can. 514, §§1-3.", "c1983": "Baptism is administered according to the rite prescribed in the approved liturgical books, except in a case of urgent necessity when only those elements which are required for the validity of the sacrament must be observed. [Baptism conferred by the Mormons (“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints”) is invalid: since the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are, for them, something essentially different from what the Church professes, the baptism administered by them – although conferred with the same Trinitarian formula – is vitiated by an error in fide that redounds to the intention of the minister: see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Note Gestis verbisque, 25.I.2024, footnote 39; Response of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith of 5.VI.2001] [A Response of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith of 24.VI.2020 establishes the invalidity of baptism conferred in the plural form (“We baptise you…”) and the need to administer it in forma absoluta to those who may have received it that way]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 851, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdos sacram communionem distribuat azymo pane vel fermentato, secundum proprium ritum. §2. Ubi vero necessitas urgeat nec sacerdos diversi ritus adsit, licet sacerdoti orientali qui fermentato utitur, ministrare Eucharistiam in azymo, vicissim latino aut orientali qui utitur azymo, ministrare in fermentato; at suum quisque ritum ministrandi servare debet.", "c1983": "The celebration of baptism should be properly prepared. Accordingly: 1° an adult who intends to receive baptism is to be admitted to the catechumenate and, as far as possible, brought through the various stages to sacramental initiation, in accordance with the rite of initiation as adapted by the Episcopal Conference and with the particular norms issued by it; 2° the parents of a child who is to be baptised, and those who are to undertake the office of sponsors, are to be suitably instructed on the meaning of this sacrament and the obligations attaching to it. The parish priest is to see to it that either he or others duly prepare the parents, by means of pastoral advice and indeed by prayer together; a number of families might be brought together for this purpose and, where possible, each family visited.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 852, "c1917": "Sanctissima Eucharistia sub sola specie panis praebeatur. ART. II. De subiecto sacrae communionis.", "c1983": "§1 The provisions of the canons on adult baptism apply to all those who, being no longer infants, have reached the use of reason. §2 One who is incapable of personal responsibility is regarded as an infant even in regard to baptism.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 853, "c1917": "Quilibet baptizatus qui iure non prohibetur, admitti potest et debet ad sacram communionem. 198 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Apart from a case of necessity, the water to be used in conferring baptism is to be blessed, in accordance with the provisions of the liturgical books.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 854, "c1917": "§1. Pueris, qui propter aetatis imbecillitatem nondum huius sacramenti cognitionem et gustum habent, Eucharistia ne ministretur. §2. In periculo mortis, ut sanctissima Eucharistia pueris ministrari possit ac debeat, satis est ut sciant Corpus Christi a communi cibo discernere illudque reverenter adorare. §3. Extra mortis periculum plenior cognitio doctrinae christianae et accuratior praeparatio merito exigitur, ea scilicet, qua ipsi fidei saltem mysteria necessaria necessitate medii ad salutem pro suo captu percipiant, et devote pro suae aetatis modulo ad sanctissimam Eucharistiam accedant. §4. De sufficienti puerorum dispositione ad primam communionem iudicium esto sacerdoti a confessionibus eorumque parentibus aut iis qui loco parentum sunt. §5. Parocho autem est officium advigilandi etiam per examen, si opportunum prudenter iudicaverit, ne pueri ad sacram Synaxim accedant ante adeptum usum rationis vel sine sufficienti dispositione; itemque curandi ut usum rationis assecuti et sufficienter dispositi quamprimum hoc divino cibo reficiantur.", "c1983": "Baptism is to be conferred either by immersion or by pouring, in accordance with the provisions of the Episcopal Conference. 177 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 855, "c1917": "§1. Arcendi sunt ab Eucharistia publice indigni, quales sunt excommunicati, interdicti manifestoque infames, nisi de eorum poenitentia et emendatione constet et publico scandalo prius satisfecerint. §2. Occultos vero peccatores, si occulte petant et eos non emendatos agnoverit, minister repellat; non autem, si publice petant et sine scandalo ipsos praeterire nequeat.", "c1983": "Parents, sponsors and parish priests are to take care that a name is not given which is foreign to Christian sentiment.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 856, "c1917": "Nemo quem conscientia peccati mortalis gravat, quantumcunque etiam se contritum existimet, sine praemissa sacramentali confessione ad sacram communionem accedat; quod si urgeat necessitas ac copia confessarii illi desit, actum perfectae contritionis prius eliciat.", "c1983": "Though baptism may be celebrated on any day, it is recommended that normally it be celebrated on a Sunday or, if possible, on the vigil of Easter.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 857, "c1917": "Nemini liceat sanctissimem Eucharistiam recipere, qui eam eadem die iam receperit, nisi in casibus de quibus in can: 858, §1.", "c1983": "§1 Apart from a case of necessity, the proper place for baptism is a church or an oratory. §2 As a rule and unless a just reason suggests otherwise, an adult is to be baptised in his or her proper parish church, and an infant in the proper parish church of the parents.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 858, "c1917": "§1. Qui a media nocte ieiunium naturale non servaverit, nequit ad sanctissimam Eucharistiam admitti, nisi mortis urgeat periculum, aut necessitas impediendi irreverentiam in sacramentum. 199 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Infirmi tamen qui iam a mense decumbunt sine certa spe ut cito convalescant, de prudenti confessarii consilio sanctissimam Eucharistiam sumere possunt semel aut bis in hebdomada, etsi aliquam medicinam vel aliquid per modum potus antea sumpserint.", "c1983": "§1 Each parish church is to have a baptismal font, without prejudice to the same right already acquired by other churches. §2 The local Ordinary, after consultation with the local parish priest, may for the convenience of the faithful permit or order that a baptismal font be placed also in another church or oratory within the parish.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 859, "c1917": "§1. Omnis utriusque sexus fidelis, postquam ad annos discretionis, idest ad rationis usum, pervenerit, debet semel in anno, saltem in Paschate, Eucharistiae sacramentum recipere, nisi forte de consilio proprii sacerdotis, ob aliquam rationabilem causam, ad tempus ab eius perceptione duxerit abstinendum. §2. Paschalis communio fiat a dominica Palmarum ad dominicam in albis; sed locorum Ordinariis fas est, si ita personarum ac locorum adiuncta exigant, hoc tempus etiam pro omnibus suis fidelibus anticipare, non tamen ante quartam diem dominicam Quadragesimae, vel prorogare, non tamen ultra festum sanctissimae Trinitatis. §3. Suadendum fidelibus ut huic praecepto satisfaciant in sua quisque paroecia; et qui in aliena paroecia satisfecerint, curent proprium parochum de adimpleto praecepto certiorem facere. §4. Praeceptum paschalis communionis adhuc urget, si quis illud praescripto tempore, quavis de causa, non impleverit.", "c1983": "If, because of distance or other circumstances, the person to be baptised cannot without grave inconvenience go or be brought to the parish church or the oratory mentioned in can. 858 §2, baptism may and must be conferred in some other church or oratory which is nearer, or even in some other fitting place.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 860, "c1917": "Obligatio praecepti communionis sumendae, quae impuberes gravat, in eos quoque ac praecipue recidit, qui ipsorum curam habere debent, idest in parentes, tutores, confessarium, institutores et parochum.", "c1983": "§1 Apart from a case of necessity, baptism is not to be conferred in private houses, unless the local Ordinary should for a grave reason permit it. §2 Unless the diocesan Bishop has decreed otherwise, baptism is not to be conferred in hospital, except in a case of necessity or for some other pressing pastoral reason. CHAPTER II: THE MINISTER OF BAPTISM", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 861, "c1917": "Praecepto communionis recipiendae non satisfit per sacrilegam communionem.", "c1983": "§1 The ordinary minister of baptism is a Bishop, a priest or a deacon, without prejudice to the provision of can. 530, n. 1. §2 If the ordinary minister is absent or impeded, a catechist or some other person deputed to this office by the local Ordinary, may lawfully confer baptism; indeed, in a case of necessity, any person who has the requisite intention may do so. Pastors of souls, especially parish priests, are to be diligent in ensuring that Christ’s faithful are taught the correct way to baptise.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 862, "c1917": "Expedit ut feria V maioris hebdomadae omnes clerici, etiam sacerdotes qui ea die a Sacro litando abstinent, sanctissimo Christi Corpore in Missa sollemni seu conventuali reficiantur.", "c1983": "Except in a case of necessity, it is unlawful for anyone without due permission to confer baptism outside his own territory, not even upon his own subjects. 178 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 863, "c1917": "Excitentur fideles ut frequenter, etiam quotidie, pane Eucharistico reficiantur ad normas in decretis Apostolicae Sedis traditas; utque Missae adstantes non solum spirituali affectu, sed sacramentali etiam sanctissimae Eucharistiae perceptione, rite dispositi, communicent. 200 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The baptism of adults, at least of those who have completed their fourteenth year, is to be referred to the Bishop, so that he himself may confer it if he judges this appropriate. CHAPTER III: THE PERSONS TO BE BAPTISED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 864, "c1917": "§1. In periculo mortis, quavis ex causa procedat, fideles sacrae communionis recipiendae praecepto tenentur. §2. Etiamsi eadem die sacra communione fuerint refecti, valde tamen suadendum, ut in vitae discrimen adducti denuo communicent. §3. Perdurante mortis periculo, sanctum Viaticum, secundum prudens confessarii consilium, pluries, distinctis diebus, administrari et licet et decet.", "c1983": "Every unbaptised person, and only such a person, can be baptised. [On whether a transsexual person may be baptised see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Answers to several questions, 31.X.2023, no. 1]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 865, "c1917": "Sanctum Viaticum infirmis ne nimium differatur; et qui animarum curam gerunt, sedulo advigilent ut eo infirmi plene sui compotes reficiantur.", "c1983": "§1 To be admitted to baptism, an adult must have manifested the intention to receive baptism, must be adequately instructed in the truths of the faith and in the duties of a Christian, and tested in the Christian life over the course of the catechumenate. The person must moreover be urged to have sorrow for personal sins. §2 An adult in danger of death may be baptised if, with some knowledge of the principal truths of the faith, he or she has in some manner manifested the intention to receive baptism and promises to observe the requirements of the Christian religion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 866, "c1917": "§1. Omnibus fidelibus cuiusvis ritus datur facultas ut, pietatis causa, sacramentum Eucharisticum quolibet ritu confectum suscipiant. §2. Suadendum tamen ut suo quisque ritu fideles praecepto communionis paschalis satisfaciant. §3. Sanctum Viaticum moribundis ritu proprio accipiendum est; sed, urgente necessitate, fas esto quolibet ritu illud accipere. ART. III. De tempore et loco quo sacra communio distribui potest.", "c1983": "Unless there is a grave reason to the contrary, immediately after receiving baptism an adult is to be confirmed, to participate in the celebration of the Eucharist and to receive holy communion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 867, "c1917": "§1. Omnibus diebus licet sanctissimam Eucharistiam distribuere. §2. Feria tamen VI maioris hebdomadae solum licet sacrum Viaticum ad infirmos deferre. §3. In Sabbato Sancto sacra communio nequit fidelibus ministrari nisi inter Missarum sollemnia vel continuo ac statim ab iis expletis. §4. Sacra communio iis tantum horis distribuatur, quibus Missae sacrificium offerri potest, nisi aliud rationabilis causa suadeat. §5. Sacrum tamen Viaticum quacunque diei aut noctis hora ministrari potest. 201 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Parents are obliged to see that their infants are baptised within the first few weeks. As soon as possible after the birth, indeed even before it, they are to approach the parish priest to ask for the sacrament for their child, and to be themselves duly prepared for it. §2 If the infant is in danger of death, it is to be baptised without any delay.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 868, "c1917": "Sacerdoti celebranti non licet Eucharistiam intra Missam distribuere fidelibus adeo distantibus ut ipse altare e conspectu amittat.", "c1983": "§1 For an infant to be baptised lawfully it is required: 1° that the parents, or at least one of them, or the person who lawfully holds their place, give their consent; [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18370/2024, 13.XII.2024, deals with situations in which the parents are not in agreement regarding the baptism of the child] 2° there must be a founded hope that the infant will be brought up in the Catholic religion subject to §3; if such hope is altogether lacking, the baptism is to be delayed 179 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church according to the prescripts of particular law after the parents have been informed of the reason. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] [On whether two homosexual persons may be regarded as the parents of a child who is to be baptised, and who was adopted or was received by other means, such as surrogacy, see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Answers to several questions, 31.X.2023, no. 4] §2 An infant of Catholic parents, indeed even of non-Catholic parents, may in danger of death be baptised even if the parents are opposed to it. §3 Infants of non-Catholic Christians are licitly baptized if their parents or at least one of them or the person who legitimately takes their place request it and if it is physically or morally impossible for them to approach their own minister. [New paragraph added by m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 869, "c1917": "Sacra communio distribui potest ubicunque Missam celebrare licet, etiam in oratorio privato, nisi loci Ordinarius, iustis de causis, in casibus particularibus id prohibuerit. TITULUS IV. De poenitentia.", "c1983": "§1 If there is doubt as to whether a person was baptised or whether a baptism was conferred validly, and after serious enquiry this doubt persists, the person is to be baptised conditionally. §2 Those baptised in a non-Catholic ecclesial community are not to be baptised conditionally unless there is a serious reason for doubting the validity of their baptism, on the ground of the matter or the form of words used in the baptism, or of the intention of the adult being baptised or of that of the baptising minister. §3 If in the cases mentioned in §§1 and 2 a doubt remains about the conferring of the baptism or its validity, baptism is not to be conferred until the doctrine of the sacrament of baptism is explained to the person to be baptised, if that person is an adult. Moreover, the reasons for doubting the validity of the earlier baptism should be given to the person or, where an infant is concerned, to the parents.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 870, "c1917": "In poenitentiae sacramento, per iudicialem absolutionem a legitimo ministro impertitam, fideli rite disposito remittuntur peccata post baptismum commissa. CAPUT I. De ministro sacramenti poenitentiae.", "c1983": "An abandoned infant or a foundling is to be baptised unless diligent enquiry establishes that it has already been baptised.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 871, "c1917": "Minister huius sacramenti est solus sacerdos.", "c1983": "Aborted foetuses, if they are alive, are to be baptised, in so far as this is possible. CHAPTER IV: SPONSORS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 872, "c1917": "Praeter potestatem ordinis, ad validam peccatorum absolutionem requiritur in ministro potestas iurisdictionis, sive ordinaria sive delegata, in poenitentem.", "c1983": "In so far as possible, a person being baptised is to be assigned a sponsor. In the case of an adult baptism, the sponsor’s role is to assist the person in Christian 180 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church initiation. In the case of an infant baptism, the role is together with the parents to present the child for baptism, and to help it to live a Christian life befitting the baptised and faithfully to fulfil the duties inherent in baptism.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 873, "c1917": "§1. Ordinaria iurisdictione ad confessiones excipiendas pro universa Ecclesia, praeter Romanum Pontificem, potiuntur S. R. E. Cardinales; pro suo quisque territorio Ordinarius loci, et parochus aliique qui loco parochi sunt. 202 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Hac eadem iurisdictione gaudent etiam canonicus poenitentiarius ecclesiae quoque collegiatae, ad normam can. 401, §1, et Superiores religiosi exempti pro suis subditis, ad normam constitutionum. §3. Haec iurisdictio cessat amissione officii, ad normam can. 183, et, post sententiam condemnatoriam vel declaratoriam, excommunicatione, suspensione ab officio, interdicto.", "c1983": "One sponsor, male or female, is sufficient; but there may be two, one of each sex.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 874, "c1917": "§1. Iurisdictionem delegatam ad recipiendas confessiones quorumlibet sive saecularium sive religiosorum confert sacerdotibus tum saecularibus tum religiosis etiam exemptis Ordinarius loci in quo confessiones excipiuntur; sacerdotes autem religiosi eadem ne utantur sine licentia saltem praesumpta sui Superioris, firmo tamen praescripto can. 519. §2. Locorum Ordinarii iurisdictionem ad audiendas confessiones habitualiter ne concedant religiosis qui a proprio Superiore non praesentantur; iis vero qui a proprio Superiore praesentantur, sine gravi causa eam ne denegent, firmo tamen praescripto can. 877.", "c1983": "§1 To be admitted to undertake the office of sponsor, a person must: 1° be appointed by the candidate for baptism, or by the parents or whoever stands in their place, or failing these, by the parish priest or the minister; to be appointed the person must be suitable for this role and have the intention of fulfilling it; 2° be not less than sixteen years of age, unless a different age has been stipulated by the diocesan Bishop, or unless the parish priest or the minister considers that there is a just reason for an exception to be made; 3° be a Catholic who has been confirmed and has received the blessed Eucharist, and who lives a life of faith which befits the role to be undertaken; [On whether a transgender person or a homosexual who is cohabiting may be a godparent see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Answers to several questions, 31.X.2023, nos. 2 and 5] 4° not labour under a canonical penalty, whether imposed or declared; 5° not be either the father or the mother of the person to be baptised. §2 A baptised person who belongs to a non-Catholic ecclesial community may be admitted only in company with a Catholic sponsor, and then simply as a witness to the baptism. [See the 1993 Directory for Promoting Christian Unity, no. 98 b), allowing an Orthodox godparent if there is a just cause] [Regarding the admission of two non-Catholics as witnesses to baptism, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15986/2017, 15.XI.2017] [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17683/2022, 20.VI.2022, on changing a sponsor who has been found guilty of a grave crime and imprisoned] 181 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER V: PROOF AND REGISTRATION OF BAPTISM", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 875, "c1917": "§1. In religione clericali exempta ad recipiendas confessiones professorum, novitiorum aliorumve de quibus in can. 514, §1, iurisdictionem delegatam confert quoque proprius eorundem Superior, ad normam constitutionum; cui fas est eam concedere etiam sacerdotibus e clero saeculari aut alius religionis. §2. In religione laicali exempta, Superior proponit confessarium, qui tamen iurisdictionem obtinere debet ab Ordinario loci, in quo religiosa domus reperitur.", "c1983": "Whoever administers baptism is to take care that if there is not a sponsor present, there is at least one witness who can prove that the baptism was conferred.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 876, "c1917": "§1. Revocata qualibet contraria particulari lege seu privilegio, sacerdotes tum saeculares tum religiosi, cuiusvis gradus aut officii, ad confessiones quarumcunque religiosarum ac novitiarum valide et licite recipiendas peculiari iurisdictione indigent, salvo praescripto can. 239, §1, n. l, 522, 523. §2. Hanc iurisdictionem confert loci Ordinarius, ubi religiosarum domus sita est, ad normam can. 525. 203 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "To prove that baptism has been conferred, if there is no conflict of interest, it is sufficient to have either one unexceptionable witness or, if the baptism was conferred upon an adult, the sworn testimony of the baptised person.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 877, "c1917": "§1. Tum locorum Ordinarii iurisdictionem, tum Superiores religiosi iurisdictionem aut licentiam audiendarum confessionum ne concedant, nisi iis qui idonei per examen reperti fuerint, nisi agatur de sacerdote cuius theologicam doctrinam aliunde compertam habeant. §2. Si post concessam iurisdictionem aut licentiam prudenter dubitent num probatus a se antea sacerdos pergat adhuc idoneus esse, eum ad novum doctrinae periculum adigant, etsi agatur de parocho aut canonico poenitentiario.", "c1983": "§1 The parish priest of the place in which the baptism was conferred must carefully and without delay record in the register of baptism the names of the baptised, the minister, the parents, the sponsors and, if there were such, the witnesses, and the place and date of baptism. He must also enter the date and place of birth. [Regarding the annotation of same-sex couples or “transgender persons” as parents in the baptismal register, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15986/2017, 15.XI.2017] §2 In the case of a child of an unmarried mother, the mother’s name is to be entered if her maternity is publicly known or if, either in writing or before two witnesses, she freely asks that this be done. Similarly, the name of the father is to be entered, if his paternity is established either by some public document or by his own declaration in the presence of the parish priest and two witnesses. In all other cases, the name of the baptised person is to be registered, without any indication of the name of the father or of the parents. §3 In the case of an adopted child, the names of the adopting parents are to be registered and, at least if this is done in the local civil registration, the names of the natural parents in accordance with §§1 and 2 subject however to the rulings of the Episcopal Conference. [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18360/2024, 25.X.2024, explains that in parish baptismal registers only the natural parents (and adoptive parents when appropriate) of a child should be recorded according to canon law, and that for persons who have undergone gender-related hormone or surgical treatment the baptismal record should not be altered to reflect a new civil “social name,” but may include a notation that the person’s civilly-recognized sex no longer corresponds to that recorded at baptism]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 878, "c1917": "§1. Iurisdictio delegata aut licentia audiendarum confessionum concedi potest certis quibusdam circumscripta finibus. §2. Caveant tamen locorum Ordinarii ac religiosi Superiores ne iurisdictionem aut licentiam sine rationabili causa nimis coarctent.", "c1983": "If baptism was administered neither by the parish priest nor in his presence, the minister of baptism, whoever that was, must notify the parish priest of the parish in which the baptism was administered, so that he may register the baptism in accordance with can. 877 §1. 182 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church TITLE II: THE SACRAMENT OF CONFIRMATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 879, "c1917": "§1. Ad confessiones valide audiendas opus est iurisdictione scripto vel verbis expresse concessa. §2. Pro concessione iurisdictionis nihil exigi potest.", "c1983": "The sacrament of confirmation confers a character. By it the baptised continue their path of Christian initiation. They are enriched with the gift of the Holy Spirit, and are more closely linked to the Church. They are made strong and more firmly obliged by word and deed to witness to Christ and to spread and defend the faith. [On the relationship between faith and the sacrament of confirmation see International Theological Commission, The Reciprocity between Faith and Sacraments in the Sacramental Economy (2020), nos. 95-101] CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF CONFIRMATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 880, "c1917": "§1. Loci Ordinarius vel Superior religiosus iurisdictionem vel licentiam ad audiendas confessiones ne revocent aut suspendant, nisi gravem ob causam. §2. At graves ob causas Ordinarius potest etiam parocho aut poenitentiario confessarii munus interdicere, salvo recursu in devolutivo ad Sedem Apostolicam. §3. Non tamen licet Episcopo, inconsulta Sede Apostolica, si de domo formata agatur, omnibus alicuius religiosae domus confessariis una simul iurisdictionem adimere.", "c1983": "§1 The sacrament of confirmation is conferred by anointing with chrism on the forehead in a laying on of hands, and by the words prescribed in the approved liturgical books. §2 The chrism to be used in the sacrament of confirmation must have been consecrated by a Bishop, even when the sacrament is administered by a priest.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 881, "c1917": "§1. Omnes utriusque cleri sacerdotes ad audiendas confessiones approbati in aliquo loco, sive ordinaria sive delegata iurisdictione instructi, possunt etiam vagos ac peregrinos ex alia dioecesi vel paroecia ad sese accedentes, itemque catholicos cuiusque ritus orientalis, valide et licite absolvere. §2. Qui ordinariam habent absolvendi potestatem, possunt subditos absolvere ubique terrarum. 204 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is desirable that the sacrament of confirmation be celebrated in a church and indeed during Mass. However, for a just and reasonable cause it may be celebrated apart from Mass and in any fitting place. CHAPTER II: THE MINISTER OF CONFIRMATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 882, "c1917": "In periculo mortis omnes sacerdotes, licet ad confessiones non approbati, valide et licite absolvunt quoslibet poenitentes a quibusvis peccatis aut censuris, quantumvis reservatis et notoriis, etiamsi praesens sit sacerdos approbatus, salvo praescripto can. 884, 2252.", "c1983": "The ordinary minister of confirmation is a Bishop. A priest can also validly confer this sacrament if he has the faculty to do so, either from the general law or by way of a special grant from the competent authority.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 883, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdotes omnes maritimum iter arripientes, dummodo vel a proprio Ordinario, vel ab Ordinario portus in quo navim conscendunt, vel etiam ab Ordinario cuiusvis portus interiecti per quem in itinere transeunt, facultatem rite acceperint confessiones audiendi, possunt, toto itinere, quorumlibet fidelium secum navigantium confessiones in navi excipere, quamvis navis in itinere transeat vel etiam aliquandiu consistat variis in locis diversorum Ordinariorum iurisdictioni subiectis. §2. Quoties vero navis in itinere consistat, possunt confessiones excipere tum fidelium qui quavis de causa ad navim accedant, tum eorum qui ipsis ad terram obiter appellentibus confiteri petant eosque valide ac licite absolvere etiam a casibus Ordinario loci reservatis.", "c1983": "The following have, by law, the faculty to administer confirmation: 1° within the confines of their jurisdiction, those who in law are equivalent to a diocesan Bishop; 2° in respect of the person to be confirmed, the priest who by virtue of his office or by mandate of the diocesan Bishop baptises an adult or admits a baptised adult into full communion with the Catholic Church; 3° in respect of those in danger of death, the parish priest or indeed any priest. 183 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 884, "c1917": "Absolutio complicis in peccato turpi invalida est, praeterquam in mortis periculo; et etiam in periculo mortis, extra casum necessitatis, est ex parte confessarii illicita ad normam constitutionum apostolicarum et nominatim constitutionis Benedicti XIV Sacramentum Poenitentiae, 1 Iun. 1741.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is himself to administer confirmation or to ensure that it is administered by another Bishop. If necessity so requires, he may grant to one or several specified priests the faculty to administer this sacrament. §2 For a grave reason the Bishop, or the priest who by law or by special grant of the competent authority has the faculty to confirm, may in individual cases invite other priests to join with him in administering the sacrament.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 885, "c1917": "Etsi preces, ab Ecclesia formulae absolutoriae adiunctae, ad ipsam absolutionem obtinendam non sint necessariae, nihilominus, nisi iusta decausa, ne omittantur.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop is bound to ensure that the sacrament of confirmation is conferred upon his subjects who duly and reasonably request it. §2 A priest who has this faculty must use it for those in whose favour it was granted.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 886, "c1917": "Si confessarius dubitare nequeat de poenitentis dispositionibus et hic absolutionem petat, absolutio nec deneganda, nec differenda est.", "c1983": "§1 A Bishop in his own diocese may lawfully administer the sacrament of confirmation even to the faithful who are not his subjects, unless there is an express prohibition by their own Ordinary. §2 In order lawfully to administer confirmation in another diocese, unless it be to his own subjects, a Bishop needs the permission, at least reasonably presumed, of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 887, "c1917": "Pro qualitate et numero peccatorum et conditione poenitentis salutares et convenientes satisfactiones confessarius iniungat; quas poenitens volenti animo excipere atque ipse per se debet implere. 205 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A priest who has the faculty to administer confirmation may, within the territory assigned to him, lawfully administer this sacrament even to those from outside the territory, unless there is a prohibition by their own Ordinary. He cannot, however, validly confirm anyone in another territory, without prejudice to the provision of can. 883, n. 3.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 888, "c1917": "§1. Meminerit sacerdos in audiendis confessionibus se iudicis pariter et medici personam sustinere ac divinae iustitiae simul et misericordiae ministrum a Deo constitutum esse ut honori divino et animarum saluti consulat. §2. Caveat omnino ne complicis nomen inquirat, ne curiosis aut inutilibus quaestionibus, maxime circa sextum Decalogi praeceptum, quemquam detineat, et praesertim ne iuniores de iis quae ignorant imprudenter interroget.", "c1983": "Within the territory in which they can confer confirmation, ministers may confirm even in exempt places. CHAPTER III: THE PERSONS TO BE CONFIRMED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 889, "c1917": "§1. Sacramentale sigillum inviolabile est; quare caveat diligenter confessarius ne verbo aut signo aut alio quovis modo et quavis de causa prodat aliquatenus peccatorem. §2. Obligatione servandi sacramentale sigillum tenentur quoque interpres aliique omnes ad quos notitia confessionis quoquo modo pervenerit.", "c1983": "§1 Every baptised person who is not confirmed, and only such a person, is capable of receiving confirmation. §2 Apart from the danger of death, to receive confirmation lawfully a person who has the use of reason must be suitably instructed, properly disposed and able to renew the baptismal promises.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 890, "c1917": "§1. Omnino prohibitus est confessario usus scientiae ex confessione acquisitae cum gravamine poenitentis, excluso etiam quovis revelationis periculo. §2. Tam Superiores pro tempore exsistentes, quam confessarii qui postea Superiores fuerint renuntiati, notitia quam de peccatis in confessione habuerint, ad exteriorem gubernationem nullo modo uti possunt.", "c1983": "The faithful are bound to receive this sacrament at the proper time. Parents and pastors of souls, especially parish priests, are to see that the faithful are properly instructed to receive the sacrament and come to it at the opportune time.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 891, "c1917": "Magister novitiorum eiusque socius, Superior Seminarii collegiive sacramentales confessiones suorum alumnorum secum in eadem domo commorantium ne audiant, nisi alumni ex gravi et urgenti causa in casibus particularibus sponte id petant.", "c1983": "The sacrament of confirmation is to be conferred on the faithful at about the age of discretion, unless the Episcopal Conference has decided on a different 184 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church age, or there is a danger of death or, in the judgement of the minister, a grave reason suggests otherwise. CHAPTER IV: SPONSORS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 892, "c1917": "§1. Parochi aliique quibus cura animarum vi muneris est demandata, gravi iustitiae obligatione tenentur audiendi sive per se sive per alium confessiones fidelium sibi commissorum, quoties ii audiri rationabiliter petant. §2. Urgente necessitate, omnes confessarii obligatione tenentur ex caritate confessiones fidelium audiendi, et in mortis periculo omnes sacerdotes. 206 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De reservatione peccatorum.", "c1983": "As far as possible the person to be confirmed is to have a sponsor. The sponsor’s function is to take care that the person confirmed behaves as a true witness of Christ and faithfully fulfils the duties inherent in this sacrament.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 893, "c1917": "§1. Qui ordinario iure possunt audiendi confessiones potestatem concedere aut ferre censuras, possunt quoque, excepto Vicario Capitulari et Vicario Generali sine mandato speciali, nonnullos casus ad suum avocare iudicium, inferioribus absolvendi potestatem limitantes. §2. Haec avocatio dicitur reservatio casuum. §3. Quod attinet ad reservationem censurarum, servetur praescriptum can. 2246, 2247.", "c1983": "§1 A person who would undertake the office of sponsor must fulfil the conditions mentioned in can. 874. §2 It is desirable that the sponsor chosen be the one who undertook this role at baptism. CHAPTER V: PROOF AND REGISTRATION OF CONFIRMATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 894, "c1917": "Unicum peccatum ratione sui reservatum Sanctae Sedi est falsa delatio, qua sacerdos innocens accusatur de crimine sollicitationis apud iudices ecclesiasticos.", "c1983": "To establish that confirmation has been conferred, the provisions of can. 876 are to be observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 895, "c1917": "Locorum Ordinarii peccata ne reservent, nisi, re in Synodo dioecesana discussa, vel extra Synodum auditis Capitulo cathedrali et aliquot ex prudentioribus ac probatioribus suae dioecesis animarum curatoribus, vera reservationis necessitas aut utilitas comprobata fuerit.", "c1983": "The names of those confirmed, the minister, the parents, the sponsors and the place and date of the confirmation are to be recorded in the confirmation register of the diocesan curia or, wherever this has been prescribed by the Episcopal Conference or by the diocesan Bishop, in the register to be kept in the parochial archive. The parish priest must notify the parish priest of the place of the baptism that the confirmation was conferred, so that it be recorded in the baptismal register, in accordance with can. 535 §2.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 896, "c1917": "Inter Superiores religionis clericalis exemptae unus Superior generalis, et in monasteriis sui iuris Abbas, cum proprio cuiusque Consilio, peccata, ut supra, subditorum reservare possunt, firmo praescripto can. 518, §1, 519.", "c1983": "If the parish priest of the place was not present, the minister, personally or through someone else, is to notify him as soon as possible that the confirmation was conferred. TITLE III: THE BLESSED EUCHARIST", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 897, "c1917": "Casus reservandi sint pauci omnino, tres scilicet ve1, ad summum, quatuor ex gravioribus tantum et atrocioribus criminibus externis specifice determinatis; ipsa vero reservatio ne ultra in vigore maneat, quam necesse sit ad publicum aliquod inolitum vitium exstirpandum et collapsam forte christianam disciplinam instaurandam.", "c1983": "The most venerable sacrament is the blessed Eucharist, in which Christ the Lord himself is contained, offered and received, and by which the Church continually lives and grows. The eucharistic Sacrifice, the memorial of the death and resurrection of the Lord, in which the Sacrifice of the cross is forever perpetuated, is the summit and the source of all worship and Christian life. By means of it the unity of God’s people is signified and brought about, and the building up of the body of Christ is perfected. The other sacraments and all the apostolic works of Christ are bound up with, and directed to, the blessed Eucharist. 185 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church [On the relationship between faith and the sacrament of the Eucharist see International Theological Commission, The Reciprocity between Faith and Sacraments in the Sacramental Economy (2020), nos. 102-131]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 898, "c1917": "Prorsus ab iis peccatis sibi reservandis omnes abstineant quae iam sint Sedi Apostolicae etiam ratione censurae reservata, et regulariter ab iis quoque quibus censura, etsi nemini reservata, a iure imposita sit. 207 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful are to hold the blessed Eucharist in the highest honour. They should take an active part in the celebration of the most august Sacrifice of the Mass; they should receive the sacrament with great devotion and frequently, and should reverence it with the greatest adoration. In explaining the doctrine of this sacrament, pastors of souls are assiduously to instruct the faithful about their obligation in this regard. CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF THE EUCHARIST", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 899, "c1917": "§1. Statutis semel reservationibus quas vere necessarias aut utiles iudicaverint, curent locorum Ordinarii ut ad subditorum notitiam, quo meliore eis videatur modo, eaedem deducantur, nec facultatem a reservatis absolvendi cuivis et passim impertiant. §2. At huiusmodi absolvendi facultas ipso iure competit canonico poenitentiario ad normam can. 401, §1, et habitualiter impertiatur saltem vicariis foraneis, addita, praesertim in locis dioecesis a sede episcopali remotioribus, facultate subdelegandi toties quoties confessarios sui districtus, si et quando pro urgentiore aliquo determinato casu ad eos recurrant. §3. Ipso iure a casibus, quos quoquo modo sibi Ordinarii reservaverint, absolvere possunt tum parochi, aliive qui parochorum nomine in iure censentur, toto tempore ad praeceptum paschale adimplendum utili, tum singuli missionarii quo tempore missiones ad populum haberi contingat.", "c1983": "§1 The celebration of the Eucharist is an action of Christ himself and of the Church. In it Christ the Lord, through the ministry of the priest, offers himself, substantially present under the appearances of bread and wine, to God the Father, and gives himself as spiritual nourishment to the faithful who are associated with him in his offering. §2 In the eucharistic assembly the people of God are called together under the presidency of the Bishop or of a priest authorised by him, who acts in the person of Christ. All the faithful present, whether clerics or lay people, unite to participate in their own way, according to their various orders and liturgical roles. [On the meaning of “in the person of Christ” see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Note Gestis verbisque, 25.I.2024, no. 24] §3 The eucharistic celebration is to be so ordered that all the participants derive from it the many fruits for which Christ the Lord instituted the eucharistic Sacrifice. ARTICLE 1: THE MINISTER OF THE BLESSED EUCHARIST", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 900, "c1917": "Quaevis reservatio omni vi caret: 1° Cum confessionem peragunt sive aegroti qui domo egredi non valent, sive sponsi matrimonii ineundi causa; 2° Quoties vel legitimus Superior petitam pro aliquo determinato casu absolvendi facultatem denegaverit, vel, prudenti confessarii iudicio, absolvendi facultas a legitimo Superiore peti nequeat sine gravi poenitentis incommodo aut sine periculo violationis sigilli sacramentalis; 3° Extra territorium reservantis, etiamsi dumtaxat ad absolutionem obtinendam poenitens ex eo discesserit. CAPUT III. De subiecto sacramenti poenitentiae.", "c1983": "§1 The only minister who, in the person of Christ, can bring into being the sacrament of the Eucharist, is a validly ordained priest. §2 Any priest who is not debarred by canon law may lawfully celebrate the Eucharist, provided the provisions of the following canons are observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 901, "c1917": "Qui post baptismum mortalia perpetravit, quae nondum per claves Ecclesiae directe remissa sunt, debet omnia quorum post diligentem sui discussionem conscientiam habeat, confiteri et circumstantias in confessione explicare, quae speciem peccati mutent. 208 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A priest is entitled to offer Mass for anyone, living or dead.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 902, "c1917": "Peccata post baptismum commissa, sive mortalia directe potestate clavium iam remissa, sive venialia, sunt materia sufficiens, sed non necessaria, sacramenti poenitentiae.", "c1983": "Unless the benefit of Christ’s faithful requires or suggests otherwise, priests may concelebrate the Eucharist; they are, however, fully entitled to celebrate the Eucharist individually, but not while a celebration is taking place in the same church or oratory. 186 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 903, "c1917": "Qui aliter confiteri non possunt, non prohibentur, si velint, per interpretem confiteri, praecavendo abusus et scandala, firmo praescripto can. 889, §2.", "c1983": "A priest is to be permitted to celebrate the Eucharist, even if he is not known to the rector of the church, provided either that he presents commendatory letters, not more than a year old, from his own Ordinary or Superior, or that it can be prudently judged that he is not debarred from celebrating.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 904, "c1917": "Ad normam constitutionum apostolicarum et nominatim constitutionis Benedicti XIV Sacramentum Poenitentiae, 1 Iun. 1741, debet poenitens sacerdotem, reum delicti sollicitationis in confessione, intra mensem denuntiare loci Ordinario, vel Sacrae Congregationi S. Officii; et confessarius debet, graviter onerata eius conscientia, de hoc onere poenitentem monere.", "c1983": "Remembering always that in the mystery of the eucharistic Sacrifice the work of redemption is continually being carried out, priests are to celebrate frequently. Indeed, daily celebration is earnestly recommended, because, even if it should not be possible to have the faithful present, it is an action of Christ and of the Church in which priests fulfil their principal role.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 905, "c1917": "Cuivis fideli integrum est confessario legitime approbato etiam alius ritus, cui maluerit, peccata sua confiteri.", "c1983": "§1 Apart from those cases in which the law allows him to celebrate or concelebrate the Eucharist a number of times on the same day, a priest may not celebrate more than once a day. §2 If there is a scarcity of priests, the local Ordinary may for a good reason allow priests to celebrate twice in one day or even, if pastoral need requires it, three times on Sundays or holydays of obligation.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 906, "c1917": "Omnis utriusque sexus fidelis, postquam ad annos discretionis, idest ad usum rationis, pervenerit, tenetur omnia peccata sua saltem semel in anno fideliter confiteri.", "c1983": "A priest may not celebrate the eucharistic Sacrifice without the participation of at least one of the faithful, unless there is a good and reasonable cause for doing so.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 907, "c1917": "Praecepto confitendi peccata non satisfacit, qui confessionem facit sacrilegam vel voluntarie nullam. CAPUT IV. De loco ad confessiones excipiendas.", "c1983": "In the celebration of the Eucharist, deacons and lay persons are not permitted to say the prayers, especially the eucharistic prayer, nor to perform the actions which are proper to the celebrating priest.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 908, "c1917": "Sacramentalis confessionis proprius locus est ecclesia vel oratorium publicum aut semipublicum. 209 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Catholic priests are forbidden to concelebrate the Eucharist with priests or ministers of Churches or ecclesial communities which are not in full communion with the Catholic Church.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 909, "c1917": "§1. Sedes confessionalis ad audiendas mulierum confessiones semper collocetur in loco patenti et conspicuo, et generatim in ecclesia vel oratorio publico aut semi-publico mulieribus destinato. §2. Sedes confessionalis crate fixa ac tenuiter perforata inter poenitentem et confessarium sit instructa.", "c1983": "A priest is not to omit dutifully to prepare himself by prayer before the celebration of the Eucharist, nor afterwards to omit to make thanksgiving to God.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 910, "c1917": "§1. Feminarum confessiones extra sedem confessionalem ne audiantur, nisi ex causa infirmitatis aliave verae necessitatis et adhibitis cautelis quas Ordinarius loci opportunas iudicaverit. §2. Confessiones virorum etiam in aedibus privatis excipere licet. CAPUT V. De indulgentiis. ART. I. De indulgentiarum concessione.", "c1983": "§1 The ordinary minister of holy communion is a Bishop, a priest or a deacon. §2 The extraordinary minister of holy communion is an acolyte, or another of Christ’s faithful deputed in accordance with can. 230 §3. [Extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion may not exercise their function if ordinary ministers are present and are not impeded: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 910 §2, 1.VI.1988]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 911, "c1917": "Omnes magni faciant indulgentias seu remissionem coram Deo poenae temporalis debitae pro peccatis, ad culpam quod attinet iam deletis, quam ecclesiastica auctoritas ex thesauro Ecclesiae concedit pro vivis per modum absolutionis, pro defunctis per modum suffragii.", "c1983": "§1 The duty and right to bring the blessed Eucharist to the sick as Viaticum belongs to the parish priest, to assistant priests, to chaplains and, in respect 187 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church of all who are in the house, to the community Superior in clerical religious institutes or societies of apostolic life. §2 In a case of necessity, or with the permission at least presumed of the parish priest, chaplain or Superior, who must subsequently be notified, any priest or other minister of holy communion must do this. ARTICLE 2: PARTICIPATION IN THE BLESSED EUCHARIST", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 912, "c1917": "Praeter Romanum Pontificem, cui totius spiritualis Ecclesiae thesauri a Christo Domino commissa est dispensatio, ii tantum possunt potestate ordinaria indulgentias elargiri, quibus id expresse a iure concessum est.", "c1983": "Any baptised person who is not forbidden by law may and must be admitted to holy communion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 913, "c1917": "Inferiores Romano Pontifice nequeunt: 1° Facultatem concedendi indulgentias aliis committere, nisi id eis a Sede Apostolica expresse fuerit indultum; 2° Indulgentias concedere defunctis applicabiles; 210 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Eidem rei seu actui pietatis vel sodalitio, cui iam a Sede Apostolica vel ab alio indulgentiae concessae sint, alias adiungere, nisi novae conditiones adimplendae praescribantur.", "c1983": "§1 For holy communion to be administered to children, it is required that they have sufficient knowledge and be accurately prepared, so that according to their capacity they understand what the mystery of Christ means, and are able to receive the Body of the Lord with faith and devotion. §2 The blessed Eucharist may, however, be administered to children in danger of death if they can distinguish the Body of Christ from ordinary food and receive communion with reverence.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 914, "c1917": "Benedictionem papalem cum indulgentia plenaria, secundum praescriptam formulam, impertiri possunt Episcopi in sua quisque dioecesi bis in anno, hoc est die sollemni Paschatis Resurrectionis et alio die festo sollemni ab ipsis designando, etiamsi iidem Missae sollemni astiterint tantum; Abbates autem vel Praelati nullius, Vicarii et Praefecti Apostolici, etsi episcopali dignitate careant, id possunt in suis territoriis uno tantum ex sollemnioribus per annum diebus.", "c1983": "It is primarily the duty of parents and of those who take their place, as it is the duty of the parish priest, to ensure that children who have reached the use of reason are properly prepared and, having made their sacramental confession, are nourished by this divine food as soon as possible. It is also the duty of the parish priest to see that children who have not reached the use of reason, or whom he has judged to be insufficiently disposed, do not come to holy communion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 915, "c1917": "Regulares, qui privilegium habent impertiendi benedictionem papalem, non solum obligatione tenentur servandi formulam praescriptam, sed hoc privilegio uti nequeunt, nisi in suis ecclesiis et in ecclesiis monialium vel tertiariorum suo Ordini legitime aggregatorum; non autem eodem die et loco quo Episcopus eam impertiat.", "c1983": "Those upon whom the penalty of excommunication or interdict has been imposed or declared, and others who obstinately persist in manifest grave sin, are not to be admitted to holy communion. [See the Declaration of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 24.VI.2000, on the admissibility to Holy Commiunion of those who are divorced and remarried]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 916, "c1917": "Episcopi, Abbates vel Praelati nullius, Vicarii ac Praefecti Apostolici et Superiores maiores religionis clericalis exemptae, possunt designare et declarare unum altare privilegiatum quotidianum perpetuum, dummodo aliud non habeatur, in suis ecclesiis cathedralibus, abbatialibus, collegiatis, conventualibus, paroecialibus, quasi- paroecialibus, non autem in oratoriis publicis vel semi-publicis, nisi sint ecclesiae paroeciali unita seu eiusdem subsidiaria.", "c1983": "Anyone who is conscious of grave sin may not celebrate Mass or receive the Body of the Lord without previously having been to sacramental confession, unless there is a grave reason and there is no opportunity to confess; in this case the person is to remember the obligation to make an act of perfect contrition, which includes the resolve to go to confession as soon as possible. 188 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 917, "c1917": "§1. Die Commemorationis omnium fidelium defunctorum, omnes Missae gaudent privilegio ac si essent ad altare privilegiatum celebratae. §2. Omnia altaria ecclesiae per eos dies quibus in ea peragitur supplicatio Quadraginta Horarum sunt privilegiata.", "c1983": "One who has received the blessed Eucharist may receive it again on the same day only within a eucharistic celebration in which that person participates, without prejudice to the provision of can. 921 §2. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 917, 11.VII.1984, states that one who has already received the Eucharist may receive it only once more on the same day]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 918, "c1917": "§1. Ut indicetur altare esse privilegiatum, nihil aliud inscribatur, nisi: altare privilegiatum, perpetuum vel ad tempus, quotidianum vel non, secundum concessionis verba. §2. Pro Missis celebrandis in altari privilegiato nequit, sub obtentu privilegii, maior exigi Missae eleemosyna. 211 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is most strongly recommended that the faithful receive holy communion in the course of a eucharistic celebration. If, however, for good reason they ask for it apart from the Mass, it is to be administered to them, observing the liturgical rites.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 919, "c1917": "§1. Novae indulgentiae, ecclesiis etiam regularium concessae, quae Romae promulgatae non sint, ne pervulgentur, inconsulto Ordinario loci. §2. In edendis libris, libellis, etc., quibus concessiones indulgentiarum pro variis precibus aut piis operibus recensentur, servetur praescriptum can. l388.", "c1983": "§1 Whoever is to receive the blessed Eucharist is to abstain for at least one hour before holy communion from all food and drink, with the sole exception of water and medicine. §2 A priest who, on the same day, celebrates the blessed Eucharist twice or three times may consume something before the second or third celebration, even though there is not an hour’s interval. §3 The elderly and those who are suffering from some illness, as well as those who care for them, may receive the blessed Eucharist even if within the preceding hour they have consumed something.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 920, "c1917": "Qui a Summo Pontifice impetraverint indulgentiarum concessiones pro omnibus fidelibus, obligatione tenentur, sub poena nullitatis gratiae obtentae, authentica exemplaria earundem concessionum ad Sacram Poenitentiariam deferendi.", "c1983": "§1 Once admitted to the blessed Eucharist, each of the faithful is obliged to receive holy communion at least once a year. §2 This precept must be fulfilled during paschal time, unless for a good reason it is fulfilled at another time during the year.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 921, "c1917": "§1. Indulgentia plenaria concessa pro festis Domini Nostri Iesu Christi vel pro festis Beatae Mariae Virginis, intelligitur concessa dumtaxat pro festis quae in calendario universali reperiuntur. §2. Concessa indulgentia plenaria vel partialis pro festis Apostolorum, intelligitur concessa dumtaxat pro eorum festo natali. §3. Indulgentia plenaria concessa ut quotidiana perpetua ve1 ad tempus visitantibus aliquam ecclesiam vel publicum oratorium ita intelligenda est ut quacunque die, sed semel tantum in anno, ab unoquoque fideli acquiri possit, nisi aliud in decreto expresse dicatur.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful who are in danger of death, from whatever cause, are to be strengthened by holy communion as Viaticum. §2 Even if they have already received holy communion that same day, it is nevertheless strongly suggested that in danger of death they should communicate again. §3 While the danger of death persists, it is recommended that holy communion be administered a number of times, but on separate days.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 922, "c1917": "Indulgentiae adnexae festis vel sacris supplicationibus vel precibus novendialibus, septenariis, triduanis, quae ante aut post festum vel etiam eius octavario perdurante peraguntur, translatae intelliguntur in eum diem, quo festa huiusmodi legitime transferantur, si festum translatum habeat officium cum Missa sine sollemnitate et externa celebratione ac translatio fiat in perpetuum, vel si transferatur sive ad tempus sive in perpetuum sollemnitas et externa celebratio.", "c1983": "Holy Viaticum for the sick is not to be unduly delayed. Those who have the care of souls are to take assiduous care that the sick are strengthened by it while they are in full possession of their faculties.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 923, "c1917": "Ad lucrandam indulgentiam alicui diei affixam, si visitatio ecclesiae vel oratorii requiratur, haec fieri potest a meridie diei praecedentis usque ad mediam noctem quae statutum diem claudit.", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful may participate in the eucharistic Sacrifice and receive holy communion in any Catholic rite, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 844. 189 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church ARTICLE 3: THE RITES AND CEREMONIES OF THE EUCHARISTIC CELEBRATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 924, "c1917": "§1. Ad normam can. 75, indulgentiae adnexae alicui ecclesiae non cessant, si ecclesia funditus evertatur rursusque intra quinquaginta annos aedificetur in eodem vel fere eodem loco et sub eodem titulo. 212 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Indulgentiae coronis aliisve rebus adnexae tunc tantum cessant, cum coronae aliaeve res prorsus desinant esse vel vendantur. ART. II. De indulgentiis acquirendis.", "c1983": "§1 The most holy Sacrifice of the Eucharist must be celebrated in bread, and in wine to which a small quantity of water is to be added. §2 The bread must be wheaten only, and recently made, so that there is no danger of corruption. §3 The wine must be natural, made from grapes of the vine, and not corrupt. [See Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Circular letter to Bishops, 15.VI.2017, for guidance on ensuring the genuineness of the Eucharist matter]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 925, "c1917": "§1. Ut quis capax sit sibi lucrandi indulgentias, debet esse baptizatus, non excommunicatus, in statu gratiae saltem in fine operum praescriptorum, subditus concedentis. §2. Ut vero subiectum capax eas revera lucretur debet habere intentionem saltem generalem eas acquirendi et opera iniuncta implere statuto tempore ac debito modo secundum concessionis tenorem.", "c1983": "Holy communion is to be given under the species of bread alone or, in accordance with the liturgical laws, under both species or, in case of necessity, even under the species of wine alone.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 926, "c1917": "Plenaria indulgentia ita concessa intelligitur ut si quis eam plenarie lucrari non possit, eam tamen partialiter lucretur pro dispositione quam babet.", "c1983": "In the eucharistic celebration, in accordance with the ancient tradition of the Latin Church, the priest is to use unleavened bread wherever he celebrates Mass.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 927, "c1917": "Nisi aliud ex concessionis tenore appareat, indulgentias ab Episcopo concessas lucrari possunt tum subditi extra territorium, tum peregrini, vagi, omnesque exempti in territorio degentes.", "c1983": "It is absolutely wrong, even in urgent and extreme necessity, to consecrate one element without the other, or even to consecrate both outside the eucharistic celebration.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 928, "c1917": "§1. Indulgentia plenaria, nisi aliud expresse cautum sit, acquiri potest semel tantum in die, etsi idem opus praescriptum pluries ponatur. §2. Partialis indulgentia, nisi contrarium expresse notetur, saepius per diem, eodem opere repetito, potest lucrifieri. 213 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The eucharistic celebration is to be carried out either in the Latin language or in another language, provided the liturgical texts have been lawfully approved.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 929, "c1917": "Fideles utriusque sexus qui, perfectionis studio vel institutionis seu educationis aut etiam valetudinis causa in domibus ecclesia vel publico sacello carentibus, de consensu Ordinariorum constitutis, vitam communem agunt, itemque personae omnes ad illis ministrandum ibidem commorantes, quoties ad lucrandas indulgentias praescribatur visitatio alicuius ecclesiae non determinatae, vel indeterminati alicuius publici oratorii, visitare queunt propriae domus sacellum in quo obligationi audiendi Sacrum iure satisfacere possunt, dummodo cetera opera iniuncta rite praestiterint.", "c1983": "In celebrating and administering the Eucharist, priests and deacons are to wear the sacred vestments prescribed by the rubrics.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 930, "c1917": "Nemo indulgentias acquirens potest eas aliis in vita degentibus applicare; animabus autem in purgatorio detentis indulgentiae omnes a Romano Pontifice concessae, nisi aliud constet, applicabiles sunt.", "c1983": "§1 A priest who is ill or elderly, if he is unable to stand, may celebrate the eucharistic Sacrifice sitting but otherwise observing the liturgical laws; he may not, however, do so in public except by permission of the local Ordinary. §2 A priest who is blind or suffering from some other infirmity, may lawfully celebrate the eucharistic Sacrifice by using the text of any approved Mass, with the assistance, if need be, of another priest or deacon or even a properly instructed lay person. ARTICLE 4: THE TIME AND PLACE OF THE EUCHARISTIC CELEBRATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 931, "c1917": "§1. Ad quaslibet indulgentias lucrandas confessio forte requisita peragi potest intra octo dies qui immediate praecedunt diem cui indulgentia fuit affixa; communio autem in pervigilio eiusdem diei; utraque vero etiam intra subsequentem totam octavam. §2. Pariter ad lucrandas indulgentias pro piis exercitiis in triduum, hebdomadam, etc., ductis concessas, confessio et communio fieri etiam potest intra octavam quae immediate sequitur exercitium expletum. §3. Christifideles qui solent, nisi legitime impediantur, saltem bis in mense ad poenitentiae sacramentum accedere, aut sanctam communionem in statu gratiae et cum recta piaque mente recipere quotidie, quamvis semel aut iterum per hebdomadam ab eadem abstineant, possunt omnes indulgentias consequi, etiam sine actuali confessione quae ceteroquin ad eas lucrandas necessaria foret, exceptis indulgentiis sive iubilaei ordinarii et extraordinarii sive ad instar iubilaei.", "c1983": "The celebration and distribution of the Eucharist may take place on any day and at any hour, except those which are excluded by the liturgical laws. 190 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 932, "c1917": "Opere, cui praestando quis lege aut praecepto obligatur, nequit indulgentia lucrifieri, nisi in eiusdem concessione aliud expresse dicatur; qui tamen praestat opus sibi in sacramentalem poenitentiam iniunctum et indulgentiis forte ditatum, potest simul et poenitentiae satisfacere et indulgentias lucrari.", "c1983": "§1 The eucharistic celebration is to be carried out in a sacred place, unless in a particular case necessity requires otherwise; in which case the celebration must be in a fitting place. §2 The eucharistic Sacrifice must be carried out at an altar that is dedicated or blessed. Outside a sacred place an appropriate table may be used, but always with an altar cloth and a corporal.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 933, "c1917": "Uni eidemque rei vel loco plures ex variis titulis adnecti possunt indulgentiae; sed uno eodemque opere, cui ex variis titulis indulgentiae adnexae sint, non, possunt plures acquiri indulgentiae, nisi opus requisitum sit confessio vel communio, aut nisi aliud expresse cautum fuerit. 214 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "For a good reason, with the express permission of the local Ordinary and provided scandal has been eliminated, a priest may celebrate the Eucharist in a place of worship of any Church or ecclesial community which is not in full communion with the Catholic Church. CHAPTER II: THE RESERVATION AND VENERATION OF THE BLESSED EUCHARIST", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 934, "c1917": "§1. Si ad lucrandas indulgentias oratio in genere ad mentem Summi Pontificis praescribatur, mentalis tantum oratio non sufficit; oratio autem vocalis poterit arbitrio fidelium deligi, nisi peculiaris aliqua assignetur. §2. Si peculiaris oratio assignata fuerit, indulgentiae acquiri possunt quocunque idiomate oratio recitetur, dummodo de fidelitate versionis constet ex declaratione vel Sacrae Poenitentiariae vel unius ex Ordinariis loci ubi vulgaris est lingua in quam vertitur oratio; sed indulgentiae penitus cessant ob quamlibet additionem, detractionem, vel interpolationem. §3. Ad indulgentiarum acquisitionem satis est orationem alternis cum socio recitare, aut mente eam prosequi, dum ab alio recitatur.", "c1983": "§1 The blessed Eucharist: 1° must be reserved in the cathedral church or its equivalent, in every parish church, and in the church or oratory attached to the house of a religious institute or society of apostolic life 2° may be reserved in a Bishop’s chapel and, by permission of the local Ordinary, in other churches, oratories and chapels. §2 In sacred places where the blessed Eucharist is reserved there must always be someone who is responsible for it, and as far as possible a priest is to celebrate Mass there at least twice a month.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 935, "c1917": "Pia opera ad lucrandas indulgentias iniuncta, confessarii possunt in alia commutare pro iis qui, legitimo detenti impedimento, eadem praestare nequeant.", "c1983": "It is not lawful for anyone to keep the blessed Eucharist in personal custody or to carry it around, unless there is an urgent pastoral need and the prescriptions of the diocesan Bishop are observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 936, "c1917": "Muti lucrari possunt indulgentias adnexas publicis precibus, si una cum ceteris fidelibus in eodem loco orantibus mentem ac pios sensus ad Deum attollant; et si agatur de privatis orationibus, satis est ut eas mente recolant signisve effundant vel tantummodo oculis percurrant. TITULUS V. De extrema unctione.", "c1983": "In a house of a religious institute or other house of piety, the blessed Eucharist is to be reserved only in the church or principal oratory attached to the house. For a just reason, however, the Ordinary can permit it to be reserved also in another oratory of the same house.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 937, "c1917": "Extremae unctionis sacramentum conferri debet per sacras unctiones, adhibito oleo olivarum rite benedicto, et per verba in ritualibus libris ab Ecclesia probatis praescripta. 215 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De ministro extremae unctionis.", "c1983": "Unless there is a grave reason to the contrary, a church in which the blessed Eucharist is reserved is to be open to the faithful for at least some hours every day, so that they can pray before the blessed Sacrament.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 938, "c1917": "§1. Hoc sacramentum valide administrat omnis et solus sacerdos. §2. Salvo praescripto can. 397, n. 3, 514, §§1-3, minister ordinarius est parochus loci, in quo degit infirmus; in casu autem necessitatis, vel de licentia saltem rationabiliter praesumpta eiusdem parochi vel Ordinarii loci, alius quilibet sacerdos hoc sacramentum ministrare potest.", "c1983": "§1 The blessed Eucharist is to be reserved habitually in only one tabernacle of a church or oratory. 191 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 The tabernacle in which the blessed Eucharist is reserved should be sited in a distinguished place in the church or oratory, a place which is conspicuous, suitably adorned and conducive to prayer. §3 The tabernacle in which the blessed Eucharist is habitually reserved is to be immovable, made of solid and non-transparent material, and so locked as to give the greatest security against any danger of profanation. §4 For a grave reason, especially at night, it is permitted to reserve the blessed Eucharist in some other safer place, provided it is fitting. §5 The person in charge of a church or oratory is to see to it that the key of the tabernacle in which the blessed Eucharist is reserved, is in maximum safe keeping.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 939, "c1917": "Minister ordinarius ex iustitia tenetur hoc sacramentum per se ipse vel per alium administrare, et in casu necessitatis ex caritate quilibet sacerdos. CAPUT II. De subiecto extremae unctionis.", "c1983": "Consecrated hosts, in a quantity sufficient for the needs of the faithful, are to be kept in a pyx or ciborium, and are to be renewed frequently, the older hosts having been duly consumed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 940, "c1917": "§1. Extrema unctio praeberi non potest nisi fideli, qui post adeptum usum rationis ob infirmitatem vel senium in periculo mortis versetur. §2. In eadem infirmitate hoc sacramentum iterari non potest, nisi infirmus post susceptam unctionem convaluerit et in aliud vitae discrimen inciderit.", "c1983": "A special lamp is to burn continuously before the tabernacle in which the blessed Eucharist is reserved, to indicate and to honour the presence of Christ.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 941, "c1917": "Quando dubitatur num infirmus usum rationis attigerit, num in periculo mortis reipsa versetur vel num mortuus sit, hoc sacramentum ministretur sub conditione.", "c1983": "§1 In churches or oratories which are allowed to reserve the blessed Eucharist, there may be exposition, either with the pyx or with the monstrance, in accordance with the norms prescribed in the liturgical books. §2 Exposition of the blessed Sacrament may not take place while Mass is being celebrated in the same area of the church or oratory.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 942, "c1917": "Hoc sacramentum non est conferendum illis qui impoenitentes in manifesto peccato mortali contumaciter perseverant; quod si hoc dubium fuerit, conferatur sub conditione. 216 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is recommended that in these churches or oratories, there is to be each year a solemn exposition of the blessed Sacrament for an appropriate, even if not for a continuous time, so that the local community may more attentively meditate on and adore the eucharistic mystery. This exposition is to take place only if a fitting attendance of the faithful is foreseen, and the prescribed norms are observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 943, "c1917": "Infirmis autem qui, cum suae mentis compotes essent, illud saltem implicite petierunt aut verisimiliter petiissent, etiamsi deinde sensus vel usum rationis amiserint, nihilominus absolute praebeatur.", "c1983": "The minister of exposition of the blessed Sacrament and of the eucharistic blessing is a priest or deacon. In special circumstances the minister of exposition and deposition alone, but without the blessing, is an acolyte, and extraordinary minister of holy communion, or another person deputed by the local Ordinary, in accordance with the regulations of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 944, "c1917": "Quamvis hoc sacramentum per se non sit de necessitate medii ad salutem, nemini tamen licet illud negligere; et omni studio et diligentia curandum ut infirmi, dum sui plene compotes sunt, illud recipiant. CAPUT III. De ritibus et caeremoniis extremae unctionis.", "c1983": "§1 Wherever in the judgement of the diocesan Bishop it can be done, a procession through the streets is to be held, especially on the solemnity of the Body and Blood of Christ, as a public witness of veneration of the blessed Eucharist. §2 It is for the diocesan Bishop to establish such regulations about processions as will provide for participation in them and for their being carried out in a dignified manner. 192 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER III: THE OFFERING MADE FOR THE CELEBRATION OF MASS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 945, "c1917": "Oleum olivarum, in sacramento extremae unctionis adhibendum, debet esse ad hoc benedictum ab Episcopo, vel a presbytero qui facultatem illud benedicendi a Sede Apostolica obtinuerit.", "c1983": "§1 In accordance with the approved custom of the Church, any priest who celebrates or concelebrates a Mass may accept an offering to apply the Mass for a specific intention. §2 It is earnestly recommended to priests that, even if they do not receive an offering, they celebrate Mass for the intentions of Christ’s faithful, especially of those in need.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 946, "c1917": "Oleum infirmorum parochus loco nitido et decenter ornato in vase argenteo vel stamneo diligenter custodiat, nec domi retineat nisi ad normam can. 735.", "c1983": "The faithful who make an offering so that Mass can be celebrated for their intention, contribute to the good of the Church, and by that offering they share in the Church’s concern for the support of its ministers and its activities.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 947, "c1917": "§1. Unctiones verbis, ordine et modo in libris ritualibus praescripto, accurate peragantur; in casu autem necessitatis sufficit unica unctio in uno sensu seu rectius in fronte cum praescripta Forma breviore, salva obligatione singulas unctiones supplendi, cessante periculo. §2. Unctio renum semper omittatur. §3. Unctio pedum ex qualibet rationabili causa omitti potest. §4. Extra casum gravis necessitatis, unctiones ipsa ministri manu nulloque adhibito instrumento fiant. 217 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VI. De ordine.", "c1983": "Even the semblance of trafficking or trading is to be entirely excluded from Mass offerings.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 948, "c1917": "Ordo ex Christi institutione clericos a laicis in Ecclesia distinguit ad fidelium regimen et cultus divini ministerium.", "c1983": "Separate Masses must be applied for the intentions of those for whom an individual offering, even if small, has been made and accepted. [The Congregation for the Clergy’s Decree Mos iugiter, 22.II.1991, forbids priests from combining offerings in a single celebration of Mass without the knowledge of those making the offerings. Subject to certain conditions such “collective” offerings are permitted where the donors have been explicitly informed beforehand and have agreed.] [See also Decree of the Dicastery for Clergy on the discipline of intentions of Holy Masses, Secundum probatum, 13.IV.2025]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 949, "c1917": "In canonibus qui sequuntur, nomine ordinum maiorum ve1 sacrorum intelliguntur presbyteratus, diaconatus, subdiaconatus; minorum vero acolythatus, exorcistatus, lectoratus, ostiariatus.", "c1983": "One who is obliged to celebrate and apply Mass for the intentions of those who made an offering, is bound by this obligation even if the offering received is lost through no fault of his.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 950, "c1917": "In iure verba: ordinare, ordo, ordinatio, sacra ordinatio, comprehendunt, praeter consecrationem episcopalem, ordines enumeratos in can. 949 et ipsam primam tonsuram, nisi aliud ex natura rei vel ex contextu verborum eruatur. CAPUT I. De ministro sacrae ordinationis.", "c1983": "If a sum of money is offered for the application of Masses, but with no indication of the number of Masses to be celebrated, their number is to be calculated on the basis of the offering prescribed in the place where the donor resides, unless the donor’s intention must lawfully be presumed to have been otherwise.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 951, "c1917": "Sacrae ordinationis minister ordinarius est Episcopus consecratus; extraordinarius, qui, licet charactere episcopali careat, a iure vel a Sede Apostolica per peculiare indultum potestatem acceperit aliquos ordines conferendi.", "c1983": "§1 A priest who celebrates a number of Masses on the same day may apply each Mass for the intention for which an offering was made, subject however to the rule that, apart from Christmas Day, he may retain for himself the offering 193 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church for only one Mass; the others he is to transmit to purposes prescribed by the Ordinary, while allowing for some compensation on the ground of an extrinsic title. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 951 §1, 23.IV.1987, clarifies that the Ordinary referred to in this canon is the proper Ordinary of the celebrant, not the Ordinary of the place where the Mass is celebrated, except in the case of a parish priest or assistant priest] §2 A priest who on the same day concelebrates a second Mass may not under any title accept an offering for that Mass.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 952, "c1917": "Nemini licet ordinatum a Romano Pontifice ad altiorem ordinem promovere sine Sedis Apostolicae facultate.", "c1983": "§1 The provincial council or the provincial Bishops’ meeting is to determine by decree, for the whole of the province, what offering is to be made for the celebration and application of Mass; and it is not lawful for a priest to ask for a greater amount. Nonetheless, it is permitted to accept, for the application of a Mass, an offering voluntarily made, which is greater, or even less, than that which has been determined. §2 Where there is no such decree, the custom existing in the diocese is to be observed. §3 Members of religious institutes of all kinds must abide by the decree or the local custom mentioned in §§1 and 2.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 953, "c1917": "Consecratio episcopalis reservatur Romano Pontifici ita ut nulli Episcopo liceat quemquam consecrare in Episcopum, nisi prius constet de pontificio mandato. 218 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "No one may accept more offerings for Masses to be celebrated by himself than he can discharge within a year.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 954, "c1917": "Episcopus consecrator debet alios duos Episcopos adhibere, qui sibi in consecratione assistant, nisi hac super re a Sede Apostolica dispensatum fuerit.", "c1983": "If in certain churches or oratories more Masses are requested than can be celebrated there, these may be celebrated elsewhere, unless the donors have expressly stipulated otherwise.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 955, "c1917": "§1. Unusquisque a proprio Episcopo ordinetur aut cum legitimis eiusdem litteris dimissoriis. §2. Episcopus proprius, iusta causa non impeditus, per se ipse suos subditos ordinet; sed subditum orientalis ritus, sine apostolico indulto, licite ordinare non potest.", "c1983": "§1 One who intends to transfer to others the celebration of Masses to be applied, is to transfer them as soon as possible to priests of his own choice, provided he is certain that they are of proven integrity. He must transfer the entire offering received, unless it is quite certain that an amount in excess of the diocesan offering was given as a personal gift. Moreover, it is his obligation to see to the celebration of the Masses until such time as he has received evidence that the obligation has been undertaken and the offering received. §2 Unless it is established otherwise, the time within which Masses are to be celebrated begins from the day the priest who is to celebrate them receives them. §3 Those who transfer to others Masses to be celebrated are without delay to record in a book both the Masses which they have accepted and those which they have passed on, noting also the offerings for these Masses. 194 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §4 Each priest must accurately record the Masses which he has accepted to celebrate and those which he has in fact celebrated.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 956, "c1917": "Episcopus proppius, quod attinet ad ordinationem saecularium, est tantum Episcopus dioecesis in qua promovendus habeat domicilium una cum origine aut simplex domicilium sine origine; sed in hoc altero casu promovendus debet animum in dioecesi perpetuo manendi iureiurando firmare, nisi agatur de promovendo ad ordines clerico qui dioecesi per primam tonsuram iam incardinatus est, vel de promovendo alumno, qui servitio, alius dioecesis destinatur ad normam can. 969, §2, vel de promovendo religioso professo de quo in can. 964, n. 4.", "c1983": "Each and every administrator of pious causes and those, whether clerics or lay persons, who are in any way obliged to provide for the celebration of Masses, are to transfer to their Ordinaries, in a manner to be determined by the latter, such Mass obligations as have not been discharged within a year.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 957, "c1917": "§1. Vicarius ac Praefectus Apostolicus, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, si charactere episcopali polleant, Episcopo dioecesano aequiparantur quod pertinet ad ordinationem. §2. Si episcopali oharactere careant, possunt nihilominus in proprio territorio et durante tantum munere, conferre primam tonsuram et ordines minores tum propriis subditis saecularibus ad normam can. 956, tum aliis qui litteras dimissorias iure requisitas exhibeant; ordinatio extra hos fines ab eisdem peracta irrita est.", "c1983": "The duty and the right to see that Mass obligations are fulfilled belongs, in the case of churches of the secular clergy, to the local Ordinary; in the case of churches of religious institutes or societies of apostolic life, to their Superiors.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 958, "c1917": "§1. Litteras dimissorias pro saecularibus dare possunt, quandiu iurisdictionem in territorio retinent: 1° Episcopus proprius, postquam possessionem suae dioecesis legitime ceperit ad normam can. 334, §3, licet nondum consecratus; 2° Vicarius Generalis, ex speciali tamen Episcopi mandato; 219 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° De Capituli consensu Vicarius Capitularis post annum a sede vacante; intra annum vero solis arctatis ratione beneficii recepti vel recipiendi, aut ratione certi alicuius officii, cui propter necessitatem dioecesis sine dilatione sit providendum; 4° Vicarius ac Praefectus Apostolicus, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, licet episcopali charactere careant, etiam ad ordines maiores. §2. Vicarius Capitularis litteras dimissorias ne concedat iis qui ab Episcopo reiecti fuerunt.", "c1983": "§1 The parish priest, as well as the rector of a church or other pious place in which Mass offerings are usually received, is to have a special book in which he is accurately to record the number, the intention and the offering of the Masses to be celebrated, and the fact of their celebration. §2 The Ordinary is obliged to inspect these books each year, either personally or through others. TITLE IV: THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 959, "c1917": "Qui potest litteras dimissorias ad ordines recipiendos dare, potest quoque eosdem ordines conferre per se ipse, si necessariam ordinis potestatem habeat.", "c1983": "In the sacrament of penance the faithful who confess their sins to a lawful minister, are sorry for those sins and have a purpose of amendment, receive from God, through the absolution given by that minister, forgiveness of sins they have committed after baptism, and at the same time they are reconciled with the Church, which by sinning they wounded. CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF THE SACRAMENT", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 960, "c1917": "§1. Litterae dimissoriae ne concedantur, nisi habitis antea omnibus testimoniis, quae iure exiguntur ad normam can. 993-1000. §2. Si post datas ab Ordinario litteras dimissorias nova testimonia necessaria sint ad normam can. 994, §3, Episcopus alienus ne ordinet, antequam eadem receperit. §3. Quod si promovendus tempus sufficiens ad contrahendum impedimentum ad normam mem. can. 994 transegerit in ipsa dioecesi Episcopi ordinantis, hic testimonia directe colligat.", "c1983": "Individual and integral confession and absolution constitute the sole ordinary means by which a member of the faithful who is conscious of grave sin is reconciled with God and with the Church. Physical or moral impossibility alone excuses from such confession, in which case reconciliation may be attained by other means also.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 961, "c1917": "Litterae dimissoriae mitti possunt ab Episcopo proprio, etiam Cardinali Episcopo suburbicario, ad quemlibet Episcopum, communionem cum Sede Apostolica habentem, excepto tantum, citra apostolicum indultum, Episcopo ritus diversi a ritu promovendi.", "c1983": "§1 General absolution, without prior individual confession, cannot be given to a number of penitents together, unless: 1° danger of death threatens and there is not time for the priest or priests to hear the confessions of the individual penitents; 2° there exists a grave necessity, that is, given the number of penitents, there are not enough confessors available properly to hear the individual confessions within an appropriate time, so that without fault of their own the penitents are deprived of 195 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church the sacramental grace or of holy communion for a lengthy period of time. A sufficient necessity is not, however, considered to exist when confessors cannot be available merely because of a great gathering of penitents, such as can occur on some major feastday or pilgrimage. §2 It is for the diocesan Bishop to judge whether the conditions required in §1, n. 2 are present; mindful of the criteria agreed with the other members of the Episcopal Conference, he can determine the cases of such necessity. [An Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 8.IX.1996, clarifies that general absolution without prior individual confession is strictly an exceptional provision permitted only in cases where physical or moral impossibility makes individual confession truly unattainable (such as imminent danger of death or another grave necessity). The bishop alone must judge whether the strict conditions for such exceptional general absolution are met, and those who receive it must still intend to make an individual confession as soon as possible] [The m.p. Misericordia Dei, 7.IV.2002, further specifies the conditions required in §1, n. 2, and forbids the artificial creation of situations of “grave necessity”]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 962, "c1917": "Quilibet Episcopus, acceptis legitimis litteris dimissoriis, alienum subditum licite ordinat, dummodo ipse de germana litterarum fide dubitare nullatenus possit, salvo praescripto can. 994, §3.", "c1983": "§1 For a member of Christ’s faithful to benefit validly from a sacramental absolution given to a number of people simultaneously, it is required not only that he or she be properly disposed, but be also at the same time personally resolved to confess in due time each of the grave sins which cannot for the moment be thus confessed. §2 Christ’s faithful are to be instructed about the requirements set out in §1, as far as possible even on the occasion of general absolution being received. An exhortation that each person should make an act of contrition is to precede a general absolution, even in the case of danger of death if there is time.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 963, "c1917": "Litterae dimissoriae possunt ab ipso concedente vel ab eius successore limitari aut revocari, sed semel concessae non exstinguuntur resoluto iure dantis. 220 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the obligation mentioned in can. 989, a person whose grave sins are forgiven by a general absolution, is as soon as possible, when the opportunity occurs, to make an individual confession before receiving another general absolution, unless a just reason intervenes.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 964, "c1917": "Quod attinet ad ordinationem religiosorum: 1° Abbas regularis de regimine, etsi sine territorio nullius, potest conferre primam tonsuram et ordines minores, dummodo promovendus sit ipsi subditus vi professionis saltem simplicis, ipse vero sit presbyter et benedictionem abbatialem legitime acceperit. Extra hos fines, ordinatio, ab eodem collata, revocato quolibet contrario privilegio, est irrita, nisi ordinans charactere episcopali polleat; 2° Religiosi exempti a nullo Episcopo ordinari licite possunt sine litteris dimissoriis proprii Superioris maioris; 3° Superiores professis votorum simplicium, de quibus in can. 574, litteras dimissorias concedere possunt dumtaxat ad primam tonsuram et ordines minores; 4° Ordinatio ceterorum omnium alumnorum cuiusvis religionis regitur iure saecularium, revocato quolibet indulto Superioribus concesso dandi professis a votis temporariis litteras dimissorias ad ordines maiores.", "c1983": "§1 The proper place for hearing sacramental confessions is a church or oratory. §2 As far as the confessional is concerned, norms are to be issued by the Episcopal Conference, with the proviso however that confessionals, which the faithful who so 196 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church wish may freely use, are located in an open place, and fitted with a fixed grille between the penitent and the confessor. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 964 §2, 7.VII.1998, allows the minister of the sacrament to require the use of a fixed grille even if the penitent requests otherwise] §3 Except for a just reason, confessions are not to be heard elsewhere than in a confessional. CHAPTER II: THE MINISTER OF THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 965, "c1917": "Episcopus ad quem Superior religiosus litteras dimissorias mittere debet, est Episcopus dioecesis, in qua sita est domus religiosa, ad cuius familiam pertinet ordinandus.", "c1983": "Only a priest is the minister of the sacrament of penance.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 966, "c1917": "§1. Tunc tantum Superior religiosus ad alium Episcopum litteras dimissorias mittere potest, cum Episcopus dioecesanus licentiam dederit, aut sit diversi ritus, aut sit absens, aut non sit ordinationem habiturus proximo legitimo tempore ad normam can. 1006, §2, vel denique cum dioecesis vacet nec eam regat qui charactere episcopali polleat. §2. Necesse est ut singulis in casibus id Episcopo ordinaturo constet ex authentico Curiae episcopalis testimonio.", "c1983": "§1 For the valid absolution of sins, it is required that, in addition to the power of order, the minister has the faculty to exercise that power in respect of the faithful to whom he gives absolution. §2 A priest can be given this faculty either by the law itself, or by a concession issued by the competent authority in accordance with can. 969.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 967, "c1917": "Caveant Superiores religiosi ne in fraudem Episcopi dioecesani subditum ordinandum ad aliam religiosam domum mittant, aut concessionem litterarum dimissoriarum de industria in id tempus differant, quo Episcopus vel abfuturus, vel nullas habiturus sit ordinationes. 221 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De subiecto sacrae ordinationis.", "c1983": "§1 Besides the Roman Pontiff, Cardinals by virtue of the law itself have the faculty to hear the confessions of Christ’s faithful everywhere. Likewise, Bishops have this faculty, which they may lawfully use everywhere, unless in a particular case the diocesan Bishop has refused. §2 Those who have the faculty habitually to hear confessions, whether by virtue of their office or by virtue of a concession by the Ordinary of either the place of incardination or that in which they have a domicile, can exercise that faculty everywhere, unless in a particular case the local Ordinary has refused, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 974 §§2 and 3. §3 In respect of the members and of those others who live day and night in a house of an institute or society, this same faculty is by virtue of the law itself possessed everywhere by those who have the faculty to hear confessions, whether by virtue of their office or by virtue of a special concession of the competent Superior in accordance with cann. 968 §2 and 969 §2. They may lawfully use this faculty, unless in a particular case some major Superior has, in respect of his own subjects, refused.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 968, "c1917": "§1. Sacram ordinationem valide recipit solus vir baptizatus; licite autem, qui ad normam sacrorum canonum debitis qualitatibus, iudicio proprii Ordinarii, praeditus sit, neque ulla detineatur irregularitate aliove impedimento. §2. Qui irregularitate aliove impedimento detinentur, licet post ordinationem etiam sine propria culpa exorto, prohibentur receptos ordines exercere.", "c1983": "§1 By virtue of his office, for each within the limits of his jurisdiction, the faculty to hear confessions belongs to the local Ordinary, to the canon penitentiary, to the parish priest, and to those others who are in the place of the parish priest. 197 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 By virtue of their office, the faculty to hear the confessions of their own subjects and of those others who live day and night in the house, belongs to the Superiors of religious institutes or of societies of apostolic life, if they are clerical and of pontifical right, who in accordance with the constitutions have executive power of governance, without prejudice however to the provision of can. 630 §4.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 969, "c1917": "§1. Nemo ex saecularibus ordinetur, qui iudicio proprii Episcopi non sit necessarius vel utilis ecclesiis dioecesis. §2. Non prohibetur tamen Episcopus proprium promovere subditum, qui in futurum, praevia legitima excardinatione et incardinatione, servitio alius dioecesis destinetur.", "c1983": "§1 Only the local Ordinary is competent to give to any priests whomsoever the faculty to hear the confessions of any whomsoever of the faithful. Priests who are members of religious institutes may not, however, use this faculty without the permission, at least presumed, of their Superior. §2 The Superior of a religious institute or of a society of apostolic life, mentioned in can. 968 §2, is competent to give to any priests whomsoever the faculty to hear the confessions of his own subjects and of those others who live day and night in the house.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 970, "c1917": "Proprius Episcopus vel Superior religiosus maior potest suis clericis ex quavis canonica causa, occulta quoque, etiam extraiudicialiter, ascensum ad ordines interdicere, salvo iure recursus ad Sanctam Sedem, vel etiam ad Moderatorem generalem, si agatur de religiosis quibus ascensum interdixerit Superior provincialis.", "c1983": "The faculty to hear confessions is not to be given except to priests whose suitability has been established, either by examination or by some other means.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 971, "c1917": "Nefas est quemquam, quovis modo, ob quamlibet rationem, ad statum clericalem cogere, vel canonice idoneum ab eodem avertere.", "c1983": "The local Ordinary is not to give the faculty habitually to hear confessions to a priest, even to one who has a domicile or quasi-domicile within his jurisdiction, without first, as far as possible, consulting that priest’s own Ordinary.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 972, "c1917": "§1. Curandum ut ad sacros ordines adspirantes inde a teneris annis in Seminario recipiantur; sed omnes ibidem commorari tenentur saltem per integrum sacrae theologiae curriculum, nisi Ordinarius in casibus peculiaribus, gravi de causa, onerata eius conscientia, dispensaverit. §2. Qui ad ordines adspirant et extra Seminarium legitime morantur, commendentur pio et idoneo sacerdoti, qui eis invigilet eosque ad pietatem informet. 222 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. I. De requisitis in subiecto sacrae ordinationis.", "c1983": "The faculty to hear confessions may be given by the competent authority mentioned in can. 969, for either an indeterminate or a determinate period of time.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 973, "c1917": "§1. Prima tonsura et ordines illis tantum conferendi sunt, qui propositum habeant ascendendi ad presbyteratum et quos merito coniicere liceat aliquando dignos futuros esse presbyteros. §2. Ordinatus tamen qui superiores ordines recipere recuset, nec potest ab Episcopo ad eos recipiendos cogi, nec prohiberi a receptorum ordinum exercitio, nisi impedimento canonico detineatur aliave gravis, iudicio Episcopi, obsit causa. §3. Episcopus sacros ordines nemini conferat quin ex positivis argumentis moraliter certus sit de eius canonica idoneitate; secus non solum gravissime peccat, sed etiam periculo sese committit alienis communicandi peccatis.", "c1983": "The faculty habitually to hear confessions is to be given in writing.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 974, "c1917": "§1. Ut quis licite ordinari possit, requiruntur: 1° Recepta sacra confirmatio; 2° Mores ordini recipiendo congruentes; 3° Aetas canonica; 4° Debita scientia; 5° Ordinum inferiorum susceptio; 6° Interstitiorum observatio; 7° Titulus canonicus, si agatur de ordinibus maioribus. §2. Quod pertinet ad consecrationem episcopalem, servetur praescriptum can. 331.", "c1983": "§1 Neither the local Ordinary nor the competent Superior may, except for a grave reason, revoke the grant of a faculty habitually to hear confessions. §2 If the faculty to hear confessions granted by the local Ordinary mentioned in can. 967 §2, is revoked by that Ordinary, the priest loses the faculty everywhere. If the faculty is revoked by another local Ordinary, the priest loses it only in the territory of the Ordinary who revokes it. §3 Any local Ordinary who has revoked a priest’s faculty to hear confessions is to notify the Ordinary who is proper to that priest by reason of incardination or, if the priest is a member of a religious institute, his competent Superior. §4 If the faculty to hear confessions is revoked by his own major Superior, the priest loses everywhere the faculty to hear the confessions of the members of the institute. But if the faculty is revoked by another competent Superior, the priest loses it only in respect of those subjects who are in that Superior’s jurisdiction.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 975, "c1917": "Subdiaconatus ne conferatur ante annum vicesimum primam completum; diaconatus ante vicesimum secundum completum; presbyteratus ante vicesimum quartum completum. 223 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Apart from revocation, the faculty mentioned in can. 967 §2 ceases by loss of office, by excardination, or by loss of domicile. 198 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 976, "c1917": "§1. Nemo sive saecularis sive religiosus ad primam tonsuram promoveatur ante inceptum cursum theologicum. §2. Firmo praescripto can. 975, subdiaconatus ne conferatur, nisi exeunte tertio cursus theologici anno; diaconatus, nisi incepto quarto anno; presbyteratus, nisi post medietatem eiusdem quarti anni. §3. Cursus theologicus peractus esse debet non privatim, sed in scholis ad id institutis secundum studiorum rationem can. 1365 determinatam.", "c1983": "Any priest, even though he lacks the faculty to hear confessions, can validly and lawfully absolve any penitents who are in danger of death, from any censures and sins, even if an approved priest is present.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 977, "c1917": "Ordines gradatim conferendi sunt ita ut ordinationes per saltum omnino prohibeantur.", "c1983": "The absolution of a partner in a sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue is invalid, except in danger of death.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 978, "c1917": "§1. In ordinationibus serventur temporum interstitia quibus promoti in receptis ordinibus, secundum Episcopi praescriptum, sese exerceant. §2. Interstitia primam tonsuram inter et ostiariatum vel inter singulos ordines minores prudenti Episcopi iudicio committuntur; acolythus vero ad subdiaconatum, subdiaconus ad diaconatum, diaconus ad presbyteratum ne antea promoveantur, quam acolythus unum saltem annum, subdiaconus et diaconus tres saltem menses in suo quisque ordine fuerint versati, nisi necessitas aut utilitas Ecclesiae, iudicio Episcopi, aliud exposcat. §3. Nunquam tamen, nisi de peculiari licentia Romani Pontificis, minores ordines cum subdiaconatu duove sacri ordines uno eodemque die, reprobata quavis contraria consuetudine, conferantur; imo nec primam tonsuram conferre licet una cum aliquo ex ordinibus minoribus, neque omnes ordines minores una simul.", "c1983": "§1 In hearing confessions the priest is to remember that he is at once both judge and healer, and that he is constituted by God as a minister of both divine justice and divine mercy, so that he may contribute to the honour of God and the salvation of souls. §2 In administering the sacrament, the confessor, as a minister of the Church, is to adhere faithfully to the teaching of the magisterium and to the norms laid down by the competent authority.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 979, "c1917": "§1. Pro clericis saecularibus titulus canonicus est titulus beneficii, eoque deficiente, patrimonii aut pensionis. §2. Hic titulus debet esse et vere securus pro tota ordinati vita et vere sufficiens ad congruam eiusdem sustentationem, secundum normas ab Ordinariis pro diversis locorum et temporum necessitatibus et adiunctis dandas. 224 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In asking questions the priest is to act with prudence and discretion, taking into account the condition and the age of the penitent, and he is to refrain from enquiring the name of a partner in sin.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 980, "c1917": "§1. Ordinatus in sacris, si titulum amittat, alium sibi provideat, nisi, iudicio Episcopi, eius congruae sustentationi aliter cautum sit. §2. Qui, citra apostolicum indultum, suum subditum in sacris sine titulo canonico scienter ordinaverint aut ordinari permiserint, debent ipsi eorumque successores eidem egenti alimenta necessaria praebere, donec congruae eiusdem sustentationi aliter provisum fuerit. §3. Si Episcopus aliquem ordinaverit sine titulo canonico cum pacto ut ordinatus non petat ab ipso alimenta, hoc pactum omni vi caret.", "c1983": "If the confessor is in no doubt about the penitent’s disposition and the penitent asks for absolution, it is not to be denied or delayed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 981, "c1917": "§1. Si ne unus quidem ex titulis de quibus in can. 979, §1, praesto sit, suppleri potest titulo servitii dioecesis, et, in locis sacrae Congregationi de Prop. Fide subiectis, titulo missionis, ita tamen ut ordinandus, iureiurando interposito, se devoveat perpetuo dioecesis aut missionis servitio sub Ordinarii loci pro tempore auctoritate. §2. Ordinarius presbytero, quem promoverit titulo servitii ecclesiae vel missionis, debet beneficium vel officium vel subsidium, ad congruam eiusdem sustentationem sufficiens, conferre.", "c1983": "The confessor is to impose salutary and appropriate penances, in proportion to the kind and number of sins confessed, taking into account, however, the condition of the penitent. The penitent is bound personally to fulfil these penances.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 982, "c1917": "§1. Pro regularibus titulus canonicus est sollemnis religiosa professio seu titulus, ut dicitur, paupertatis. §2. Pro religiosis votorum simplicium perpetuorum est titulus mensae communis, Congregationis aliusve similis, ad normam constitutionum. §3. Ceteri religiosi, etiam ad ordinationis titulum quod attinet, iure saecularium reguntur. ART. II. De irregularitatibus aliisque impedimentis.", "c1983": "A person who confesses to having falsely denounced to ecclesiastical authority a confessor innocent of the crime of solicitation to a sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue, is not to be absolved unless that person has first formally withdrawn the false denunciation and is prepared to make good whatever harm may have been done.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 983, "c1917": "Nullum impedimentum perpetuum quod venit nomine irregularitatis, sive ex defectu sit sive ex delicto, contrahitur, nisi quod fuerit in canonibus qui sequuntur expressum. 225 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The sacramental seal is inviolable. Accordingly, it is absolutely wrong for a confessor in any way to betray the penitent, for any reason whatsoever, whether by word or in any other fashion. §2 An interpreter, if there is one, is also obliged to observe this secret, as are all others who in any way whatever have come to a knowledge of sins from a confession. [See the offences in the revised can. 1386] [See also Apostolic Penitentiary, Note on the Internal Forum and the Inviolability of the Sacramental Seal, 29.VI.2019, on the sacramental seal, the internal extra-sacramental forum 199 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church and spiritual direction, and secrets and other limits inherent to communication]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 984, "c1917": "Sunt irregulares ex defectu: 1° Illegitimi, sive illegitimitas sit publica sive occulta, nisi fuerint legitimati vel vota sollemnia professi; 2° Corpore vitiati qui secure propter debilitatem, vel decenter propter deformitatem, altaris ministerio defungi non valeant. Ad impediendum tamen exercitium ordinis legitime recepti, gravior requiritur defectus, neque ob hunc defectum prohibentur actus qui rite poni possunt; 3° Qui epileptici vel amentes vel a daemone possessi sunt vel fuerunt; quod si post receptos ordines tales evaserint et iam liberos esse certo constet, Ordinarius potest suis subditis receptorum ordinum exercitium rursus permittere; 4° Bigami, qui nempe duo vel plura matrimonia valida successive contraxerunt; 5° Qui infamia iuris notantur; 6° Iudex qui mortis sententiam tulit; 7° Qui munus carnificis susceperint eorumque voluntarii ac immediati ministri in exsecutione capitalis sententiae.", "c1983": "§1 The confessor is wholly forbidden to use knowledge acquired in confession to the detriment of the penitent, even when all danger of disclosure is excluded. §2 A person who is in authority may not in any way, for the purpose of external governance, use knowledge about sins which has at any time come to him from the hearing of confession.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 985, "c1917": "Sunt irregulares ex delicto: 1° Apostatae a fide, haeretici, schismatici; 2° Qui, praeterquam in casu extremae necessitatis, baptismum ab acatholicis quovis modo sibi conferri siverunt; 3° Qui matrimonium attentare aut civilem tantum actum ponere ausi sunt, vel ipsimet vinculo matrimoniali aut ordine sacro aut votis religiosis etiam simplicibus ac temporariis ligati, ve1 cum muliere iisdem votis adstricta aut matrimonio valido coniuncta; 4° Qui voluntarium homicidium perpetrarunt aut fetus humani abortum procuraverunt, effectu secuto, omnesque cooperantes; 5° Qui seipsos vel alios mutilaverunt vel sibi vitam adimere tentaverunt; 226 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 6° Clerici medicam vel chirurgicam artem sibi vetitam exercentes, si exinde mors sequatur; 7° Qui actum ordinis, clericis in ordine sacro constitutis reservatum, ponunt, vel eo ordine carentes, vel ab eius exercitio poena canonica sive personali, medicinali aut vindicativa, sive locali prohibiti.", "c1983": "The director and assistant director of novices, and the rector of a seminary or of any other institute of education, are not to hear the sacramental confessions of their students resident in the same house, unless in individual instances the students of their own accord request it.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 986, "c1917": "Haec delicta irregularitatem non pariunt, nisi fuerint gravia peccata, post baptismum perpetrata, salvo praescripto can. 985, n. 2, itemque externa, sive publica sive occulta.", "c1983": "§1 All to whom by virtue of office the care of souls is committed, are bound to provide for the hearing of the confessions of the faithful entrusted to them, who reasonably request confession, and they are to provide these faithful with an opportunity to make individual confession on days and at times arranged to suit them. §2 In an urgent necessity, every confessor is bound to hear the confessions of Christ’s faithful, and in danger of death every priest is so obliged. CHAPTER III: THE PENITENT", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 987, "c1917": "Sunt simpliciter impediti: 1° Filii acatholicorum, quandiu parentes in suo errore permanent; 2° Viri uxorem habentes; 3° Qui officium vel administrationem gerunt clericis vetitam cuius rationes reddere debeant, donec, deposito officio et administratione atque rationibus redditis, liberi facti sint; 4° Servi servitute proprie dicta ante acceptam libertatem; 5° Qui ad ordinarium militare servitium civili lege adstringuntur antequam illud expleverint; 6° Neophyti, donec, iudicio Ordinarii, sufficienter probati fuerint; 7° Qui infamia facti laborant, dum ipsa, iudicio Ordinarii, perdurat.", "c1983": "In order that the faithful may receive the saving remedy of the sacrament of penance, they must be so disposed that, repudiating the sins they have committed and having the purpose of amending their lives, they turn back to God.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 988, "c1917": "Ignorantia irregularitatum sive ex delicto sive ex defectu atque impedimentorum ab eisdem non excusat.", "c1983": "§1 The faithful are bound to confess, in kind and in number, all grave sins committed after baptism, of which after careful examination of conscience they are aware, which have not yet been directly pardoned by the keys of the Church, and which have not been confessed in an individual confession. §2 The faithful are recommended to confess also venial sins.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 989, "c1917": "Irregularitates et impedimenta multiplicantur ex diversis eorundem causis, non autem ex repetitione eiusdem causae, nisi agatur de irregularitate ex homicidio voluntario. 227 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "All the faithful who have reached the age of discretion are bound faithfully to confess their grave sins at least once a year.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 990, "c1917": "§1. Licet Ordinariis per se vel per alium suos subditos dispensare ab irregularitatibus omnibus ex delicto occulto provenientibus, ea excepta de qua in can. 985, n. 4 aliave deducta ad forum iudiciale. §2. Eadem facultas competit cuilibet confessario in casibus occultis urgentioribus in quibus Ordinarius adiri nequeat et periculum immineat gravis damni vel infamiae, sed ad hoc dumtaxat ut poenitens ordines iam susceptos exercere licite valeat.", "c1983": "No one is forbidden to confess through an interpreter, provided however that abuse and scandal are avoided, and without prejudice to the provision of can. 983 §2. 200 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 991, "c1917": "§1. In precibus pro irregularitatum ac impedimentorum dispensatione, omnes irregularitates ac impedimenta indicanda sunt; secus dispensatio generalis valebit quidem etiam pro reticitis bona fide, iis exceptis quae in can. 990, §1 excipiuntur, non autem pro reticitis mala fide. §2. Si agatur de irregularitate ex homicidio voluntario, etiam numerus delictorum exprimendus est sub poena nullitatis concedendae dispensationis. §3. Dispensatio generalis ad ordines valet pro ordinibus quoque maioribus; et dispensatus potest obtinere beneficia non consistorialia etiam curata, sed renuntiari nequit S. R. E. Cardinalis, Episcopus, Abbas vel Praelatus nullius, Superior maior in religione clericali exempta. §4. Dispensatio in foro interno non sacramentali concessa, scripto consignetur; et de ea in secreto Curiae libro constare debet. CAPUT III. De iis quae sacrae ordinationi praeire debent.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful are free to confess their sins to lawfully approved confessors of their own choice, even to one of another rite. CHAPTER IV: INDULGENCES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 992, "c1917": "Omnes tum saeculares tum religiosi ad ordines promovendi per se ipsi vel per alios Episcopo aliive qui Episcopi hac in re vices gerat, suum propositum ante ordinationem opportuno tempore aperiant.", "c1983": "An indulgence is the remission in the sight of God of the temporal punishment due for sins, the guilt of which has already been forgiven. A member of Christ’s faithful who is properly disposed and who fulfils certain specific conditions, may gain an indulgence by the help of the Church which, as the minister of redemption, authoritatively dispenses and applies the treasury of the merits of Christ and the Saints.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 993, "c1917": "Promovendi saeculares aut religiosi qui, quod pertinet ad ordinationem, saecularium iure reguntur, afferant: 1° Testimonium ultimae ordinationis aut si de prima tonsura agatur, recepti baptismatis et confirmationis; 228 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Testimonium de peractis studiis, pro singulis ordinibus, ad normam can. 976, requisitis; 3° Testimonium rectoris Seminarii, aut sacerdotis cui candidatus extra Seminarium commendatus fuerit, de bonis eiusdem candidati moribus; 4° Testimoniales litteras Ordinarii loci in quo promovendus tantum temporis moratus est ut canonicum impedimentum contrahere ibi potuerit; 5° Testimoniales Superioris maioris religiosi, si cui religioni promovendus adscriptus sit.", "c1983": "An indulgence is partial or plenary according as it partially or wholly frees a person from the temporal punishment due for sins.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 994, "c1917": "§1. Tempus quo promovendus potuit canonicum impedimentum contrahere est, regulariter, pro militibus trimestre, pro aliis semestre post pubertatem; sed Episcopus ordinans pro sua prudentia exigere potest litteras testimoniales etiam ob brevius commorationis tempus, et ob tempus quoque quod pubertatem antecessit. §2. Si loci Ordinarius neque per se neque per alios promovendum satis noverit, ut testari possit eum, tempore quo in suo territorio moratus est, nullum canonicum impedimentum contraxisse, aut si promovendus per tot dioeceses vagatus sit ut impossibile vel nimis difficile evadat omnes litteras testimoniales exquirere, provideat Ordinarius saltem per iuramentum suppletorium a promovendo praestandum. §3. Si post obtentas litteras testimoniales et ante peractam ordinationem, promovendus praedicto temporis spatio in eodem territorio rursus moratus sit, novae litterae testimoniales Ordinarii loci necessariae sunt.", "c1983": "All members of the faithful can gain indulgences, partial or plenary, for themselves, or they can apply them by way of suffrage to the dead.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 995, "c1917": "§1. Etiam Superior religiosus suis litteris dimissoriis non solum testari debet promovendum professionem religiosam emisisse et esse de familia domus religiosae sibi subditae, sed etiam de studiis peractis, deque aliis iure requisitis. §2. Episcopus, acceptis iis litteris dimissoriis, aliis testimonialibus litteris non indiget. 229 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Apart from the supreme authority in the Church, only those can grant indulgences to whom this power is either acknowledged in the law, or given by the Roman Pontiff. §2 No authority below the Roman Pontiff can give to others the faculty of granting indulgences, unless this authority has been expressly given to the person by the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 996, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet promovendus sive saecularis sive religiosus debet praevium ac diligens examen subire circa ipsum ordinem suscipiendum. §2. Promovendi vero ad sacros ordines in aliis quoque de sacra theologia tractationibus periculum faciant. §3. Episcoporum est statuere qua methodo, coram quibus examinatoribus et quibus in tractationibus sacrae theologiae promovendi periculum facere debeant.", "c1983": "§1 To be capable of gaining indulgences a person must be baptised, not excommunicated, and in the state of grace at least on the completion of the prescribed work. §2 To gain them, however, the person who is capable must have at least the intention of gaining them, and must fulfil the prescribed works at the time and in the manner determined by the terms of the grant.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 997, "c1917": "§1. Hoc examen sive pro clericis saecularibus sive pro religiosis recipit loci Ordinarius qui iure proprio ordinat, aut dat dimissorias litteras; qui tamen potest quoque, ex iusta causa, illud Episcopo ordinaturo committere, qui id oneris suscipere velit. §2. Episcopus alienum subditum sive saecularem sive religiosum ordinans cum legitimis litteris dimissoriis, quibus asseritur candidatum examinatum fuisse ad normam §1, et idoneum repertum, potest huic attestationi acquiescere, sed non tenetur; et si pro sua conscientia censeat candidatum non esse idoneum, eum ne promoveat.", "c1983": "As far as the granting and the use of indulgences is concerned, the other provisions contained in the special laws of the Church must also be observed. TITLE V: THE SACRAMENT OF ANOINTING OF THE SICK", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 998, "c1917": "§1. Nomina promovendorum ad singulos sacros ordines, exceptis religiosis a votis perpetuis sive sollemnibus sive simplicibus, publice denuntientur in paroeciali cuiusque candidati ecclesia; sed Ordinarius pro sua prudentia potest tum ab hac publicatione dispensare ex iusta causa, tum praecipere ut in aliis quoque ecclesiis peragatur, tum publicationi substituere publicam ad valvas ecclesiae affixionem per aliquot dies, in quibus unus saltem dies festus comprehendatur. §2. Publicatio fiat die festo de praecepto in ecclesia inter Missarum sollemnia aut alia die et hora quibus maior populi frequentia in ecclesia habeatur. §3. Si sex intra menses candidatus promotus non fuerit, repetatur publicatio, nisi aliud Ordinario videatur.", "c1983": "The anointing of the sick, by which the Church commends to the suffering and glorified Lord the faithful who are dangerously ill so that he may support and save them, is conferred by anointing them with oil and pronouncing the words prescribed in the liturgical books. 201 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF THE SACRAMENT", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 999, "c1917": "Omnes fideles obligatione tenentur impedimenta ad sacros ordines, si qua norint, Ordinario vel parocho ante sacram ordinationem revelandi. 230 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The oil to be used in the anointing of the sick can be blessed not only by a Bishop but also by: 1° those who are in law equivalent to the diocesan Bishop; 2° in a case of necessity, any priest but only in the actual celebration of the sacrament.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1000, "c1917": "§1. Parocho qui publicationem peragit, et etiam alii, si id expedire videatur, Ordinarius committat ut de ordinandorum moribus et vita a fide dignis diligenter exquirat, et litteras testimoniales, ipsam investigationem et publicationem referentes, ad Curiam transmittat. §2. Idem Ordinarius alias percontationes etiam privatas, si id necessarium aut opportunum iudicaverit, facere ne omittat.", "c1983": "§1 The anointings are to be carried out accurately, with the words and in the order and manner prescribed in the liturgical books. In a case of necessity, however, a single anointing on the forehead, or even on another part of the body, is sufficient while the full formula is recited. §2 The minister is to anoint with his own hand, unless a grave reason indicates the use of an instrument.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1001, "c1917": "§1. Qui ad primam tonsuram et ordines minores promovendi sunt, spiritualibus exercitiis per tres saltem integros dies; qui vero ad ordines sacros, saltem per sex integros dies vacent; sed si qui, intra semestre, ad plures ordines maiores promovendi sint, Ordinarius potest exercitiorum tempus pro ordinatione ad diaconatum reducere, non tamen infra tres integros dies. §2. Si, expletis exercitiis, sacra ordinatio qualibet de causa ultra semestre differatur, exercitia iterentur; secus iudicet Ordinarius utrum iteranda sint, necne. §3. Haec spiritualia exercitia religiosi peragant in propria domo vel in alia de prudenti Superioris arbitrio; saeculares vero in Seminario, aut in alia pia vel religiosa domo ab Episcopo designata. §4. De peractis spiritualibus exercitiis Episcopus certior fiat testimonio Superioris domus, in qua peracta fuerint; vel, si de religiosis agatur, attestatione proprii Superioris maioris. CAPUT IV. De ritibus et caeremoniis sacrae ordinationis.", "c1983": "Pastors of souls and those who are close to the sick are to ensure that the sick are helped by this sacrament in good time.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1002, "c1917": "In quovis conferendo ordine, minister proprios ritus in Pontificali Romano aliisve ritualibus libris ab Ecclesia probatis descriptos, adamussim servet, quos nulla ratione licet praeterire vel invertere.", "c1983": "The communal celebration of anointing of the sick, for a number of the sick together, who have been appropriately prepared and are rightly disposed, may be held in accordance with the regulations of the diocesan Bishop. CHAPTER II: THE MINISTER OF ANOINTING OF THE SICK", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1003, "c1917": "Missa ordinationis vel consecrationis episcopalis semper debet ab ipsomet ordinationis vel consecrationis ministro celebrari. 231 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Every priest, but only a priest, can validly administer the anointing of the sick. [A Note on the Minister of the Sacrament of the Anointing of the Sick, 11.II.2005, issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, states that the doctrine that only bishops and priests are ministers of the sacrament is definitive tenenda: neither deacons nor lay persons may administer the sacrament] §2 All priests to whom has been committed the care of souls, have the obligation and the right to administer the anointing of the sick to those of the faithful entrusted to their pastoral care. For a reasonable cause, any other priest may administer this sacrament if he has the consent, at least presumed, of the aforementioned priest. §3 Any priest may carry the holy oil with him, so that in a case of necessity he can administer the sacrament of anointing of the sick. 202 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER III: THOSE TO BE ANOINTED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1004, "c1917": "Si quis, ritu orientali ad aliquos ordines iam promotus, a Sede Apostolica indultum obtinuerit superiores ordines suscipiendi ritu latino, debet prius ritu latino recipere ordines quos ritu orientali non receperit.", "c1983": "§1 The anointing of the sick can be administered to any member of the faithful who, having reached the use of reason, begins to be in danger of death by reason of illness or old age. §2 This sacrament can be repeated if the sick person, having recovered, again becomes seriously ill or if, in the same illness, the danger becomes more serious.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1005, "c1917": "Omnes ad maiores ordines promoti obligatione tenentur sacrae communionis in ipsa ordinationis Missa recipiendae. CAPUT V. De tempore et loco sacrae ordinationis.", "c1983": "If there is any doubt as to whether the sick person has reached the age of reason, or is dangerously ill, or is dead, this sacrament is to be administered.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1006, "c1917": "§1. Consecratio episcopalis conferri debet intra Missarum sollemnia, die dominico vel natalitio Apostolorum. §2. Ordinationes in sacris celebrentur intra Missarum sollemnia sabbatis Quatuor Temporum, sabbato ante dominicam Passionis, et Sabbato Sancto. §3. Gravi tamen causa interveniente, Episcopus potest eas habere etiam quolibet die dominico aut festo de praecepto. §4. Prima tonsura quolibet die et hora conferri potest; ordines minores singulis diebus dominicis et festis duplicibus, mane tamen. §5. Reprobatur consuetudo contra ordinationum tempora praecedentibus paragraphis praescripta; quae servanda quoque sunt, cum Episcopus latini ritus ordinat ex apostolico indulto clericum ritus orientalis aut contra.", "c1983": "This sacrament is to be administered to the sick who, when they were in possession of their faculties, at least implicitly asked for it.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1007, "c1917": "Quoties ordinatio iteranda sit vel aliquis ritus supplendus, sive absolute sive sub conditione, id fieri potest etiam extra tempora ac secreto.", "c1983": "The anointing of the sick is not to be conferred upon those who obstinately persist in a manifestly grave sin. TITLE VI: ORDERS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1008, "c1917": "Episcopus extra proprium territorium, sine Ordinarii loci licentia, nequit ordines conferre, in quorum collatione pontificalia exercentur, salvo praescripto can. 239, §1, n. 15. 232 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "By divine institution, some of the Christian faithful are marked with an indelible character and constituted as sacred ministers by the sacrament of holy orders. They are thus consecrated and deputed so that, each according to his own grade, they may serve the People of God by a new and specific title. [Revised wording according to m.p. Omnium in mentem, 26.X.2009]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1009, "c1917": "§1. Ordinationes generales in cathedrali ecclesia, vocatis praesentibusque ecclesiae canonicis, publice celebrentur; si autem in alio dioecesis loco, praesente clero loci, dignior, quantum fieri poterit, ecclesia adeatur. §2. Non prohibetur autem Episcopus, iusta suadente causa, ordinationes particulares habere in aliis etiam ecclesiis itemque in oratorio domus episcopalis aut Seminarii aut religiosae domus. §3. Prima tonsura et ordines minores conferri possunt etiam in privatis oratoriis. CAPUT VI. De adnotatione ac testimonio peractae ordinationis.", "c1983": "§1 The orders are the episcopate, the priesthood and the diaconate. §2 They are conferred by the imposition of hands and the prayer of consecration which the liturgical books prescribe for each grade. §3 Those who are constituted in the order of the episcopate or the presbyterate receive the mission and capacity to act in the person of Christ the Head, whereas deacons are empowered to serve the People of God in the ministries of the liturgy, the word and charity. [New paragraph added by m.p. Omnium in mentem, 26.X.2009] [On the meaning of “in the person of Christ the Head” see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Note Gestis verbisque, 25.I.2024, no. 24] 203 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF ORDINATION AND THE MINISTER", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1010, "c1917": "§1. Expleta ordinatione, nomina singulorum ordinatorum ac ministri ordinantis, locus et dies ordinationis notentur in peculiari libro in Curia loci ordinationis diligenter custodiendo, et omnia singularum ordinationum documenta accurate serventur. §2. Singulis ordinatis detur authenticum ordinationis receptae testimonium; qui, si ab Episcopo extraneo cum litteris dimissoriis promoti fuerint, illud proprio Ordinario exhibeant pro ordinationis adnotatione in speciali libro in archivo servando.", "c1983": "An ordination is to be celebrated during Mass, on a Sunday or holyday of obligation. For pastoral reasons, however, it may take place on other days also, even on ferial days.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1011, "c1917": "Praeterea loci Ordinarius, si agatur de ordinatis e clero saeculari, aut Superior maior, si de religiosis ordinatis cum suis litteris dimissoriis, notitiam celebratae ordinationis uniuscuiusque subdiaconi transmittat ad parochum baptismi, qui id adnotet in suo baptizatorum libro ad normam can. 470, §2. 233 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS VII. De matrimonio.", "c1983": "§1 An ordination is normally to be celebrated in the cathedral church. For pastoral reasons, however, it may be celebrated in another church or oratory. §2 Clerics and other members of Christ’s faithful are to be invited to attend an ordination, so that the greatest possible number may be present at the celebration.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1012, "c1917": "§1. Christus Dominus ad sacramenti dignitatem evexit ipsum contractum matrimonialem inter baptizatos. §2. Quare inter baptizatos nequit matrimonialis contractus validus consistere, quin sit eo ipso sacramentum.", "c1983": "The minister of sacred ordination is a consecrated Bishop.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1013, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonii finis primarius est procreatio atque educatio prolis; secundarius mutuum;, adiutorium et remedium concupiscentiae. §2. Essentiales matrimonii proprietates sunt unitas ac indissolubilitas, quae in matrimonio christiano peculiarem obtinent firmitatem ratione sacramenti.", "c1983": "No Bishop is permitted to consecrate anyone as Bishop, unless it is first established that a pontifical mandate has been issued.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1014, "c1917": "Matrimonium gaudet favore iuris; quare in dubio standum est pro valore matrimonii, donec contrarium probetur, salvo praescripto can. 1127.", "c1983": "Unless a dispensation has been granted by the Apostolic See, the principal consecrating Bishop at an episcopal consecration is to have at least two other consecrating Bishops with him. It is, however, entirely appropriate that all the Bishops present should join with these in consecrating the Bishop-elect.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1015, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium baptizatorum validum dicitur ratum, si nondum consummatione completum est; ratum et consummatum, si inter coniuges locum habuerit coniugalis actus, ad quem natura sua ordinatur contractus matrimonialis et quo coniuges fiunt una caro. §2. Celebrato matrimonio, si coniuges simul cohabitaverint, praesumitur consummatio, donec contrarium probetur. §3. Matrimonium inter non baptizatos valide celebratum, dicitur legitimum. §4. Matrimonium invalidum dicitur putativum, si in bona fide ab una saltem parte celebratum fuerit, donec utraque pars de eiusdem nullitate certa evadat.", "c1983": "§1 Each candidate is to be ordained to the priesthood or to the diaconate by his proper Bishop, or with lawful dimissorial letters granted by that Bishop. §2 If not impeded from doing so by a just reason, a Bishop is himself to ordain his own subjects. He may not, however, without an apostolic indult lawfully ordain a subject of an oriental rite. §3 Anyone who is entitled to give dimissorial letters for the reception of orders may also himself confer these orders, if he is a Bishop.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1016, "c1917": "Baptizatorum matrimonium regitur iure non solum divino, sed etiam canonico, salva compettentia civilis potestatis circa mere civiles eiusdem matrimonii effectus. 234 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In what concerns the ordination to the diaconate of those who intend to enrol themselves in the secular clergy, the proper Bishop is the Bishop of the diocese in which the aspirant has a domicile, or the Bishop of the diocese to which he intends to devote himself. In what concerns the priestly ordination of the secular clergy, it is the Bishop of the diocese in which the aspirant was incardinated by the diaconate.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1017, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonii promissio sive unilateralis, sive bilateralis seu sponsalitia, irrita est pro utroque foro, nisi facta fuerit per scripturam subsignatam a partibus et vel a parocho aut loci Ordinario, ve1 a duobus saltem testibus. §2. Si utraque vel alterutra pars scribere nesciat vel nequeat, ad validitatem id in ipsa scriptura adnotetur et alius testis addatur qui cum parocho aut loci Ordinario vel duobus testibus, de quibus in §1, scripturam subsignet. §3. At ex matrimonii promissione, licet valida sit nec ulla iusta causa ab eadem implenda excuset, non datur actio ad petendam matrimonii celebrationem; datur tamen ad reparationem damnorum, si qua debeatur.", "c1983": "A Bishop may not confer orders outside his own jurisdiction except with the permission of the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1018, "c1917": "Parochus ne omittat populum prudenter erudire de matrimonii sacramento eiusque impedimentis. CAPUT I. De iis quae matrimonii celebrationi praemitti debent et praesertim de publicationibus matrimonialibus.", "c1983": "§1 The following can give dimissorial letters for the secular clergy: 1° the proper Bishop mentioned in can. 1016; 204 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 2° the apostolic Administrator; with the consent of the college of consultors, the diocesan Administrator; with the consent of the council mentioned in can. 495 §2, the Pro-vicar and Pro-prefect apostolic. §2 The diocesan Administrator, the Pro-vicar and Pro-prefect apostolic are not to give dimissorial letters to those to whom admission to orders was refused by the diocesan Bishop or by the Vicar or Prefect apostolic.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1019, "c1917": "§1. Antequam matrimonium celebretur, constare debet nihil eius validae ac licitae celebrationi obsistere. §2. In periculo mortis, si aliae probationes haberi nequeant, sufficit, nisi contraria adsint indicia, affirmatio iurata contrahentium, se baptizatos fuisse et nullo detineri impedimento.", "c1983": "§1 It belongs to the major Superior of a clerical religious institute of pontifical right or of a clerical society of apostolic life of pontifical right to grant dimissorial letters for the diaconate and for the priesthood to his subjects who are, in accordance with the constitutions, perpetually or definitively enrolled in the institute or society. §2 The ordination of all other candidates of whatever institute or society, is governed by the law applying to the secular clergy, any indult whatsoever granted to Superiors being revoked.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1020, "c1917": "§1. Parochus cui ius est assistendi matrimonio, opportuno antea tempore, diligenter in, vestiget num matrimonio contrahendo aliquid obstet. §2. Tum sponsum tum sponsam etiam seorsum et caute interroget num aliquo detineantur impedimento, an consensum libere, praesertim mulier, praestent, et an in doctrina christiana sufficienter instructi sint, nisi ob personarum qualitatem haec ultima interrogatio inutilis appareat. 235 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Ordinarii loci est peculiares normas pro huiusmodi parochi investigatione dare.", "c1983": "Dimissorial letters are not to be granted unless all the testimonials and documents required by the law in accordance with cann. 1050 and 1051 have first been obtained.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1021, "c1917": "§1. Nisi baptismus collatus fuerit in ipso suo territorio, parochus exigat baptismi testimonium ab utraque parte, vel a parte tantum catholica, si agatur de matrimonio contrahendo cum dispensatione ab impedimento disparitatis cultus. §2. Catholici qui sacramentum confirmationis nondum receperunt, illud, antequam ad matrimonium admittantur, recipiant, si id possint sine gravi incommodo.", "c1983": "Dimissorial letters may be sent to any Bishop in communion with the Apostolic See, but not to a Bishop of a rite other than that of the ordinand, unless there is an apostolic indult.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1022, "c1917": "Publice a parocho denuntietur inter quosnam matrimonium sit contrahendum.", "c1983": "When the ordaining Bishop has received the prescribed dimissorial letters, he may proceed to the ordination only when the authenticity of these letters is established beyond any doubt whatever.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1023, "c1917": "§1. Matrimoniorum publicationes fieri debent a parocho proprio. §2. Si pars alio in loco per sex menses commorata sit post adeptam pubertatem, parochus rem exponat Ordinario, qui pro sua prudentia vel publicationes inibi faciendas exigat, vel alias probationes seu coniecturas super status libertate colligendas praescribat. §3. Si aliqua sit suspicio de contracto impedimento, parochus etiam pro breviore commoratione consulat Ordinarium, qui matrimonium ne permittat, nisi prius suspicio, ad normam §2, removeatur.", "c1983": "Dimissorial letters can be limited or can be revoked by the person granting them or by his successor; once granted, they do not lapse on the expiry of the grantor’s authority. CHAPTER II: THOSE TO BE ORDAINED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1024, "c1917": "Publicationes fiant tribus continuis diebus dominicis aliisque festis de praecepto in ecclesia inter Missarum sollemnia, aut inter alia divina officia ad quae populus frequens accedat.", "c1983": "Only a baptised man can validly receive sacred ordination. [See the offence now incorporated into the Code in the revised can. 1388 §3]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1025, "c1917": "Potest loci Ordinarius pro suo territorio publicationibus substituere publicam, ad valvas ecclesiae paroecialis, aliusve ecclesiae, affixionem nominum contrahentium per spatium saltem octo dierum, ita tamen ut, hoc spatio, duo dies festi de praecepto comprehendantur. 236 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In order lawfully to confer the orders of priesthood or diaconate, it must have been established, in accordance with the proofs laid down by law, that in the judgement of the proper Bishop or competent major Superior, the candidate possesses the requisite qualities, that he is free of any irregularity or impediment, and that he has fulfilled the requirements set out in can. 1033-1039. Moreover, the 205 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church documents mentioned in can. 1050 must be to hand, and the investigation mentioned in can. 1051 must have been carried out. §2 It is further required that, in the judgement of the same lawful Superior, the candidate is considered beneficial to the ministry of the Church. §3 A Bishop ordaining his own subject who is destined for the service of another diocese, must be certain that the ordinand will in fact be attached to that other diocese. ARTICLE 1: THE REQUIREMENTS IN THOSE TO BE ORDAINED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1026, "c1917": "Publicationes ne fiant pro matrimoniis quae contrahuntur cum dispensatione ab impedimento disparitatis cultus aut mixtae religionis, nisi loci Ordinarius pro sua prudentia, remoto scandalo, eas permittere opportunum duxerit, dummodo apostolica dispensatio praecesserit et mentio omittatur religionis partis non catholicae.", "c1983": "For a person to be ordained, he must enjoy the requisite freedom. It is absolutely wrong to compel anyone, in any way or for any reason whatsoever, to receive orders, or to turn away from orders anyone who is canonically suitable.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1027, "c1917": "Omnes fideles tenentur impedimenta, si qua norint, parocho aut loci Ordinario, ante matrimonii celebrationem, revelare.", "c1983": "Aspirants to the diaconate and the priesthood are to be formed by careful preparation in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1028, "c1917": "§1. Loci Ordinarius proprius pro suo prudenti iudicio potest ex legitima causa a publicationibus etiam in aliena dioecesi faciendis dispensare. §2. Si plures sint Ordinarii proprii, ille ius habet dispensandi, in cuius dioecesi matrimonium celebratur; quod si matrimonium extra proprias ineatur dioeceses, quilibet Ordinarius proprius dispensare potest.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop or the competent Superior must ensure that before they are promoted to any order, candidates are properly instructed concerning the order itself and its obligations.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1029, "c1917": "Si alius parochus investigationem aut publicationes peregerit, de harum exitu statim per authenticum documentum certiorem reddat parochum, qui matrimonio assistere debet.", "c1983": "Only those are to be promoted to orders who, in the prudent judgement of the proper Bishop or the competent major Superior, all things considered, have sound faith, are motivated by the right intention, are endowed with the requisite knowledge, enjoy a good reputation, and have moral probity, proven virtue and the other physical and psychological qualities appropriate to the order to be received. [See the offence of voluntary concealment of a censure or irregularity in the revised can. 1388 §2]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1030, "c1917": "§1. Peractis investigationibus et publicationibus, parochus matrimonio ne assistat, antequam omnia documenta necessaria receperit, et praeterea, nisi rationabilis causa aliud postulet, tres dies decurrerint ab ultima publicatione. §2. Si intra sex menses matrimonium contractum non fuerit, publicationes repetantur, nisi aliud loci Ordinario videatur.", "c1983": "The proper Bishop or the competent major Superior may, but only for a canonical reason, even one which is occult, forbid admission to the priesthood to deacons subject to them who were destined for the priesthood, without prejudice to recourse in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1031, "c1917": "§1. Exorto dubio de exsistentia alicuius impedimenti: 1° Parochus rem accuratius investiget, interrogando sub iuramento duos saltem testes fide dignos, dummodo ne agatur de impedimento ex cuius notitia infamia partibus oriatur, et, si necesse fuerit, ipsas quoque partes; 237 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Publicationes peragat vel perficiat, si dubium ortum sit ante inceptas vel expletas publicationes; 3° Matrimonio ne assistat inconsulto Ordinario, si dubium adhuc superesse prudenter iudicaverit. §2. Detecto impedimento certo: 1° Si impedimentum sit occultum, parochus publicationes peragat vel absolvat, et rem deferat, reticens nomina, ad loci Ordinarium vel ad Sacram Poenitentiariam; 2° Si sit publicum et detegatur ante inceptas publicationes, parochus ulterius ne procedat, donec impedimentum removeatur, etsi dispensationem pro foro conscientiae tantum obtentam norit; si detegatur post primam aut secundam publicationem, parochus publicationes perficiat, et rem ad Ordinarium deferat. §3. Demum si nullum detectum fuerit impedimentum, nec dubium nec certum, parochus, expletis publicationibus, ad matrimonii celebrationem partes admittat.", "c1983": "§1 The priesthood may be conferred only upon those who have completed their twenty-fifth year of age, and possess a sufficient maturity; moreover, an interval of at least six months between the diaconate and the priesthood must have been observed. Those who are destined for the priesthood are to be admitted to the order of diaconate only when they have completed their twenty-third year. §2 A candidate for the permanent diaconate who is not married may be admitted to the diaconate only when he has completed at least his twenty-fifth year; if he is 206 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church married, not until he has completed at least his thirty-fifth year, and then with the consent of his wife. §3 Episcopal Conferences may issue a regulation which requires a later age for the priesthood and for the permanent diaconate. §4 A dispensation of more than a year from the age required by §§1 and 2 is reserved to the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1032, "c1917": "Matrimonio vagorum de quibus in can. 91, parochus, excepto casu necessitatis, nunquam assistat, nisi, re ad loci Ordinarium vel ad sacerdotem ab eo delegatum delata, licentiam assistendi obtinuerit.", "c1983": "§1 Aspirants to the priesthood may be promoted to the diaconate only when they have completed the fifth year of the curriculum of philosophical and theological studies. §2 After completing the curriculum of studies and before being promoted to the priesthood, deacons are to spend an appropriate time, to be determined by the Bishop or by the competent major Superior, exercising the diaconal order and taking part in the pastoral ministry. §3 An aspirant to the permanent diaconate is not to be promoted to this order until he has completed the period of formation. ARTICLE 2: PREREQUISITES FOR ORDINATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1033, "c1917": "Ne omittat parochus, secundum diversam personarum conditionem, sponsos docere sanctitatem sacramenti matrimonii, mutuas coniugum obligationes et obligationes parentum erga prolem; eosdemque vehementer adhortetur ut ante matrimonii celebrationem sua peccata diligenter confiteantur, et sanctissimam Eucharistiam pie recipiant.", "c1983": "Only one who has received the sacrament of sacred confirmation may lawfully be promoted to orders.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1034, "c1917": "Parochus graviter filiosfamilias minores hortetur ne nuptias ineant, insciis aut rationabiliter invitis parentibus; quod si abnuerint, eorum matrimonio ne assistat, nisi consulto prius loci Ordinario. 238 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De impedimentis in genere.", "c1983": "§1 An aspirant to the diaconate or to the priesthood is not to be ordained unless he has first, through the liturgical rite of admission, secured enrolment as a candidate from the authority mentioned in cann. 1016 and 1019. He must previously have submitted a petition in his own hand and signed by him, which has been accepted in writing by the same authority. §2 One who has by vows become a member of a clerical institute is not obliged to obtain this admission.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1035, "c1917": "Omnes possunt matrimonium contrahere, qui iure non prohibentur.", "c1983": "§1 Before anyone may be promoted to the diaconate, whether permanent or transitory, he must have received the ministries of lector and acolyte, and have exercised them for an appropriate time. §2 Between the conferring of the ministry of acolyte and the diaconate there is to be an interval of at least six months.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1036, "c1917": "§1. Impedimentum impediens continet gravem prohibitionem contrahendi matrimonium; quod tamen irritum non redditur si, non obstante impedimento, contrahatur. §2. Impedimentum dirimens et graviter prohibet matrimonium contrahendum, et impedit quominus valide contrahatur. §3. Quanquam impedimentum ex una tantum parte se habet, matrimonium tamen reddit aut illicitum aut invalidum.", "c1983": "For a candidate to be promoted to the order of diaconate or priesthood, he must submit to the proper Bishop or to the competent major Superior a declaration written in his own hand and signed by him, in which he attests that he will spontaneously and freely receive the sacred order and will devote himself 207 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church permanently to the ecclesiastical ministry, asking at the same time that he be admitted to receive the order.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1037, "c1917": "Publicum censetur impedimentum quod probari in foro externo potest; secus est occultum.", "c1983": "A candidate for the permanent diaconate who is not married and likewise a candidate for the priesthood, is not to be admitted to the order of diaconate unless he has, in the prescribed rite, publicly before God and the Church undertaken the obligation of celibacy, or unless he has taken perpetual vows in a religious institute. [A Decree of the Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Ritus ordinationum, 29.VI.1989 (AAS 82 (1990), 826-827) states that even a religious having taken sacred vows must specifically assume the obligation of celibacy before ordination to the diaconate]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1038, "c1917": "§1. Supremae tantum auctoritatis ecclesiasticae est authentice declarare quandonam ius divinum matrimonium impediat vel dirimat. §2. Eidem supremae auctoritati privative ius est alia impedimenta matrimonium impedientia vel dirimentia pro baptizatis constituendi per modum legis sive universalis, sive particularis.", "c1983": "A deacon who refuses to be promoted to the priesthood may not be forbidden the exercise of the order he has received, unless he is constrained by a canonical impediment, or unless there is some other grave reason, to be estimated by the diocesan Bishop or the competent major Superior", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1039, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum omnibus in suo territorio actu commorantibus et suis subditis etiam extra fines sui territorii vetare possunt matrimonia in casu peculiari, sed ad tempus tantum, iusta de causa eaque perdurante. §2. Vetito clausulam irritantem una Sedes Apostolica addere potest. 239 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "All who are to be promoted to any order must make a retreat for at least five days, in a place and in the manner determined by the Ordinary. Before he proceeds to the ordination, the Bishop must have assured himself that the candidates have duly made the retreat. ARTICLE 3: IRREGULARITIES AND OTHER IMPEDIMENTS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1040, "c1917": "Praeter Romanum Pontificem, nemo potest impedimenta iuris ecclesiastici sive impedientia sive dirimentia abrogare, aut illis derogare; item nec in eisdem dispensare, nisi iure communi vel speciali indulto a Sede Apostolica haec potestas concessa fuerit.", "c1983": "Those bound by an impediment are to be barred from the reception of orders. An impediment may be simple; or it may be perpetual, in which case it is called an irregularity. No impediment is contracted which is not contained in the following canons. [See the offence of voluntary concealment of an irregularity in the revised can. 1388 §2]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1041, "c1917": "Consuetudo novum impedimentum inducens aut impedimentis exsistentibus contraria reprobatur.", "c1983": "The following persons are irregular for the reception of orders: 1° one who suffers from any form of insanity, or from any other psychological infirmity, because of which he is, after experts have been consulted, judged incapable of being able to fulfil the ministry; 2° one who has committed the offence of apostasy, heresy or schism; 3° one who has attempted marriage, even a civil marriage, either while himself prevented from entering marriage whether by an existing marriage bond or by a sacred order or by a public and perpetual vow of chastity, or with a woman who is validly married or is obliged by the same vow; 208 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 4° one who has committed wilful homicide, or one who has actually procured an abortion, and all who have positively cooperated; 5° one who has gravely and maliciously mutilated himself or another, or who has attempted suicide; [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 1041, 4º-5º, 31.V.2016, confirms that the term “irregular” also includes non-Catholics who have committed the acts in 4° and 5°] 6° one who has carried out an act of order which is reserved to those in the order of the episcopate or priesthood, while himself either not possessing that order or being barred from its exercise by some canonical penalty, declared or imposed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1042, "c1917": "§1. Impedimenta alia sunt gradus minoris, alia maioris. §2. Impedimenta gradus minoris sunt: 1° Consanguinitas in tertio gradu lineae collateralis; 2° Affinitas in secundo gradu lineae collateralis; 3° Publica honestas in secundo gradu; 4° Cognatio spiritualis; 5° Crimen ex adulterio cum promissione vel attentatione matrimonii etiam per civilem tantum actum. §3. Impedimenta maioris gradus alia sunt omnia.", "c1983": "The following are simply impeded from receiving orders: 1° a man who has a wife, unless he is lawfully destined for the permanent diaconate; 2° one who exercises an office or administration forbidden to clerics, in accordance with cann. 285 and 286, of which he must render an account; the impediment binds until such time as, having relinquished the office and administration and rendered the account, he has been freed; 3° a neophyte, unless, in the judgement of the Ordinary, he has been sufficiently tested.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1043, "c1917": "Urgente mortis periculo, locorum Ordinarii, ad consulendum conscientiae et, si casus ferat, legitimationi prolis, possunt tum super forma in matrimonii celebratione servanda, tum super omnibus et singulis impedimentis iuris ecclesiastici, sive publicis sive occultis, etiam multiplicibus, exceptis impedimentis provenientibus ex sacro presbyteratus ordine et ex affinitate in linea recta, consummato matrimonio, dispensare proprios subditos ubique commorantes et omnes in proprio territorio actu degentes, remoto scandalo, et, si dispensatio concedatur super cultus disparitate aut mixta religione, praestitis consuetis cautionibus. 240 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Christ’s faithful are bound to reveal, before ordination, to the Ordinary or to the parish priest, such impediments to sacred orders as they may know about. [See the revised can. 1388 §2]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1044, "c1917": "In eisdem rerum adiunctis de quibus in can. 1043 et solum pro casibus in quibus ne loci quidem Ordinarius adiri possit, eadem dispensandi facultate pollet tum parochus, tum sacerdos qui matrimonio, ad normam can. 1098, n. 2, assistit, tum confessarius, sed hic pro foro interno in actu sacramentalis confessionis tantum.", "c1983": "§1 The following are irregular for the exercise of orders already received: 1° one who, while bound by an irregularity for the reception of orders, unlawfully received orders; 2° one who committed the offence mentioned in can. 1041, n. 2, if the offence is public; 3° one who committed any of the offences mentioned in can. 1041, nn. 3, 4, 5, 6. §2 The following are impeded from the exercise of orders: 1° one who, while bound by an impediment to the reception of orders, unlawfully received orders; 209 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 2° one who suffers from insanity or from some other psychological infirmity mentioned in can. 1041, n. 1, until such time as the Ordinary, having consulted an expert, has allowed the exercise of the order in question.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1045, "c1917": "§1. Possunt Ordinarii locorum, sub clausulis in fine can. 1043 statutis, dispensationem concedere super omnibus impedimentis de quibus in cit. can. 1043, quoties impedimentum detegatur, cum iam omnia sunt parata ad nuptias, nec matrimonium, sine probabili gravis mali periculo, differri possit usque dum a Sancta Sede dispensatio obtineatur. §2. Haec facultas valeat quoque pro convalidatione matrimonii iam contracti, si idem periculum sit in mora nec tempus suppetat recurrendi ad Sanctam Sedem. §3. In iisdem rerum adiunctis, eadem facultate gaudeant omnes de quibus in can. 1044, sed solum pro casibus occultis in quibus ne loci quidem Ordinarius adiri possit, vel nonnisi cum periculo violationis secreti.", "c1983": "Ignorance of irregularities and impediments does not exempt from them.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1046, "c1917": "Parochus aut sacerdos de quo in can. 1044, de concessa dispensatione pro foro externo Ordinarium loci statim certiorem faciat; eaque adnotetur in libro matrimoniorum.", "c1983": "Irregularities and impediments are multiplied if they arise from different causes, not however from the repetition of the same cause, unless it is a question of the irregularity arising from the commission of wilful homicide or from having actually procured an abortion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1047, "c1917": "Nisi aliud ferat S. Poenitentiariae rescriptum dispensatio in foro interno non sacramentali concessa super impedimento occulto, adnotetur in libro diligenter in secreto Curiae archivo de quo in can. 379 asservando, nec alia dispensatio pro foro externo est necessaria, etsi postea occultum impedimentum publicum evaserit; sed est necessaria, si dispensatio concessa fuerat tantum in foro interno sacramentali.", "c1983": "§1 If the fact on which they are based has been brought to the judicial forum, dispensation from all irregularities is reserved to the Apostolic See alone. §2 Dispensation from the following irregularities and impediments to the reception of orders is also reserved to the Apostolic See: 1° irregularities arising from the offences mentioned in can. 1041, nn. 2 and 3, if they are public; 2° an irregularity arising from the offence, whether public or occult, mentioned in can. 1041, n. 4; 3° the impediment mentioned in can. 1042, n. 1. §3 To the Apostolic See is also reserved the dispensation from the irregularities for the exercise of an order received mentioned in can. 1041, n. 3 but only in public cases, and in n. 4 of the same canon even in occult cases. §4 The Ordinary can dispense from irregularities and impediments not reserved to the Holy See.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1048, "c1917": "Si petitio dispensationis ad Sanctam Sedem missa sit, Ordinarii locorum suis facultatibus, si quas habeant, ne utantur, nisi ad normam can. 204, §2. 241 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In the more urgent occult cases, if the Ordinary or, in the case of the irregularities mentioned in can. 1041, nn. 3 and 4,* the Penitentiary cannot be approached, and if there is imminent danger of serious harm or loss of reputation, the person who is irregular for the exercise of an order may exercise it. There remains, however, the obligation of his having recourse as soon as possible to the Ordinary or the Penitentiary, without revealing his name, and through a confessor. [*The reference should more properly be to can. 1044 §1, 3°]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1049, "c1917": "§1. In matrimoniis sive contractis sive contrahendis, qui gaudet indulto generali dispensandi super certo quodam impedimento, potest, nisi in ipso indulto aliud expresse praescribatur, super eo dispensare etiamsi idem impedimentum multiplex sit. §2. Qui habet indultum generale dispensandi super pluribus diversae speciei impedimentis, sive dirimentibus sive impedientibus, potest dispensare super iisdem impedimentis, etiam publicis, in uno eodemque casu occurrentibus.", "c1983": "§1 In a petition to obtain a dispensation from irregularities or impediments, all irregularities and impediments are to be mentioned. However, a general dispensation is valid also for those omitted in good faith, with the exception of the irregularities mentioned in can. 1041, n. 4, or of others which have been brought to the judicial forum; it is not, however, valid for those concealed in bad faith. 210 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 If it is question of an irregularity arising from wilful homicide or from a procured abortion, for the validity of the dispensation even the number of offences must be stated. §3 A general dispensation from irregularities and impediments to the reception of orders is valid for all orders. ARTICLE 4: DOCUMENTS REQUIRED AND THE INVESTIGATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1050, "c1917": "Si quando cum impedimento seu impedimentis publicis super quibus ex indulto dispensare quis potest, concurrat aliud impedimentum super quo dispensare nequeat, pro omnibus Sedes Apgstolica adiri debet; si tamen impedimentum seu impedimenta super qibus dispensare potest, comperiantur post impetratam a Sancta Sede dispensationem, suis facultatibus uti poterit.", "c1983": "For a person to be promoted to sacred orders, the following documents are required: 1° a certificate of studies duly completed in accordance with can. 1032; 2° for those to be ordained to the priesthood, a certificate of the reception of the diaconate 3° for those to be promoted to the diaconate, certificates of the reception of baptism, of confirmation and of the ministries mentioned in can. 1035, and a certificate that the declaration mentioned in can. 1036 has been made, if an ordinand to be promoted to the permanent diaconate is married, a certificate of his marriage and testimony of his wife’s consent.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1051, "c1917": "Per dispensationem super impedimento dirimenti concessam sive ex potestate ordinaria, sive ex potestate delegata per indultum generale, non vero per rescriptum in casibus particularibus, conceditur quoque eo ipso legitimatio prolis, si qua ex iis cum quibus dispensatur iam nata vel concepta fuerit, excepta tamen adulterina et sacrilega.", "c1983": "In the investigation of the requisite qualities of one who is to be ordained, the following provisions are to be observed: 1° there is to be a certificate from the rector of the seminary or of the house of formation, concerning the qualities required in the candidate for the reception of the order, namely sound doctrine, genuine piety, good moral behaviour, fitness for the exercise of the ministry, likewise, after proper investigation, a certificate of the candidate’s state of physical and psychological health; 2° the diocesan Bishop or the major Superior may, in order properly to complete the investigation, use other means which, taking into account the circumstances of time and place, may seem useful, such as testimonial letters, public notices or other sources of information.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1052, "c1917": "Dispensatio ab impedimento consanguinitatis vel affinitatis, concessa in aliquo impedimenti gradu, valet, licet in petitione vel in concessione error circa gradum irrepserit, dummodo gradus revera exsistens sit inferior, aut licet reticitum fuerit aliud impedimentum eiusdem speciei in aequali vel inferiore gradu.", "c1983": "§1 For a Bishop to proceed to an ordination which he is to confer by his own right, he must be satisfied that the documents mentioned in can. 1050 are at hand and that, as a result of the investigations prescribed by law, the suitability of the candidate has been positively established. §2 For a Bishop to proceed to the ordination of someone not his own subject, it is sufficient that the dimissorial letters state that those documents are at hand, that the investigation has been conducted in accordance with the law, and that the candidate’s suitability has been established. If the ordinand is a member of a religious institute or a society of apostolic life, these letters must also testify that he 211 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church has been definitively enrolled in the institute or society and that he is a subject of the Superior who gives the letters. §3 If, not withstanding all this, the Bishop has definite reasons for doubting that the candidate is suitable to receive orders, he is not to promote him. CHAPTER III: THE REGISTRATION AND EVIDENCE OF ORDINATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1053, "c1917": "Data a Sancta Sede dispensatio super matrimonio rato et non consummato vel facta permissio transitus ad alias nuptias ob praesumptam coniugis mortem, secumfert semper dispensationem ab impedimento proveniente ex adulterio cum promissione vel attentatione matrimonii, si qua opus sit, minime vero dispensationem ab impedimento de quo in can. 1075, nn. 2, 3.", "c1983": "§1 After an ordination, the names of the individuals ordained, the name of the ordaining minister, and the place and date of ordination are to be entered in a special register which is to be carefully kept in the curia of the place of ordination. All the documents of each ordination are to be accurately preserved. §2 The ordaining Bishop is to give to each person ordained an authentic certificate of the ordination received. Those who, with dimissorial letters, have been promoted by a Bishop other than their own, are to submit the certificate to their proper Ordinary for the registration of the ordination in a special register, to be kept in the archive.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1054, "c1917": "Dispensatio a minore impedimento concessa, nullo sive obreptionis sive subreptionis vitio irritatur, etsi unica causa finalis in precibus exposita falsa fuerit. 242 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The local Ordinary, if it concerns the secular clergy, or the competent major Superior, if it concerns his subjects, is to send a notification of each ordination to the parish priest of the place of baptism. The parish priest is to record the ordination in the baptismal register in accordance with can. 535 §2. TITLE VII: MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1055, "c1917": "Dispensationes super publicis impedimentis Ordinario oratorum commissas, exsequatur Ordinarius qui litteras testimoniales dedit vel preces transmisit ad Sedem Apostolicam, etiamsi sponsi, quo tempore exsecutioni danda est dispensatio, relicto illius dioecesis domicilio aut quasi-domicilio, in aliam dioecesim discesserint non amplius reversuri, monito tamen Ordinario loci in quo matrimonium contrahere cupiunt.", "c1983": "§1 The marriage covenant, by which a man and a woman establish between themselves a partnership of their whole life, and which of its own very nature is ordered to the well-being of the spouses and to the procreation and upbringing of children, has, between the baptised, been raised by Christ the Lord to the dignity of a sacrament. §2 Consequently, a valid marriage contract cannot exist between baptised persons without its being by that very fact a sacrament. [On the relationship between faith and the sacrament of marriage see International Theological Commission, The Reciprocity between Faith and Sacraments in the Sacramental Economy (2020), nos. 132-182]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1056, "c1917": "Excepta modica aliqua praestatione ex titulo expensarum cancellariae in dispensationibus pro non pauperibus, locorum Ordinarii eorumve officiales, reprobata quavis contraria consuetudine, nequeunt, occasione concessae dispensationis, emolumentum ullum exigere, nisi haec facultas a Sancta Sede expresse eis data fuerit; et si exegerint, tenentur ad restitutionem.", "c1983": "The essential properties of marriage are unity and indissolubility; in Christian marriage they acquire a distinctive firmness by reason of the sacrament. 212 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1057, "c1917": "Qui ex potestate a Sede Apostolica delegata dispensationem concedunt, in eadem expressam pontificii indulti mentionem faciant. CAPUT III. De impedimentis impedientibus.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage is brought into being by the lawfully manifested consent of persons who are legally capable. This consent cannot be supplied by any human power. §2 Matrimonial consent is an act of will by which a man and a woman by an irrevocable covenant mutually give and accept one another for the purpose of establishing a marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1058, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium impedit votum simplex virginitatis, castitatis perfectae, non nubendi, suscipiendi ordines sacros et amplectendi statum religiosum. §2. Nullum votum simplex irritat matrimonium, nisi irritatio speciali Sedis Apostolicae praescripto pro aliquibus statuta fuerit.", "c1983": "All can contract marriage who are not prohibited by law.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1059, "c1917": "In iis regionibus ubi lege civili legalis cognatio, ex adoptione orta, nuptias reddit illicitas, iure quoque canonico matrimonium illicitum est. 243 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The marriage of Catholics, even if only one party is baptised, is governed not only by divine law but also by canon law, without prejudice to the competence of the civil authority in respect of the merely civil effects of the marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1060, "c1917": "Severissime Ecclesia ubique prohibet ne matrimonium ineatur inter duas personas baptizatas, quarum altera sit catholica, altera vero sectae haereticae seu schismaticae adscripta; quod si adsit perversionis periculum coniugis catholici et prolis, coniugium ipsa etiam lege divina vetatur.", "c1983": "Marriage enjoys the favour of law. Consequently, in doubt the validity of a marriage must be upheld until the contrary is proven.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1061, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia super impedimento mixtae i religionis non dispensat, nisi: 1° Urgeant iustae ac graves causae; 2° Cautionem praestiterit coniux acatholicus de amovendo a coniuge catholico perversionis periculo, et uterque coniux de universa prole catholice tantum baptizanda et educanda; 3° Moralis habeatur certitudo de cautionum implemento. §2. Cautiones regulariter in scriptis exigantur.", "c1983": "§1 A valid marriage between baptised persons is said to be merely ratified, if it is not consummated; ratified and consummated, if the spouses have in a human manner engaged together in a conjugal act in itself apt for the generation of offspring. To this act marriage is by its nature ordered and by it the spouses become one flesh. §2 If the spouses have lived together after the celebration of their marriage, consummation is presumed until the contrary is proven. §3 An invalid marriage is said to be putative if it has been celebrated in good faith by at least one party. It ceases to be such when both parties become certain of its nullity.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1062, "c1917": "Coniux catholicus obligatione tenetur conversionem coniugis acatholici prudenter curandi.", "c1983": "§1 A promise of marriage, whether unilateral or bilateral, called an engagement, is governed by the particular law which the Episcopal Conference has enacted, after consideration of such customs and civil laws as may exist. §2 No right of action to request the celebration of marriage arises from a promise of marriage, but there does arise an action for such reparation of damages as may be due. CHAPTER I: PASTORAL CARE AND THE PREREQUISITES FOR THE CELEBRATION OF MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1063, "c1917": "§1. Etsi ab Ecclesia obtenta sit dispensatio super impedimento mixtae religionis, coniuges nequeunt, vel ante vel post matrimonium coram Eccclesia initum, adire quoque, sive per se sive per procuratorem, ministrum acatholicum uti sacris addictum, ad matrimonialem consensum praestandum vel renovandum. §2. Si parochus certe noverit sponsos hanc legem violaturos esse vel iam violasse, eorum matrimonio ne assistat, nisi ex gravissimis causis, remoto scandalo et consulto prius Ordinario. §3. Non improbatur tamen quod, lege civili iubente, coniuges se sistant etiam coram ministro acatholico, officialis civilis tantum munere fungente, idque ad actum civilem dumtaxat explendum, effectuum civilium gratia. 244 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Pastors of souls are obliged to ensure that their own church community provides for Christ’s faithful the assistance by which the married state is preserved in its Christian character and develops in perfection. This assistance is to be given principally: 213 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 1° by preaching, by catechetical instruction adapted to children, young people and adults, indeed by the use of the means of social communication, so that Christ’s faithful are instructed in the meaning of Christian marriage and in the role of Christian spouses and parents; 2° by personal preparation for entering marriage, so that the spouses are disposed to the holiness and the obligations of their new state; 3° by the fruitful celebration of the marriage liturgy, so that it clearly emerges that the spouses manifest, and participate in, the mystery of the unity and fruitful love between Christ and the Church; 4° by the help given to those who have entered marriage, so that by faithfully observing and protecting their conjugal covenant, they may day by day achieve a holier and a fuller family life.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1064, "c1917": "Ordinarii aliique animarum pastores: 1° Fideles a mixtis nuptiis, quantum possunt, absterreant; 2° Si eas impedire non valeant, omni studio curent ne contra Dei et Ecclesiae leges contrahantur; 3° Mixtis nuptiis celebratis sive in proprio sive in alieno territorio, sedulo invigilent ut coniuges promissiones factas fideliter impleant; 4° Assistentes matrimonio servent praescriptum can. 1102.", "c1983": "It is the responsibility of the local Ordinary to ensure that this assistance is duly organised. If it is considered opportune, he should consult with men and women of proven experience and expertise.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1065, "c1917": "§1. Absterreantur quoque fideles a matrimonio contrahendo cum iis qui notorie aut catholicam fidem abiecerunt, etsi ad sectam acatholicam non transierint, aut societatibus ab Ecclesia damnatis adscripti sunt. §2. Parochus praedictis nuptiis ne assistat, nisi consulto Ordinario, qui, inspectis omnibus rei adiunctis, ei permittere poterit ut matrimonio intersit, dummodo urgeat gravis causa et pro suo prudenti arbitrio Ordinarius iudicet satis cautum esse catholicae educationi universae prolis et remotioni periculi perversionis alterius coniugis.", "c1983": "§1 Catholics who have not yet received the sacrament of confirmation are to receive it before being admitted to marriage, if this can be done without grave inconvenience. §2 So that the sacrament of marriage may be fruitfully received, spouses are earnestly recommended that they approach the sacraments of penance and the blessed Eucharist.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1066, "c1917": "Si publicus peccator aut censura notorie innodatus prius ad sacramentalem confessionem accedere aut cum Ecclesia reconciliari recusaverit, parochus eius matrimonio ne assistat, nisi gravis urgeat causa, de qua, si fieri possit, consulat Ordinarium. CAPUT IV. De impedimentus dirimentibus.", "c1983": "Before a marriage takes place, it must be established that nothing stands in the way of its valid and lawful celebration.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1067, "c1917": "§1. Vir ante decimum sextum aetatis annum completum, mulier ante decimum quartum item completum, matrimonium validum inire non possunt. §2. Licet matrimonium post praedictam aetatem contractum validum sit, curent tamen animarum pastores ab eo avertere iuvenes ante aetatem, qua, secundum regionis receptos mores, matrimonium iniri solet. 245 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The Episcopal Conference is to lay down norms concerning the questions to be asked of the parties, the publication of marriage banns, and the other appropriate means of enquiry to be carried out before marriage. Only when he has carefully observed these norms may the parish priest assist at a marriage. [According to an Authentic Interpretation of the former canon 1686 (pre-Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus), 11.VII.1984, the pre-nuptial process in cann. 1066-1067 is sufficient for proving the state of freedom of those who, although bound to the canonical form, attempted marriage before a civil official or non-Catholic minister; in such cases the documentary process is not required]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1068, "c1917": "§1. Impotentia antecedens et perpetua, sive ex parte viri sive ex parte mulieris, sive alteri cognita sive non, sive absoluta sive relativa, matrimonium ipso naturae iure dirimit. §2. Si impedimentum impotentiae dubium sit, sive dubio iuris sive dubio facti, matrimonium non est impediendum. §3. Sterilitas matrimonium nec dirimit nec impedit.", "c1983": "In danger of death, if other proofs are not available, it suffices, unless there are contrary indications, to have the assertion of the parties, sworn if need be, that they are baptised and free of any impediment. 214 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1069, "c1917": "§1. Invalide matrimonium attentat qui vinculo tenetur prioris matrimonii, quanquam non consummati, salvo privilegio fidei. §2. Quamvis prius matrimonium sit irritum aut solutum qualibet ex causa, non ideo licet aliud contrahere, antequam de prioris nullitate aut solutione legitime et certo constiterit.", "c1983": "Before the celebration of a marriage, all the faithful are bound to reveal to the parish priest or the local Ordinary such impediments as they may know about.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1070, "c1917": "§1. Nullum est matrimonium contractum a persona non baptizata cum persona baptizata in Ecclesia catholica vel ad eandem ex haeresi aut schismate conversa. §2. Si pars tempore contracti matrimonii tanquam baptizata communiter habebatur aut eius baptismus erat dubius, standum est, ad normam can. 1014, pro valore matrimonii, donec certo probetur alteram partem baptizatam esse, alteram vero non baptizatam.", "c1983": "If someone other than the parish priest whose function it is to assist at the marriage has made the investigations, he is by an authentic document to inform that parish priest of the outcome of these enquiries as soon as possible.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1071, "c1917": "Quae de mixtis nuptiis in canonibus 1060-1064 praescripta sunt, applicari quoque debent matrimoniis quibus obstat impedimentum disparitatis cultus.", "c1983": "§1 Except in a case of necessity, no one is to assist without the permission of the local Ordinary at: 1° a marriage of vagi; 2° a marriage which cannot be recognised by the civil law or celebrated in accordance with it; 3° a marriage of a person for whom a previous union has created natural obligations towards a third party or towards children; 4° a marriage of a person who has notoriously rejected the Catholic faith; 5° a marriage of a person who is under censure; 6° a marriage of a minor whose parents are either unaware of it or are reasonably opposed to it; 7° a marriage to be entered by proxy, as mentioned in can. 1105. §2 The local Ordinary is not to give permission to assist at the marriage of a person who has notoriously rejected the Catholic faith unless, with the appropriate adjustments, the norms of can. 1125 have been observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1072, "c1917": "Invalide matrimonium attentant clerici in sacris ordinibus constituti.", "c1983": "Pastors of souls are to see to it that they dissuade young people from entering marriage before the age customarily accepted in the region. CHAPTER II: DIRIMENT IMPEDIMENTS IN GENERAL", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1073, "c1917": "Item invalide matrimonium attentant religiosi qui vota sollemnia professi sint, aut vota simplicia, quibus ex speciali Sedis Apostolicae praescripto vis addita sit nuptias irritandi. 246 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A diriment impediment renders a person incapable of validly contracting a marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1074, "c1917": "§1. Inter virum raptorem et mulierem, intuitu matrimonii raptam, quandiu ipsa in potestate raptoris manserit, nullum potest consistere matrimonium. §2. Quod si rapta, a raptore separata et in loco tuto ac libero constituta, illum in virum habere consenserit, impedimentum cessat. §3. Quod ad matrimonii nullitatem attinet, raptui par habetur violenta retentio mulieris, cum nempe vir mulierem in loco ubi ea commoratur vel ad quem libere accessit, violenter intuitu matrimonii detinet.", "c1983": "An impediment is said to be public, when it can be proved in the external forum; otherwise, it is occult.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1075, "c1917": "Valide contrahere nequeunt matrimonium: 1° Qui, perdurante eodem legitimo matrimonio, adulterium inter se consummarunt et fidem sibi mutuo dederunt de matrimonio ineundo vel ipsum matrimonium, etiam per civilem tantum actum, attentarunt; 2° Qui, perdurante pariter eodem legitimo matrimonio, adulterium inter se consummarunt eorumque alter coniugicidium patravit; 3° Qui mutua opera physica vel morali, etiam sine adulterio, mortem coniugi intulerunt.", "c1983": "§1 Only the supreme authority in the Church can authentically declare when the divine law prohibits or invalidates a marriage. §2 Only the same supreme authority has the right to establish other impediments for those who are baptised. 215 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1076, "c1917": "§1. In linea recta consanguinitatis matrimonium irritum est inter omnes ascendentes et descendentes tum legitimos tum naturales. §2. In linea collaterali irritum est usque ad tertium gradum inclusive, ita tamen ut matrimonii impedimentum toties tantum multiplicetur quoties communis stipes multiplicatur. §3. Nunquam matrimonium permittatur, si quod subsit dubium num partes sint consanguineae in aliquo gradu lineae rectae aut in primo gradu lineae collateralis.", "c1983": "A custom which introduces a new impediment, or is contrary to existing impediments, is to be reprobated.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1077, "c1917": "§1. Affinitas in linea recta dirimit matrimonium in quolibet gradu; in linea collaterali usque ad secundum gradum inclusive. §2. Affinitatis impedimentum multiplicatur: 1° Quoties multiplicatur impedimentum consanguinitatis a quo procedit; 2° Iterato successive matrimonio cum consanguineo coniugis defuncti. 247 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The local Ordinary can in a specific case forbid a marriage of his own subjects, wherever they are residing, or of any person actually present in his territory; he can do this only for a time, for a grave reason and while that reason persists. [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18306/2024, 10.VII.2024, clarifies that only the diocesan bishop and not the judicial vicar may remove a vetitum. The tribunal which imposed the vetitum may be “consulted” regarding its removal, but does not have power to remove it: see also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 11248/2008, 21.IV.2008; and Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17677/2022, 7.IV.2022, on the imposition of a vetitum according to can. 1077 and art. 251 of the Instruction Dignitas Connubi] §2 Only the supreme authority in the Church can attach an invalidating clause to a prohibition.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1078, "c1917": "Impedimentum publicae honestatis oritur ex matrimonio invalido, sive consummato sive non et ex publico vel notorio concubinatu; et nuptias dirimit in primo et secundo gradu lineae rectae inter virum et consanguineas mulieris, ac vice versa.", "c1983": "§1 The local Ordinary can dispense his own subjects wherever they are residing, and all who are actually present in his territory, from all impediments of ecclesiastical law, except for those whose dispensation is reserved to the Apostolic See. §2 The impediments whose dispensation is reserved to the Apostolic See are: 1° the impediment arising from sacred orders or from a public perpetual vow of chastity in a religious institute of pontifical right 2° the impediment of crime mentioned in can. 1090. §3 A dispensation is never given from the impediment of consanguinity in the direct line or in the second degree of the collateral line.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1079, "c1917": "Ea tantum spiritualis cognatio matrimonium irritat, de qua in can. 768.", "c1983": "§1 When danger of death threatens, the local Ordinary can dispense his own subjects, wherever they are residing, and all who are actually present in his territory, both from the form to be observed in the celebration of marriage, and from each and every impediment of ecclesiastical law, whether public or occult, with the exception of the impediment arising from the sacred order of priesthood. §2 In the same circumstances mentioned in §1, but only for cases in which not even the local Ordinary can be approached, the same faculty of dispensation is possessed by the parish priest, by a properly delegated sacred minister, and by the priest or deacon who assists at the marriage in accordance with can. 1116 §2. 216 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §3 In danger of death, the confessor has the power to dispense from occult impediments for the internal forum, whether within the act of sacramental confession or outside it. §4 In the case mentioned in §2, the local Ordinary is considered unable to be approached if he can be reached only by telegram or by telephone.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1080, "c1917": "Qui lege civili inhabiles ad nuptias inter se ineundas habentur ob cognationem legalem ex adoptione ortam, nequeunt vi iuris canonici matrimonium inter se valide contrahere. CAPUT V. De consensu matrimoniali.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever an impediment is discovered after everything has already been prepared for a wedding and the marriage cannot without probable danger of grave harm be postponed until a dispensation is obtained from the competent authority, the power to dispense from all impediments, except those mentioned in can. 1078 §2, n. 1, is possessed by the local Ordinary and, provided the case is occult, by all those mentioned in can. 1079 §§2-3, the conditions prescribed therein having been observed. §2 This power applies also to the validation of a marriage when there is the same danger in delay and there is no time to have recourse to the Apostolic See or, in the case of impediments from which he can dispense, to the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1081, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium facit partium consensus inter personas iure habiles legitime manifestatus; qui nulla humana potestate suppleri valet. §2. Consensus matrimonialis est actus voluntatis quo utraque pars tradit et acceptat ius in corpus, perpetuum et exclusivum, in ordine ad actus per se aptos ad prolis generationem.", "c1983": "The parish priest or the priest or deacon mentioned in can. 1079 §2, should inform the local Ordinary immediately of a dispensation granted for the external forum, and this dispensation is to be recorded in the marriage register.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1082, "c1917": "§1. Ut matrimonialis consensus haberi possit, necesse est ut contrahentes saltem non ignorent matrimonium esse societatem permanentem inter virum et mulierem ad filios procreandos. §2. Haec ignorantia post pubertatem non praesumitur. 248 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Unless a rescript of the Penitentiary provides otherwise, a dispensation from an occult impediment granted in the internal nonsacramental forum, is to be recorded in the book to be kept in the secret archive of the curia. No other dispensation for the external forum is necessary if at a later stage the occult impediment becomes public. CHAPTER III: INDIVIDUAL DIRIMENT IMPEDIMENTS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1083, "c1917": "§1. Error circa personam invalidum reddit matrimonium. §2. Error circa qualitatem personae, etsi det causam contractui, matrimonium irritat tantum: 1° Si error qualitatis redundet in errorem personae; 2° Si persona libera matrimonium contrahat cum persona quam liberam putat, cum contra sit serva, servitute proprie dicta.", "c1983": "§1 A man cannot validly enter marriage before the completion of his sixteenth year of age, nor a woman before the completion of her fourteenth year. §2 The Episcopal Conference may establish a higher age for the lawful celebration of marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1084, "c1917": "Simplex error circa matrimonii unitatem vel indissolubilitatem aut sacramentalem dignitatem, etsi det causam contractui, non vitiat consensum matrimonialem.", "c1983": "§1 Antecedent and perpetual impotence to have sexual intercourse, whether on the part of the man or on that of the woman, whether absolute or relative, by its very nature invalidates marriage. §2 If the impediment of impotence is doubtful, whether the doubt be one of law or one of fact, the marriage is not to be prevented nor, while the doubt persists, is it to be declared null. 217 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §3 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1098, sterility neither forbids nor invalidates a marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1085, "c1917": "Scientia aut opinio nullitatis matrimonii consensum matrimonialem necessario non excludit.", "c1983": "§1 A person bound by the bond of a previous marriage, even if not consummated, invalidly attempts marriage. §2 Even though the previous marriage is invalid or for any reason dissolved, it is not thereby lawful to contract another marriage before the nullity or the dissolution of the previous one has been established lawfully and with certainty.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1086, "c1917": "§1. Internus animi consensus semper praesumitur conformis verbis vel signis in celebrando matrimonio adhibitis. §2. At si alterutra vel utraque pars positivo voluntatis actu excludat matrimonium ipsum, aut omne ius ad coniugalem actum, vel essentialem aliquam matrimonii proprietatem, invalide contrahit.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage between two persons, one of whom was baptized in the Catholic Church or received into it, and the other of whom is not baptized, is invalid. [Revised wording according to m.p. Omnium in mentem, 26.X.2009] §2 This impediment is not to be dispensed unless the conditions mentioned in cann. 1125 and 1126 have been fulfilled. [On the question of the competent ordinary for dispensing from the impediment of disparity of cult see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18861/2026, 6.III.2026] §3 If at the time the marriage was contracted one party was commonly understood to be baptised, or if his or her baptism was doubtful, the validity of the marriage is to be presumed in accordance with can. 1060, until it is established with certainty that one party was baptised and the other was not.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1087, "c1917": "§1. Invalidum quoque est matrimonium initum ob vim vel metum gravem ab extrinseco et iniuste incussum, a quo ut quis se liberet, eligere cogatur matrimonium. §2. Nullus alius metus, etiamsi det causam contractui, matrimonii nullitatem secumfert. 249 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Those who are in sacred orders invalidly attempt marriage. [On the question of sacraments celebrated by a priest who has attempted marriage see Declaration of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 19.V.1997]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1088, "c1917": "§1. Ad matrimonium valide contrahendum necesse est ut contrahentes sint praesentes sive per se ipsi sive per procuratorem. §2. Sponsi matrimonialem consensum exprimant verbis; nec aequipollentia signa adhibere ipsis licet, si loqui possint.", "c1983": "Those who are bound by a public perpetual vow of chastity in a religious institute invalidly attempt marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1089, "c1917": "§1. Firmis dioecesanis statutis desuper additis, ut matrimonium per procuratorem valide ineatur, requiritur mandatum speciale ad contrahendum cum certa persona, subscriptum a mandante et vel a parocho aut Ordinario loci in quo mandatum fit, vel a sacerdote ab alterutro delegato, vel a duobus saltem testibus. §2. Si mandans scribere nesciat, id in ipso mandato adnotetur et alius testis addatur qui scripturam ipse quoque subsignet; secus mandatum irritum est. §3. Si, antequam procurator nomine mandantis contraxerit, hic mandatum revocaverit aut in amentiam inciderit, invalidum est matrimonium, licet sive procurator sive alia pars contrahens haec ignoraverint. §4. Ut matrimonium validum sit, procurator debet munere suo per se ipse fungi.", "c1983": "No marriage can exist between a man and a woman who has been abducted, or at least detained, with a view to contracting a marriage with her, unless the woman, after she has been separated from her abductor and established in a safe and free place, chooses marriage of her own accord.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1090, "c1917": "Matrimonium per interpretem quoque contrahi potest.", "c1983": "§1 One who, with a view to entering marriage with a particular person, has killed that person’s spouse, or his or her own spouse, invalidly attempts this marriage. 218 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 They also invalidly attempt marriage with each other who, by mutual physical or moral action, brought about the death of either’s spouse.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1091, "c1917": "Matrimonio per procuratorem vel per interpretem contrahendo parochus ne assistat, nisi adsit iusta causa et de authenticitate mandati vel de interpretis fide dubitari nullo modo liceat, habita, si tempus suppetat, Ordinarii licentia.", "c1983": "§1 Marriage is invalid between those related by consanguinity in all degrees of the direct line, whether ascending or descending, legitimate or natural. §2 In the collateral line, it is invalid up to the fourth degree inclusive. §3 The impediment of consanguinity is not multiplied. §4 A marriage is never to be permitted if a doubt exists as to whether the parties are related by consanguinity in any degree of the direct line, or in the second degree of the collateral line.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1092, "c1917": "Conditio semel apposita et non revocata: 1° Si sit de futuro necessaria vel impossibilis vel turpis, sed non contra matrimonii substantiam, pro non adiecta habeatur; 2° Si de futuro contra matrimonii substantiam illud reddit invalidum; 3° Si de futuro licita, valorem matrimonii suspendit; 4° Si de praeterito vel de praesenti, matrimonium erit validum vel non, prout id quod conditioni subest, exsistit vel non. 250 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Affinity in any degree of the direct line invalidates marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1093, "c1917": "Etsi matrimonium invalide ratione impedimenti initum fuerit, consensus praestitus praesumitur perseverare, donec de eius revocatione constiterit. CAPUT VI. De forma celebrationis matrimonii.", "c1983": "The impediment of public propriety arises when a couple live together after an invalid marriage, or from a notorious or public concubinage. It invalidates marriage in the first degree of the direct line between the man and those related by consanguinity to the woman, and vice versa.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1094, "c1917": "Ea tantum matrimonia valida sunt quae contrahuntur coram parocho, vel loci Ordinario, vel sacerdote ab alterutro delegato et duobus saltem testibus, secundum tamen regulas expressas in canonibus qui sequuntur, et salvis exceptionibus de quibus in can. 1098, 1099.", "c1983": "Those who are legally related by reason of adoption cannot validly marry each other if their relationship is in the direct line or in the second degree of the collateral line. CHAPTER IV: MATRIMONIAL CONSENT", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1095, "c1917": "§1. Parochus et loci Ordinarius valide matrimonio assistunt: 1° A die tantummodo adeptae canonicae possessionis beneficii ad normam can. 334, §3, 1444, §1, vel initi officii, nisi per sententiam fuerint excommunicati vel interdicti vel suspensi ab officio aut tales declarati; 2° Intra fines dumtaxat sui territorii; in quo matrimoniis nedum suorum subditorum, sed etiam non subditorum valide assistunt; 3° Dummodo neque vi neque metu gravi constricti requirant excipiantque contrahentium consensum. §2. Parochus et loci Ordinarius qui matrimonio possunt valide assistere, possunt quoque alii sacerdoti licentiam dare ut intra fines sui territorii matrimonio valide assistat.", "c1983": "The following are incapable of contracting marriage: 1° those who lack sufficient use of reason; 2° those who suffer from a grave lack of discretionary judgement concerning the essential matrimonial rights and obligations to be mutually given and accepted; 3° those who, because of causes of a psychological nature, are unable to assume the essential obligations of marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1096, "c1917": "§1. Licentia assistendi matrimonio concessa ad normam can. 1095, §2, dari expresse debet sacerdoti determinato ad matrimonium determinatum, exclusis quibuslibet delegationibus generalibus, nisi agatur de vicariis cooperatoribus pro paroecia cui addicti sunt; secus irrita est. §2. Parochus vel loci Ordinarius licentiam ne concedat, nisi expletis omnibus quae ius constituit pro libertate status comprobanda. 251 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 For matrimonial consent to exist, it is necessary that the contracting parties be at least not ignorant of the fact that marriage is a permanent partnership between a man and a woman, ordered to the procreation of children through some form of sexual cooperation. §2 This ignorance is not presumed after puberty.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1097, "c1917": "§1. Parochus autem vel loci Ordinarius matrimonio licite assistunt: 1° Constito sibi legitime de libero statu contrahentium ad normam iuris; 2° Constito insuper de domicilio vel quasi-domicilio vel menstrua commoratione aut, si de vago agatur, actuali commoratione alterutrius contrahentis in loco matrimonii; 3° Habita, si conditiones deficiant de quibus n. 2, licentia parochi vel Ordinarii domicilii vel quasidomicilii aut menstruae commorationis alterutrius contrahentis, nisi vel de vagis actu itinerantibus res sit, qui nullibi commorationis sedem habent, vel gravis necessitas intercedat quae a licentia petenda excuset. §2. In quolibet casu pro regula habeatur ut matrimonium coram sponsae parocho celebretur, nisi iusta causa excuset; matrimonia autem catholicorum mixti ritus, nisi aliud particulari iure cautum sit, in ritu viri et coram eiusdem parocho sunt celebranda. §3. Parochus qui sine licentia iure requisita matrimonio assistit, emolumenta stolae non facit sua, eaque proprio contrahentium parocho remittat.", "c1983": "§1 Error about a person renders a marriage invalid. 219 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 Error about a quality of the person, even though it be the reason for the contract, does not render a marriage invalid unless this quality is directly and principally intended.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1098, "c1917": "Si haberi vel adiri nequeat sine gravi incommodo parochus vel Ordinarius vel sacerdos delegatus qui matrimonio assistant ad normam canonum 1095, 1096: 1° In mortis periculo validum et licitum est matrimonium contractum coram solis testibus; et etiam extra mortis periculum, dummodo prudenter praevideatur eam rerum conditionem esse per mensem duraturam; 2° In utroque casu, si praesto sit alius sacerdos qui adesse possit, vocari et, una cum testibus, matrimonio assistere debet, salva coniugii validitate coram solis testibus.", "c1983": "A person contracts invalidly who enters marriage inveigled by deceit, perpetrated in order to secure consent, concerning some quality of the other party, which of its very nature can seriously disrupt the partnership of conjugal life.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1099, "c1917": "§1. Ad statutam superius formam servandam tenentur: 1° Omnes in catholica Ecclesia baptizati et ad eam ex haeresi aut schismate conversi, licet sive hi sive illi ab eadem postea defecerint, quoties inter se matrimonium ineunt; 252 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Iidem, de quibus supra, si cum acatholicis sive baptizatis sive non baptizatis etiam post obtentam dispensationem ab impedimento mixtae religionis vel disparitatis cultus matrimonium contrahant; 3° Orientales, si cum latinis contrahant hac forma adstrictis. §2. Firmo autem praescripto §1, n. 1, acatholici sive baptizati sive non baptizati, si inter se contrahant, nullibi tenentur ad catholicam matrimonii formam servandam; item ab acatholicis nati, etsi in Ecclesia catholica baptizati, qui ab infantili aetate in haeresi vel sehismate aut infidelitate vel sine ulla religione adoleverunt, quoties cum parte acatholica contraxerint", "c1983": "Provided it does not determine the will, error concerning the unity or the indissolubility or the sacramental dignity of marriage does not vitiate matrimonial consent.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1100, "c1917": "Extra casum necessitatis, in matrimonii celebratione serventur ritus in libris ritualibus ab Ecclesia probatis praescripti aut laudabilibus consuetudinibus recepti.", "c1983": "Knowledge of or opinion about the nullity of a marriage does not necessarily exclude matrimonial consent.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1101, "c1917": "§1. Parochus curet ut sponsi benedictionem sollemnem accipiant, quae dari eis potest etiam postquam diu vixerint in matrimonio, sed solum in Missa, servata speciali rubrica et excepto tempore feriato. §2. Sollemnem benedictionem ille tantum sacerdos per se ipse vel per alium dare potest, qui valide et licite matrimonio potest assistere.", "c1983": "§1 The internal consent of the mind is presumed to conform to the words or the signs used in the celebration of a marriage. §2 If, however, either or both of the parties should by a positive act of will exclude marriage itself or any essential element of marriage or any essential property, such party contracts invalidly.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1102, "c1917": "§1. In matrimoniis inter partem catholicam et partem acatholicam interrogationes de consensu fieri debent secundum praescriptum can. 1095, §1, n. 3. §2. Sed omnes sacri ritus prohibentur; quod si ex hac prohibitione graviora mala praevideantur, Ordinarius potest aliquam ex consuetis ecclesiasticis caeremoniis, exclusa semper Missae celebratione, permittere. 253 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Marriage cannot be validly contracted subject to a condition concerning the future. §2 Marriage entered into subject to a condition concerning the past or the present is valid or not, according as whatever is the basis of the condition exists or not. §3 However, a condition as mentioned in §2 may not lawfully be attached except with the written permission of the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1103, "c1917": "§1. Celebrato matrimonio, parochus vel qui eius vices gerit, quamprimum describat in libro matrimoniorum nomina coniugum ac testium, locum et diem celebrati matrimonii atque alia secundum modum in libris ritualibus et a proprio Ordinario praescriptum; idque licet alius sacerdos vel a se vel ab Ordinario delegatus matrimonio astiterit. §2. Praeterea, ad normarn can. 470, §2, parochus in libro quoque baptizatorum adnotet coniugem tali die in sua paroecia matrimonium contraxisse. Quod si coniux alibi baptizatus fuerit, matrimonii parochus notitiam initi contractus ad parochum baptismi sive per se sive per Curiam episcopalem transmittat, ut matrimonium in baptizatorum librum referatur. §3. Quoties matrimonium ad normam can. 1098 contrahitur, sacerdos, si eidem adstiterit, secus testes tenentur in solidunt cum contrahentibus curare ut initum coniugium in praescriptis libris quamprimum adnotetur. CAPUT VII. De matrimonio conscientiae.", "c1983": "A marriage is invalid which was entered into by reason of force or of grave fear imposed from outside, even if not purposely, from which the person has no escape other than by choosing marriage. [This defect of consent can be applied to marriages of non- Catholics: see Authentic Interpretation of canon 1103, 23.IV.1987]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1104, "c1917": "Nonnisi ex gravissima et urgentissima causa et ab ipso loci Ordinario, excluso Vicario Generali sine speciali mandato, permitti potest ut matrimonium conscientiae ineatur, idest matrimonium celebretur omissis denuntiationibus et secreto, ad normam canonum qui sequuntur.", "c1983": "§1 To contract marriage validly it is necessary that the contracting parties be present together, either personally or by proxy. §2 The spouses are to express their matrimonial consent in words; if, however, they cannot speak, then by equivalent signs.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1105, "c1917": "Permissio celebrationis matrimonii conscientiae secumfert promissionem et gravem obligationem secreti servandi ex parte sacerdotis assistentis, testium, Ordinarii eiusque successorum, et etiam alterius coniugis, altero non consentiente divulgationi.", "c1983": "§1 For a marriage by proxy to be valid, it is required: 1° that there be a special mandate to contract with a specific person; 220 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 2° that the proxy be designated by the mandator and personally discharge this function; §2 For the mandate to be valid, it is to be signed by the mandator, and also by the parish priest or local Ordinary of the place in which the mandate is given or by a priest delegated by either of them or by at least two witnesses, or it is to be drawn up in a document which is authentic according to the civil law. §3 If the mandator cannot write, this is to be recorded in the mandate and another witness added who is also to sign the document; otherwise, the mandate is invalid. §4 If the mandator revokes the mandate, or becomes insane, before the proxy contracts in his or her name, the marriage is invalid, even though the proxy or the other contracting party is unaware of the fact.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1106, "c1917": "Huius promissionis obligatio ex parte Ordinarii non extenditur ad casum quo vel aliquod scandalum aut gravis erga matrimonii sanctitatem iniuria ex secreti observantia immineat, vel parentes non curent filios ex tali matrimonio susceptos baptizari aut eos baptizandos curent falsis expressis nominibus, quin interim Ordinario intra triginta dies notitiam prolis susceptae et baptizatae cum sincera indicatione parentum praebeant, vel christianam filiorum educationem negligant. 254 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Marriage can be contracted through an interpreter, but the parish priest may not assist at such a marriage unless he is certain of the trustworthiness of the interpreter.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1107, "c1917": "Matrimonium conscientiae non est adnotandum in consueto matrimoniorum ac baptizatorum libro, sed in peculiari libro servando in secreto Curiae archivo de quo in can. 379. CAPUT VIII. De tempore et loco celebrationis matrimonii.", "c1983": "Even if a marriage has been entered into invalidly by reason of an impediment or defect of form, the consent given is presumed to persist until its withdrawal has been established. [See the annotation to canon 1161 (Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18615/2025, 17.VII.2025)] CHAPTER V: THE FORM OF THE CELEBRATION OF MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1108, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium quolibet anni tempore contrahi potest. §2. Sollemnis tantum nuptiarum benedictio vetatur a prima dominica Adventus usque ad diem Nativitatis Domini inclusive, et a feria IV Cinerum usque ad dominicam Paschatis inclusive. §3. Ordinarii tamen locorum possunt, salvis legibus liturgicis, etiam praedictis temporibus eam permittere ex iusta causa, monitis sponsis ut a nimia pompa abstineant.", "c1983": "§1 Only those marriages are valid which are contracted in the presence of the local Ordinary or parish priest or of the priest or deacon delegated by either of them, who, in the presence of two witnesses, assists, in accordance however with the rules set out in the following canons, and without prejudice to the exceptions mentioned in cann. 144, 1112 §1, 1116 and 1127 §§2-3. [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 87 §1, 5.VII.1985 which states that outside the case of urgent danger of death a bishop may not grant a dispensation from canonical form for the marriage of two Catholics] [On whether a transgender person or a homosexual who is cohabiting may be a witness to a marriage see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Answers to several questions, 31.X.2023, nos. 3 and 6] 221 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 Only that person who, being present, asks the contracting parties to manifest their consent and in the name of the Church receives it, is understood to assist at a marriage. §3. Only a priest validly assists at the marriage between two Eastern parties or between one Latin party and one Eastern Catholic or non-Catholic party. [New paragraph added by m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1109, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium inter catholicos celebretur in ecclesia paroeciali; in alia autem ecclesia vel oratorio sive publico sive semi - publico, nonnisi de licentia Ordinarii lloci vel parochi celebrari poterit. §2. Matrimonium in aedibus privatis celebrari Ordinarii locorum in extraordinario tantum aliquo casu et accedente semper iusta ac rationabili causa permittere possunt; sed in ecclesiis vel oratoriis sive Seminarii sive religiosarum, Ordinarii id ne permittant, nisi urgente necessitate, ac opportunis adhibitis cautelis. §3. Matrimonia vero inter partem catholicam et partem acatholicam extra ecclesiam celebrentur; quod si Ordinarius prudenter iudicet id servari non posse quin graviora oriantur mala, prudenti eius arbitrio committitur hac super re dispensare, firmo tamen praescripto can. 1102, §2. 255 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT IX. De matrimonii effectibus.", "c1983": "Unless the local ordinary and pastor have been excommunicated, interdicted, or suspended from office or declared such through a sentence or decree, by virtue of their office and within the confines of their territory they assist validly at the marriages not only of their subjects but also of those who are not their subjects, provided that at least one of the two parties is ascribed to the Latin Church. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1110, "c1917": "Ex valido matrimonio enascitur inter coniuges vinculum natura sua perpetuum et exclusivum; matrimonium praeterea christianum coniugibus non ponentibus obicem gratiam confert.", "c1983": "A personal Ordinary and a personal parish priest by virtue of their office validly assist, within the confines of their jurisdiction, at the marriages only of those of whom at least one party is their subject.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1111, "c1917": "Utrique coniugi ab ipso matrimonii initio aequum ius et officium est quod attinet ad actus proprios coniugalis vitae.", "c1983": "§1 As long as they hold office validly, the local ordinary and the pastor can delegate to priests and deacons the faculty, even a general one, of assisting at marriages within the limits of their territory, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1108 §3. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] [A letter of the Pontifical Commission Ecclesia Dei, 27.III.2017, authorizes Ordinaries to give permission for marriages of members of the Society of Saint Pius X to be validly and lawfully celebrated in the Catholic Church] §2 In order that the delegation of the faculty to assist at marriages be valid, it must be expressly given to specific persons; if there is question of a special delegation, it is to be given for a specific marriage; if however there is question of a general delegation, it is to be given in writing.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1112, "c1917": "Nisi iure speciali aliud cautum sit, uxor, circa canonicos effectus, particeps efficitur status mariti.", "c1983": "§1 With the prior favourable opinion of the conference of bishops and after the permission of the Holy See has been obtained, the diocesan bishop can delegate lay persons to assist at marriages where priests or deacons are lacking, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1108 §3. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] 222 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 A suitable lay person is to be selected, capable of giving instruction to those who are getting married, and fitted to conduct the marriage liturgy properly.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1113, "c1917": "Parentes gravissima obligatione tenentur prolis educationem tum religiosam et moralem, tum physicam et civilem pro viribus curandi et etiam temporali eorum bono providendi.", "c1983": "§1 Before a special delegation is granted, provision is to be made for all those matters which the law prescribes to establish the freedom to marry.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1114, "c1917": "Legitimi sunt filii concepti aut nati ex matrimonio valido vel putativo, nisi parentibus ob sollemnem professionem religiosam vel susceptum ordinem sacrum prohibitus tempore conceptionis fuerit usus matrimonii antea contracti.", "c1983": "One who assists at a marriage acts unlawfully unless he has satisfied himself of the parties’ freedom to marry in accordance with the law and, whenever he assists by virtue of a general delegation, has satisfied himself of the parish priest’s permission, if this is possible.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1115, "c1917": "§1. Pater is est quem iustae nuptiae demonstrant, nisi evidentibus argumentis contrarium probetur. §2. Legitimi praesumuntur filii qui nati sunt saltem post sex menses a die celebrati matrimonii, vel intra decem menses a die dissolutae vitae coniugalis.", "c1983": "Marriages are to be celebrated in the parish in which either of the contracting parties has a domicile or a quasi-domicile or a month’s residence or, if there is question of vagi, in the parish in which they are actually residing. With the permission of the proper Ordinary or the proper parish priest, marriages may be celebrated elsewhere.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1116, "c1917": "Per subsequens parentum matrimonium sive verum sive putativum, sive noviter contractum sive convalidatum, etiam non consummatum, legitima efficitur proles, dummodo parentes habiles exstiterint ad matrimonium inter se contrahendum tempore conceptionis, vel praegnationis, vel nativitatis. 256 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If one who, in accordance with the law, is competent to assist, cannot be present or be approached without grave inconvenience, those who intend to enter a true marriage can validly and lawfully contract in the presence of witnesses only: 1° in danger of death; 2° apart from danger of death, provided it is prudently foreseen that this state of affairs will continue for a month. §2 In either case, if another priest or deacon is at hand who can be present, he must be called upon and, together with the witnesses, be present at the celebration of the marriage, without prejudice to the validity of the marriage in the presence of only the witnesses. §3 In addition to the provisions established in §1, nn. 1 and 2, the local ordinary can confer to any Catholic priest the faculty to bless the marriage of faithful Christians of the Eastern Churches who are not in full communion with the Catholic Church if they request it spontaneously, and provided there is nothing to preclude the valid and licit celebration of the marriage. The same priest, however, with the necessary prudence, shall inform the competent authority of the interested non-Catholic Church of the case. [New paragraph added by m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1117, "c1917": "Filii legitimati per subsequens matrimonium, ad effectus canonicos quod attinet, in omnibus aequiparantur legitimis, nisi aliud expresse cautum fuerit. CAPUT X. De separatione coniugum. ART. I. De dissolutione vinculi.", "c1983": "The form prescribed above must be observed if at least one of the parties contracting the marriage was baptized in the Catholic Church or received into it, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1127 §2. [Revised wording according to m.p. Omnium in mentem, 26.X.2009] 223 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church [See Authentic Interpretation of canon 87 §1, 5.VII.1985 which states that outside the case of urgent danger of death a bishop may not grant a dispensation from canonical form for the marriage of two Catholics]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1118, "c1917": "Matrimonium validum ratum et consummatum nulla humana potestate nullaque causa, praeterquam morte, dissolvi potest.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage between Catholics, or between a Catholic party and a baptised non-Catholic, is to be celebrated in the parish church. By permission of the local Ordinary or of the parish priest, it may be celebrated in another church or oratory. §2 The local Ordinary can allow a marriage to be celebrated in another suitable place. §3 A marriage between a Catholic party and an unbaptised party may be celebrated in a church or in another suitable place.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1119, "c1917": "Matrimonium non consummatum inter baptizatos vel inter partem baptizatam et partem non baptizatam, dissolvitur tum ipso iure per sollemnem professionem religiosam, tum per dispensationem a Sede Apostolica ex iusta causa concessam, utraque parte rogante vel alterutra, etsi altera sit invita.", "c1983": "Apart from a case of necessity, in the celebration of marriage those rites are to be observed which are prescribed in the liturgical books approved by the Church, or which are acknowledged by lawful customs.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1120, "c1917": "§1. Legitimum inter non baptizatos matrimonium, licet consummatum, solvitur in favorem fidei ex privilegio Paulino. §2. Hoc privilegium non obtinet in matrimonio inter partem baptizatam et partem non baptizatam inito cum dispensatione ab impedimento disparitatis cultus.", "c1983": "The Episcopal Conference can draw up its own rite of marriage, in keeping with those usages of place and people which accord with the Christian spirit; it is to be reviewed by the Holy See, and it is without prejudice to the law that the person who is present to assist at the marriage is to ask for and receive the expression of the consent of the contracting parties. [On the juridical nature and scope of the review (recognitio) see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 28.IV.2006]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1121, "c1917": "§1. Antequam coniux conversus et baptizatus novum matrimonium valide contrahat, debet, salvo praescripto can. 1125, partem non baptizatam interpellare: 1° An velit et ipsa converti ac baptismum suscipere; 2° An saltem velit secum cohabitare pacifice sine contumelia Creatoris. §2. Hae interpellationes fieri semper debent, nisi Sedes Apostolica aliud declaraverit. 257 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 As soon as possible after the celebration of a marriage, the parish priest of the place of celebration or whoever takes his place, even if neither has assisted at the marriage, is to record in the marriage register the names of the spouses, of the person who assisted and of the witnesses, and the place and date of the celebration of the marriage; this is to be done in the manner prescribed by the Episcopal Conference or by the diocesan Bishop. §2 Whenever a marriage is contracted in accordance with can. 1116, the priest or deacon, if he was present at the celebration, otherwise the witnesses, are bound jointly with the contracting parties as soon as possible to inform the parish priest or the local Ordinary about the marriage entered into. §3 In regard to a marriage contracted with a dispensation from the canonical form, the local Ordinary who granted the dispensation is to see to it that the dispensation and the celebration are recorded in the marriage register both of the curia, and of the proper parish of the Catholic party whose parish priest carried out the inquiries concerning the freedom to marry. The Catholic spouse is obliged as soon as possible to notify that same Ordinary and parish priest of the fact that the marriage was cele 224 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church brated, indicating also the place of celebration and the public form whichwas observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1122, "c1917": "§1. Interpellationes fiant regulariter forma saltem summaria et extraiudiciali, de auctoritate Ordinarii coniugis conversi, a quo Ordinario concedendae sunt quoque coniugi infideli, si quidem eas petierit, induciae ad deliberandum, eo tamen monito, fore ut, induciis inutiliter praeterlapsis, responsio praesumatur negativa. §2. Interpellationes etiam privatim factae ab ipsa parte conversa, valent, imo sunt etiam licitae, si forma superius praescripta servari nequeat; hoc tamen in casu de ipsis, pro foro externo, constare debet duobus saltem testibus vel alio legitimo probationis modo.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage which has been contracted is to be recorded also in the baptismal registers in which the baptism of the spouses was entered. §2 If a spouse contracted marriage elsewhere than in the parish of baptism, the parish priest of the place of celebration is to send a notification of the marriage as soon as possible to the parish priest of the place of baptism.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1123, "c1917": "Si interpellationes ex declaratione Sedis Apostolicae omissae fuerint, aut si infidelis eisdem negative responderit expresse vel tacite, pars baptizata ius habet novas nuptias cum persona catholica contrahendi, nisi ipsa post baptismum dederit parti non baptizatae iustam discedendi causam.", "c1983": "Whenever a marriage is validated for the external forum, or declared invalid, or lawfully dissolved other than by death, the parish priest of the place of the celebration of the marriage must be informed, so that an entry may be duly made in the registers of marriage and of baptism. CHAPTER VI: MIXED MARRIAGES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1124, "c1917": "Coniux fidelis, licet post susceptum baptismum denuo matrimonialiter cum parte infideli vixerit, ius tamen novas celebrandi nuptias cum persona catholica non amittit, ideoque potest hoc iure uti, si coniux infidelis, mutata voluntate, postea discedat sine iusta causa, vel iam non cohabitet pacifice sine contumelia Creatoris.", "c1983": "Marriage between two baptized persons, one of whom was baptized in the Catholic Church or received into it after baptism, and the other a member of a Church or ecclesial community not in full communion with the Catholic Church, cannot be celebrated without the express permission of the competent authority. [Revised wording according to m.p. Omnium in mentem, 26.X.2009]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1125, "c1917": "Ea quae matrimonium respiciunt in constitutionibus Pauli III Altitudo, 1 Iun. 1537; S. Pii V Romani Pontificis, 2 Aug. 1571; Gregorii XIII Populis, 25 Ian. 1585, quaeque pro peculiaribus locis scripta sunt, ad alias quoque regiones in eisdem adiunctis extenduntur.", "c1983": "The local Ordinary can grant this permission if there is a just and reasonable cause. He is not to grant it unless the following conditions are fulfilled: 1° the Catholic party is to declare that he or she is prepared to remove dangers of defecting from the faith, and is to make a sincere promise to do all in his or her power in order that all the children be baptised and brought up in the Catholic Church; 2° the other party is to be informed in good time of these promises to be made by the Catholic party, so that it is certain that he or she is truly aware of the promise and of the obligation of the Catholic party; 3° both parties are to be instructed about the purposes and essential properties of marriage, which are not to be excluded by either contractant. [On what constitutes a just and reasonable cause see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18822/2026, 26.I.2026] 225 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1126, "c1917": "Vinculum prioris coniugii, in infidelitate contracti, tunc tantum solvitur, cum pars fidelis reapse novas nuptias valide iniverit.", "c1983": "It is for the Episcopal Conference to prescribe the manner in which these declarations and promises, which are always required, are to be made, and to determine how they are to be established in the external forum, and how the non-Catholic party is to be informed of them.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1127, "c1917": "In re dubia privilegium fidei gaudet favore iuris. 258 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. II. De separatione tori, mensae et habitationis.", "c1983": "§1 The prescripts of can. 1108 are to be observed for the form to be employed in a mixed marriage; if however a Catholic party contracts marriage with a non-Catholic party of an Eastern Rite, the canonical form of the celebration must be observed for liceity only; for validity, however, the presence of a priest is required notwithstanding whatever else is to be observed in accordance with the law. [Revised wording according to m.p. De concordia inter Codices, 31.V.2016] §2 If there are grave difficulties in the way of observing the canonical form, the local Ordinary of the Catholic party has the right to dispense from it in individual cases, having however consulted the Ordinary of the place of the celebration of the marriage; for validity, however, some public form of celebration is required. It is for the Episcopal Conference to establish norms whereby this dispensation may be granted in a uniform manner. §3 It is forbidden to have, either before or after the canonical celebration in accordance with §1, another religious celebration of the same marriage for the purpose of giving or renewing matrimonial consent. Likewise, there is not to be a religious celebration in which the Catholic assistant and a non-Catholic minister, each performing his own rite, ask for the consent of the parties.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1128, "c1917": "Coniuges servare debent vitae coniugalis communionem, nisi iusta causa eos excuset.", "c1983": "Local Ordinaries and other pastors of souls are to see to it that the Catholic spouse and the children born of a mixed marriage are not without the spiritual help needed to fulfil their obligations; they are also to assist the spouses to foster the unity of conjugal and family life.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1129, "c1917": "§1. Propter coniugis adulterium, alter coniux, manente vinculo, ius habet solvendi, etiam in perpetuum, vitae communionem, nisi in crimen consenserit, aut eidem causam dederit, vel illud expresse aut tacite condonaverit, vel ipse quoque idem crimen commiserit. §2. Tacita condonatio habetur, si coniux innocens, postquam de crimine adulterii certior factus est, cum altero coniuge sponte, maritali affectu, conversatus fuerit; praesumitur vero, nisi sex intra menses coniugem adulterum expulerit vel dereliquerit, aut legitimam accusationem fecerit.", "c1983": "The provisions of cann. 1127 and 1128 are to be applied also to marriages which are impeded by the impediment of disparity of worship mentioned in can. 1086 §1. CHAPTER VII: THE SECRET CELEBRATION OF MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1130, "c1917": "Coniux innocens, sive iudicis sententia sive propria auctoritate legitime discesserit, nulla unquam obligatione tenetur coniugem adulterum rursus admittendi ad vitae consortium; potest autem eundem admittere aut revocare, nisi ex ipsius consensu ille statum matrimonio contrarium susceperit.", "c1983": "For a grave and urgent reason, the local Ordinary may permit that a marriage be celebrated in secret.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1131, "c1917": "§1. Si alter coniux sectae acatholicae nomen dederit; si prolem acatholice educaverit; si vitam criminosam et ignominiosam ducat; si grave seu animae seu corporis periculum alteri facessat; si saevitiis vitam communem nimis difficilem reddat, haec aliaque id genus, sunt pro altero coniuge totidem legitimae causae discedendi, auctoritate Ordinarii loci, et etiam propria auctoritate, si de eis certo constet, et periculum sit in mora. §2. In omnibus his casibus, causa separationis cessante, vitae consuetudo restauranda est; sed si separatio ab Ordinario pronuntiata fuerit ad certum incertumve tempus, coniux innocens ad id non obligatur, nisi ex decreto Ordinarii vel exacto tempore. 259 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Permission to celebrate a marriage in secret involves: 1° that the investigations to be made before the marriage are carried out in secret; 226 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 2° that the secret in regard to the marriage which has been celebrated is observed by the local Ordinary, by whoever assists, by the witnesses and by the spouses.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1132, "c1917": "Instituta separatione, filii educandi sunt penes coniugem innocentem, et si alter coniugum sit acatholicus, penes coniugem catholicum, nisi in utroque casu Ordinarius pro ipsorum filiorum bono, salva semper eorundem catholica educatione, aliud decreverit. CAPUT XI. De matrimonii convalidatione. ART. I. De convalidatione simplici.", "c1983": "The obligation of observing the secret mentioned in can. 1131 n. 2 ceases for the local Ordinary if from its observance a threat arises of grave scandal or of grave harm to the sanctity of marriage. This fact is to be made known to the parties before the celebration of the marriage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1133, "c1917": "§1. Ad convalidandum matrimonium irritum ob impedimentum dirimens, requiritur ut cesset vel dispensetur impedimentum et consensum renovet saltem pars impedimenti conscia. §2. Haec renovatio iure ecclesiastico requiritur ad validitatem, etiamsi initio utraque pars consensum praestiterit nec postea revocaverit.", "c1983": "A marriage celebrated in secret is to be recorded only in a special register which is to be kept in the secret archive of the curia. CHAPTER VIII: THE EFFECTS OF MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1134, "c1917": "Renovatio consensus debet esse novus voluntatis actus in matrimonium quod constet ab initio nullum fuisse.", "c1983": "From a valid marriage there arises between the spouses a bond which of its own nature is permanent and exclusive. Moreover, in Christian marriage the spouses are by a special sacrament strengthened and, as it were, consecrated for the duties and the dignity of their state.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1135, "c1917": "§1. Si impedimentum sit publicum, consensus ab utraque parte renovandus est forma iure praescripta. §2. Si sit occultum et utrique parti notum, satis est ut consensus ab utraque parte renovetur privatim et secreto. §3. Si sit occultum et uni parti ignotum, satis est ut sola pars impedimenti conscia consensum privatim et secreto renovet, dummodo altera in consensu praestito perseveret. 260 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Each spouse has an equal obligation and right to whatever pertains to the partnership of conjugal life.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1136, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonium irritum ob defectum consensus convalidatur, si pars quae non consenserat, iam consentiat, dummodo consensus ab altera parte praestitus perseveret. §2. Si defectus consensus fuerit mere internus, satis est ut pars quae non consenserat, interius consentiat. §3. Si fuerit etiam externus, necesse est consensum etiam exterius manifestare, vel forma iure praescripta, si defectus fuerit publicus, vel alio modo privato et secreto, si fuerit occultus.", "c1983": "Parents have the most grave obligation and the primary right to do all in their power to ensure their children’s physical, social, cultural, moral and religious upbringing.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1137, "c1917": "Matrimonium nullum ob defectum formae, ut validum fiat, contrahi denuo debet legitima forma. ART. II. De sanatione in radice.", "c1983": "Children who are conceived or born of a valid or of a putative marriage are legitimate.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1138, "c1917": "§1. Matrimonii in radice sanatio est eiusdem convalidatio, secumferens, praeter dispensationem ve1 cessationem impedimenti, dispensationem a lege de renovando consensu, et retrotractionem, per fictionem iuris, circa effectus canonicos, ad praeteritum. §2. Convalidatio fit a momento concessionis gratiae; retrotractio vero intelligitur facta ad matrimonii initium, nisi aliud expresse caveatur. §3. Dispensatio a lege de renovando consensu concedi etiam potest vel una tantum vel utraque parte inscia.", "c1983": "§1 The father is he who is identified by a lawful marriage, unless by clear arguments the contrary is proven. §2 Children are presumed legitimate who are born at least 180 days after the date the marriage was celebrated, or within 300 days from the date of the dissolution of conjugal life.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1139, "c1917": "§1. Quodlibet matrimonium initum cum utriusque partis consensu naturaliter sufficiente, sed iuridice inefficaci ob dirimens impedimentum iuris ecclesiastici vel ob defectum legitimae formae, potest in radice sanari, dummodo consensus perseveret. §2. Matrimonium vero contractum cum impedimento iuris naturalis vel divini, etiamsi postea impedimentum cessaverit, Ecclesia non sanat in radice, ne a momento quidem cessationis impedimenti. 261 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Illegitimate children are legitimated by the subsequent marriage of their parents, whether valid or putative, or by a rescript of the Holy See.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1140, "c1917": "§1. Si in utraque vel alterutra parte deficiat consensus, matrimonium nequit sanari in radice, sive consensus ab initio defuerit sive ab initio praestitus, postea fuerit revocatus. §2. Quod si consensus ab initio quidem defuerit, sed postea praestitus fuerit, sanatio concedi potest a momento praestiti consensus.", "c1983": "As far as canonical effects are concerned, legitimated children are equivalent to legitimate children in all respects, unless it is otherwise expressly provided by the law. 227 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER IX: THE SEPARATION OF THE SPOUSES ARTICLE 1: THE DISSOLUTION OF THE BOND", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1141, "c1917": "Sanatio in radice concedi unice potest ab Apostolica Sede. CAPUT XII. De secundis nuptiis.", "c1983": "A marriage which is ratified and consummated cannot be dissolved by any human power or by any cause other than death.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1142, "c1917": "Licet casta viduitas honorabilior sit, secundae tamen et ulteriores nuptiae validae et licitae sunt, firmo praescripto can. 1069, §2.", "c1983": "A non-consummated marriage between baptised persons or between a baptised party and an unbaptised party can be dissolved by the Roman Pontiff for a just reason, at the request of both parties or of either party, even if the other is unwilling.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1143, "c1917": "Mulier cui semel benedictio sollemnis data sit, nequit in subsequentibus nuptiis eam iterum accipere. TITULUS VIII. De Sacramentalibus.", "c1983": "§1 In virtue of the pauline privilege, a marriage entered into by two unbaptised persons is dissolved in favour of the faith of the party who received baptism, by the very fact that a new marriage is contracted by that same party, provided the unbaptised party departs. [Regarding protocol for cases in favorem fidei see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Letter, 24.X.2023] §2 The unbaptised party is considered to depart if he or she is unwilling to live with the baptised party, or to live peacefully without offence to the Creator, unless the baptised party has, after the reception of baptism, given the other just cause to depart.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1144, "c1917": "Sacramentalia sunt res aut actiones quibus Ecclesia, in aliquam Sacramentorum imitationem, uti solet ad obtinendos ex sua impetratione effectus praesertim spirituales. 262 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 For the baptised person validly to contract a new marriage, the unbaptised party must always be interpellated whether: 1° he or she also wishes to receive baptism; 2° he or she at least is willing to live peacefully with the baptised party without offence to the Creator. §2 This interpellation is to be done after baptism. However, the local Ordinary can for a grave reason permit that the interpellation be done before baptism; indeed he can dispense from it, either before or after baptism, provided it is established, by at least a summary and extrajudicial procedure, that it cannot be made or that it would be useless.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1145, "c1917": "Nova Sacramentalia constituere aut recepta authentice interpretari, ex eisdem aliqua abolere aut mutare, sola potest Sedes Apostolica.", "c1983": "§1 As a rule, the interpellation is to be done on the authority of the local Ordinary of the converted party. A period of time for reply is to be allowed by this Ordinary to the other party, if indeed he or she asks for it, warning the person however that if the period passes without any reply, silence will be taken as a negative response. §2 Even an interpellation made privately by the converted party is valid, and indeed it is lawful if the form prescribed above cannot be observed. 228 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §3 In both cases there must be lawful proof in the external forum of the interpellation having been done and of its outcome.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1146, "c1917": "Legitimus Sacramentalium minister est clericus, cui ad id potestas collata sit quique a competenti auctoritate ecclesiastica non sit prohibitus eandem exercere.", "c1983": "The baptised party has the right to contract a new marriage with a Catholic: 1° if the other party has replied in the negative to the interpellation, or if the interpellation has been lawfully omitted; 2° if the unbaptised person, whether already interpellated or not, who at first persevered in peaceful cohabitation without offence to the Creator, has subsequently departed without just cause, without prejudice to the provisions of cann. 1144 and 1145.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1147, "c1917": "§1. Consecrationes nemo qui charactere episcopali careat, valide peragere potest, nisi vel iure vel apostolico indulto id ei permittatur. §2. Benedictiones autem impertire potest quilibet presbyter, exceptis iis quae Romano Pontifici aut Episcopis aliisve reserventur. §3. Benedictio reservata quae a presbytero detur sine necessaria licentia, illicita est, sed valida, nisi in reservatione Sedes Apostolica aliud expresserit. §4. Diaconi et lectores illas tantum valide et licite benedictiones dare possunt, quae ipsis expresse a iure permittuntur.", "c1983": "However, the local Ordinary can for a grave reason allow the baptised party, using the pauline privilege, to contract marriage with a non-Catholic party, whether baptised or unbaptised; in this case, the provisions of the canons on mixed marriages must also be observed. [On what constitutes a grave reason see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18822/2026, 26.I.2026]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1148, "c1917": "§1. In Sacramentalibus conficiendis seu administrandis accurate serventur ritus ab Ecclesia probati. §2. Consecrationes ac benedictiones sive constitutivae sive invocativae invalidae sunt, si adhibita non fuerit formula ab Ecclesia praescripta.", "c1983": "§1 When an unbaptised man who simultaneously has a number of unbaptised wives, has received baptism in the Catholic Church, if it would be a hardship for him to remain with the first of the wives, he may retain one of them, having dismissed the others. The same applies to an unbaptised woman who simultaneously has a number of unbaptised husbands. §2 In the cases mentioned in §1, when baptism has been received, the marriage is to be contracted in the legal form, with due observance, if need be, of the provisions concerning mixed marriages and of other provisions of law. §3 In the light of the moral, social and economic circumstances of place and person, the local Ordinary is to ensure that adequate provision is made, in accordance with the norms of justice, Christian charity and natural equity, for the needs of the first wife and of the others who have been dismissed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1149, "c1917": "Benedictiones, imprimis impertiendae catholicis, dari quoque possunt catechumenis, imo, nisi obstet Ecclesiae prohibitio, etiam acatholicis ad obtinendum fidei lumen vel, una cum illo, corporis sanitatem.", "c1983": "An unbaptised person who, having received baptism in the Catholic Church, cannot re-establish cohabitation with his or her unbaptised spouse by reason of captivity or persecution, can contract another marriage, even if the other party has in the meantime received baptism, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1141.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1150, "c1917": "Res consecratae, vel benedictae constitutiva benedictione, reverenter tractentur neque ad usum profanum vel non proprium adhibeantur, etiamsi in dominio privatorum sint. 263 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In a doubtful matter the privilege of the faith enjoys the favour of law. 229 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church ARTICLE 2: SEPARATION WHILE THE BOND REMAINS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1151, "c1917": "§1. Nemo, potestate exorcizandi praeditus, exorcismos in obsessos proferre legitime potest, nisi ab Ordinario peculiarem et expressam licentiam obtinuerit. §2. Haec licentia ab Ordinario concedatur tantummodo sacerdoti pietate, prudentia ac vitae integritate praedito; qui ad exorcismos ne procedat, nisi postquam diligenti prudentique investigatione compererit exorcizandum esse revera a daemone obsessum.", "c1983": "Spouses have the obligation and the right to maintain their common conjugal life, unless a lawful reason excuses them.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1152, "c1917": "Exorcismi a legitimis ministris fieri possunt non solum in fideles et catechumenos, sed etiam in acatholicos vel excommunicatos.", "c1983": "§1 It is earnestly recommended that a spouse, motivated by Christian charity and solicitous for the good of the family, should not refuse to pardon an adulterous partner and should not sunder the conjugal life. Nevertheless, if that spouse has not either expressly or tacitly condoned the other’s fault, he or she has the right to sever the common conjugal life, provided he or she has not consented to the adultery, nor been the cause of it, nor also committed adultery. §2 Tacit condonation occurs if the innocent spouse, after becoming aware of the adultery, has willingly engaged in a marital relationship with the other spouse; it is presumed, however, if the innocent spouse has maintained the common conjugal life for six months, and has not had recourse to ecclesiastical or to civil authority. §3 Within six months of having spontaneously terminated the common conjugal life, the innocent spouse is to bring a case for separation to the competent ecclesiastical authority. Having examined all the circumstances, this authority is to consider whether the innocent spouse can be brought to condone the fault and not prolong the separation permanently.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1153, "c1917": "Ministri exorcismorum qui occurrunt in baptismo et in consecrationibus vel benedictionibus, sunt iidem qui eorundem sacrorum rituum legitimi ministri sunt. PARS SECUNDA. DE LOCIS ET TEMPORIBUS SACRIS. SECTIO I. DE LOCIS SACRIS.", "c1983": "§1 A spouse who occasions grave danger of soul or body to the other or to the children, or otherwise makes the common life unduly difficult, provides the other spouse with a reason to leave, either by a decree of the local Ordinary or, if there is danger in delay, even on his or her own authority. §2 In all cases, when the reason for separation ceases, the common conjugal life is to be restored, unless otherwise provided by ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1154, "c1917": "Loca sacra ea sunt quae divino cultui fideliumve sepulturae deputantur consecratione vel benedictione quam probati liturgici libri ad hoc praescribunt.", "c1983": "When a separation of spouses has taken place, provision is always, and in good time, to be made for the due maintenance and upbringing of the children.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1155, "c1917": "§1. Consecratio alicuius loci, quanquam ad regulares pertinentis, spectat ad Ordinarium territorii in quo locus ipse reperitur, dummodo Ordinarius charactere episcopali sit insignitus, non tamen ad Vicarium Generalem sine speciali mandato, firmo iure S. R. E. Cardinalium consecrandi ecclesiam et altaria sui tituli. §2. Ordinarius territorii, licet charactere episcopali careat, potest cuilibet eiusdem ritus Episcopo licentiam dare consecrationes peragendi in suo territorio. 264 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The innocent spouse may laudably readmit the other spouse to the conjugal life, in which case he or she renounces the right to separation. CHAPTER X: THE VALIDATION OF MARRIAGE ARTICLE 1: SIMPLE VALIDATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1156, "c1917": "Ius benedicendi locum sacrum, si hic pertineat ad clerum saecularem vel ad religionem non exemptam, vel ad laicalem, spectat ad Ordinarium territorii in quo locus reperitur; si ad religionem clericalem exemptam, ad Superiorem maiorem; uterque vero potest alium sacerdotem ad hoc delegare.", "c1983": "§1 To validate a marriage which is invalid because of a diriment impediment, it is required that the impediment cease or be dispensed, and that at least the party aware of the impediment renews consent. 230 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 This renewal is required by ecclesiastical law for the validity of the validation, even if at the beginning both parties had given consent and had not afterwards withdrawn it.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1157, "c1917": "Non obstante quolibet privilegio, nemo potest locum sacrum consecrare vel benedicere sine Ordinarii consensu.", "c1983": "The renewal of consent must be a new act of will consenting to a marriage which the renewing party knows or thinks was invalid from the beginning.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1158, "c1917": "De peracta consecratione vel benedictione redigatur documentum, cuius alterum exemplar in Curia episcopali, alterum in ecclesiae archivo servetur.", "c1983": "§1 If the impediment is public, consent is to be renewed by both parties in the canonical form, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1127 §3. §2 If the impediment cannot be proved, it is sufficient that consent be renewed privately and in secret, specifically by the party who is aware of the impediment provided the other party persists in the consent given, or by both parties if the impediment is known to both.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1159, "c1917": "§1. Consecratio vel benedictio alicuius loci, modo nemini damnum fiat, satis probatur etiam per unum testem omni exceptione maiorem. §2. Si de ea legitime constet, nec consecratio nec benedictio iterari potest; in dubio autem, peragatur ad cautelam.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage invalid because of a defect of consent is validated if the party who did not consent, now does consent, provided the consent given by the other party persists. §2 If the defect of the consent cannot be proven, it is sufficient that the party who did not consent, gives consent privately and in secret. §3 If the defect of consent can be proven, it is necessary that consent be given in the canonical form.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1160, "c1917": "Loca sacra exempta sunt a iurisdictione auctoritatis civilis et in eis legitima Ecclesiae auctoritas iurisdictionem suam libere exercet. TITULUS IX. De ecclesiis.", "c1983": "For a marriage which is invalid because of defect of form to become valid, it must be contracted anew in the canonical form, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1127 §2. ARTICLE 2: RETROACTIVE VALIDATION", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1161, "c1917": "Ecclesiae nomine intelligitur aedes sacra divino cultui dedicata eum potissimum in finem ut omnibus Christifidelibus usui sit ad divinum cultum publice exercendum. 265 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The retroactive validation of an invalid marriage is its validation without the renewal of consent, granted by the competent authority. It involves a dispensation from an impediment if there is one and from the canonical form if it had not been observed, as well as a referral back to the past of the canonical effects. §2 The validation takes place from the moment the favour is granted; the referral back, however, is understood to have been made to the moment the marriage was celebrated, unless it is otherwise expressly provided. §3 A retroactive validation is not to be granted unless it is probable that the parties intend to persevere in conjugal life. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18615/2025, 17.VII.2025, which clarifies that a sanatio in radice can be granted after careful discernment without presuming invalidity simply because the 231 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church marriage was civil, provided the original consent persists and the conditions for validity are met. The diocesan bishop may grant this favour for marriages invalid on account of lack of canonical form, assessing freedom from impediments and ongoing consent on a case-by-case basis] [On the question of the competent ordinary for granting the sanatio in radice see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18861/2026, 6.III.2026]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1162, "c1917": "§1. Nulla ecclesia aedificetur sine expresso Ordinarii loci consensu scriptis dato, quem tamen Vicarius Generalis praestare nequit sine mandato speciali. §2. Ordinarius consensum ne praebeat, nisi prudenter praeviderit necessaria non defutura ad novae ecclesiae aedificationem et conservationem, ad ministrorum sustentationem aliasque cultus impensas. §3. Ne nova ecclesia ceteris iam exsistentibus detrimentum afferat, maiore fidelium spirituali utilitate non compensatum, Ordinarius, antequam consensum praebeat, audire debet vicinarum ecclesiarum rectores quorum intersit, firmo praescripto can. 1676. §4. Etiam sodales religiosi, licet consensum constituendae novae domus in dioecesi vel civitate ab Ordinario loci retulerint, antequam tamen ecclesiam vel oratorium publicum in certo ac determinato loco aedificent, Ordinarii loci licentiam obtinere debent.", "c1983": "§1 If consent is lacking in either or both of the parties, a marriage cannot be rectified by a retroactive validation, whether consent was absent from the beginning or, though given at the beginning, was subsequently revoked. §2 If the consent was indeed absent from the beginning but was subsequently given, a retroactive validation can be granted from the moment the consent was given.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1163, "c1917": "Benedicere et imponere primarium ecclesiae lapidem, ad eos spectat, de quibus in can. 1156.", "c1983": "§1 A marriage which is invalid because of an impediment or because of defect of the legal form, can be validated retroactively, provided the consent of both parties persists. §2 A marriage which is invalid because of an impediment of the natural law or of the divine positive law, can be validated retroactively only after the impediment has ceased.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1164, "c1917": "§1. Curent Ordinarii, audito etiam, si opus fuerit, peritorum consilio, ut in ecclesiarum aedificatione vel refectione serventur formae a traditione christiana receptae et artis sacrae leges. §2. In ecclesia nullus aperiatur aditus vel fenestra ad laicorum domus; locaque, si adsint, subter ecclesiae pavimentum aut supra ecclesiam, ad usum mere profanum ne adhibeantur.", "c1983": "A retroactive validation may validly be granted even if one or both of the parties is unaware of it; it is not, however, to be granted except for a grave reason.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1165, "c1917": "§1. Divina officia celebrari in nova ecclesia nequeunt, antequam eadem vel sollemni consecratione vel saltem benedictione divino cultui fuerit dedicata. §2. Si prudenter praevideatur ecclesiam conversum iri ad usus profanos, Ordinarius consensum eius aedificationi ne praebeat, aut saltem, si forte aedificata fuerit, eam ne consecret neve benedicat. §3. Sollemni consecratione dedicentur ecclesiae cathedrales et, quantum fieri potest, ecclesiae collegiatae, conventuales, paroeciales. 266 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Ecclesia ex ligno vel ferro aliove metallo benedici potest, non autem consecrari. §5. Altare consecrari potest etiam sine ecclesiae consecratione; sed una simul cum ecclesia debet saltem altare maius consecrari aut altare secundarium, si maius sit iam consecratum.", "c1983": "§1 Retroactive validation can be granted by the Apostolic See. §2 It can be granted by the diocesan Bishop in individual cases, even if a number of reasons for nullity occur together in the same marriage, assuming that for a retroactive validation of a mixed marriage the conditions of can. 1125 will have been fulfilled. It cannot, however, be granted by him if there is an impediment whose dispensation is reserved to the Apostolic See in accordance with can. 1078 §2, or if there is question of an impediment of the natural law or of the divine positive law which has now ceased. [On the question of retroactive validation of a mixed marriage, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15814/2017, 24.IV.2017] [On the question of retroactive validation of a marriage between a Catholic and a non-baptised person, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15891/2017, 22.V.2017] 232 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church [On the question of retroactive validation of a marriage between two Catholics which lacks canonical form, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 16601/2019, 18.III.2019, and the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18121/2023, 17.XI.2023] PART II: THE OTHER ACTS OF DIVINE WORSHIP TITLE I: SACRAMENTALS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1166, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiarum consecratio, quamvis quolibet die fieri possit, decentius tamen diebus dominicis aliisve festis de praecepto peragitur. §2. Episcopus consecrans et qui petunt ecclesiam sibi consecrari, per eum diem qui consecrationem praecedit, ieiunent. §3. Cum consecratur ecclesia vel altare, Episcopus consecrator, licet iurisdictione in territorio careat, indulgentiam concedit unius anni ecclesiam vel altare visitantibus in ipsa consecrationis die; in die vero anniversaria quinquaginta dierum, si sit Episcopus; centum, si Archiepiscopus; biscentum, si S. R. E. Cardinalis.", "c1983": "Sacramentals are sacred signs which in a sense imitate the sacraments. They signify certain effects, especially spiritual ones, and they achieve these effects through the intercession of the Church.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1167, "c1917": "Festum consecrationis ecclesiae quotannis celebretur ad normam legum liturgicarum.", "c1983": "§1 Only the Apostolic See can establish new sacramentals, or authentically interpret, suppress or change existing ones. §2 The rites and the formulae approved by ecclesiastical authority are to be accurately observed when celebrating or administering sacramentals.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1168, "c1917": "§1. Unaquaeque ecclesia consecrata vel benedicta suum habeat titulum; qui, peracta ecclesiae dedicatione, mutari nequit. §2. Etiam festum tituli quotannis celebretur ad normas legum liturgicarum. §3. Ecclesiae dedicari Beatis nequeunt sine Sedis Apostolicae indulto.", "c1983": "The minister of the sacramentals is a cleric who has the requisite power. In accordance with the liturgical books and subject to the judgement of the local Ordinary, certain sacramentals can also be administered by lay people who possess the appropriate qualities.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1169, "c1917": "§1. Cuilibet ecclesiae campanas esse convenit, quibus fideles ad divina officia aliosque religionis actus invitentur. §2. Etiam ecclesiarum campanae debent consecrari vel benedici secundum ritus in probatis liturgicis libris traditos. 267 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Earum usus unice subest ecclesiasticae auctoritati. §4. Salvis conditionibus, probante Ordinario, appositis ab illis qui campanam ecclesiae forte dederint, campana benedicta ad usus mere profanos adhiberi nequit, nisi ex causa necessitatis aut ex licentia Ordinarii aut denique ex legitima consuetudine. §5. Quod ad campanarum consecrationem vel benedictionem attinet, servetur praescriptum can. 1155, 1156.", "c1983": "§1 Consecrations and dedications can be validly carried out by those who are invested with the episcopal character, and by priests who are permitted to do so by law or by legitimate grant. §2 Any priest can impart blessings, except for those reserved to the Roman Pontiff or to Bishops. [See the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith’s Declaration Fiducia supplicans, 18.XII.2023] §3 A deacon can impart only those blessings which are expressly permitted to him by law.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1170, "c1917": "Consecrationem vel benedictionem ecclesia non amittit, nisi tota destructa fuerit, vel maior parietum pars corruerit, vel in usus profanos ab Ordinario loci redacta sit, ad normam can. 1187.", "c1983": "While blessings are to be imparted primarily to Catholics, they may be given also to catechumens and, unless there is a prohibition by the Church, even to non-Catholics.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1171, "c1917": "In sacra aede legitime dedicata omnes ecclesiastici ritus perfici possunt, salvis iuribus paroecialibus, privilegiis et legitimis consuetudinibus; Ordinarius autem, praesertim horas sacrorum rituum, potest, iusta de causa, praefinire, dummodo ne agatur de ecclesia quae ad religionem exemptam pertineat, firmo praescripto can. 609, §3.", "c1983": "Sacred objects, set aside for divine worship by dedication or blessing, are to be treated with reverence. They are not to be made over to secular or inappropriate use, even though they may belong to private persons. 233 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1172, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia violatur infra recensitis tantum actibus, dummodo certi sint, notorii, et in ipsa ecclesia positi: 1° Delicto homicidii; 2° Iniuriosa et gravi sanguinis effusione; 3° Impiis vel sordidis usibus, quibus ecclesia addicta fuerit; 4° Sepultura infidelis vel excommunicati post sententiam declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam. §2. Violata ecclesia, non ideo coemeterium, etsi contiguum, violatum censetur, et viceversa. 268 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 No one may lawfully exorcise the possessed without the special and express permission of the local Ordinary. §2 This permission is to be granted by the local Ordinary only to a priest who is endowed with piety, knowledge, prudence and integrity of life. TITLE II: THE LITURGY OF THE HOURS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1173, "c1917": "§1. In violata ecclesia, antequam reconcilietur, nefas est divina celebrare officia, Sacramenta ministrare, mortuos sepelire. §2. Si violatio accidat tempore divinorum officiorum, haec statim cessent; si ante Missae canonem vel post communionem, Missa dimittatur; secus sacerdos Missam prosequatur usque ad communionem.", "c1983": "In fulfilment of the priestly office of Christ, the Church celebrates the liturgy of the hours, wherein it listens to God speaking to his people and recalls the mystery of salvation. In this way, the Church praises God without ceasing, in song and prayer, and it intercedes with him for the salvation of the whole world.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1174, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia violata reconcilietur, quam citissime poterit, secundum ritus in probatis liturgicis libris descriptos. §2. Si dubitetur num ecclesia sit violata, reconciliari potest ad cautelam.", "c1983": "§1 Clerics are obliged to recite the liturgy of the hours, in accordance with can. 276 §2, n. 3; members of institutes of consecrated life and of societies of apostolic life are obliged in accordance with their constitutions. §2 Others also of Christ’s faithful are earnestly invited, according to circumstances, to take part in the liturgy of the hours as an action of the Church.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1175, "c1917": "Ecclesia violata ob sepulturam excommunicati vel infidelis ne reconcilietur, antequam cadaver exinde removeatur, si remotio sine gravi incommodo fieri possit.", "c1983": "In carrying out the liturgy of the hours, each particular hour is, as far as possible, to be recited at the time assigned to it. TITLE III: CHURCH FUNERALS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1176, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiam benedictam reconciliare potest rector eiusdem vel quilibet sacerdos de consensu saltem praesumpto rectoris. §2. Ecclesiae consecratae valida reconciliatio ad eos spectat de quibus in can. 1156. §3. In casu tamen gravis et urgentis necessitatis si Ordinarius adiri nequeat, rectori ecclesiae consecratae eandem reconciliare fas est, certiore facto postea Ordinario.", "c1983": "§1 Christ’s faithful who have died are to be given a Church funeral according to the norms of law. §2 Church funerals are to be celebrated according to the norms of the liturgical books. In these funeral rites the Church prays for the spiritual support of the dead, it honours their bodies, and at the same time it brings to the living the comfort of hope. §3 The Church earnestly recommends that the pious custom of burial be retained; but it does not forbid cremation, unless this is chosen for reasons which are contrary to Christian teaching. [See Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, Instruction Ad resurgendum cum Christo, 15.VIII.2016, regarding the burial of the deceased and the conservation of the ashes in the case of cremation; see also Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Two questions about the preservation of the ashes of the deceased following cremation, 9.XII.2023] 234 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church CHAPTER I: THE CELEBRATION OF FUNERALS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1177, "c1917": "Reconciliatio ecclesiae benedictae fieri potest aqua lustrali communi; reconciliatio vero ecclesiae consecratae fiat aqua ad hoc benedicta secundum leges liturgicas; quam tamen non solum Episcopi, sed etiam presbyteri qui ecclesiam reconciliant, benedicere possunt. 269 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The funeral of any deceased member of the faithful should normally be celebrated in the church of that person’s proper parish. §2 However, any member of the faithful, or those in charge of the deceased person’s funeral, may choose another church; this requires the consent of whoever is in charge of that church and a notification to the proper parish priest of the deceased. §3 When death has occurred outside the person’s proper parish, and the body is not returned there, and another church has not been chosen, the funeral rites are to be celebrated in the church of the parish where the death occurred, unless another church is determined by particular law.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1178, "c1917": "Curent omnes ad quos pertinet, ut in ecclesiis illa munditia servetur, quae domum Dei decet; ab iisdem arceantur negotiationes et nundinae, quanquam ad finem pium habitae; et generatim quidquid a sanctitate loci absonum sit.", "c1983": "The funeral ceremonies of a diocesan Bishop are to be celebrated in his own cathedral church, unless he himself has chosen another church.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1179, "c1917": "Ecclesia iure asyli gaudet ita ut rei, qui ad illam confugerint, inde non sint extrahendi nisi necessitas urgeat, sine assensu Ordinarii, vel saltem rectoris ecclesiae.", "c1983": "Normally, the funerals of religious or of members of a society of apostolic life are to be celebrated in their proper church or oratory: by the Superior, if the institute or society is a clerical one; otherwise, by the chaplain.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1180, "c1917": "Nulla ecclesia potest basilicae titulo decorari, nisi ex apostolica concessione aut immemorabili consuetudine; cuiusque vero privilegia ex alterutro capite colligantur.", "c1983": "§1 If a parish has its own cemetery, the deceased faithful are to be buried there, unless another cemetery has lawfully been chosen by the deceased person, or by those in charge of that person’s burial. §2 All may, however, choose their cemetery of burial unless prohibited by law from doing so.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1181, "c1917": "Ingressus in ecclesiam ad sacros ritus sit omnino gratuitus, reprobata qualibet contraria consuetudine.", "c1983": "The provisions of can. 1264 are to be observed in whatever concerns the offerings made on the occasion of funerals. Moreover, care is to be taken that at funerals there is to be no preference of persons, and that the poor are not deprived of proper funeral rites.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1182, "c1917": "§1. Firmo praescripto can. 1519 -1528, administratio bonorum quae destinata sunt reparandae decorandaeque ecclesiae divinoque in eadem cultui exercendo, pertinet, nisi aliud ex speciali titulo vel legitima consuetudine constet, ad Episcopum cum Capitulo, si de ecclesia cathedrali agatur; ad Capitulum ecclesiae collegiatae, si de collegiata; ad rectorem, si de alia ecclesia. §2. Etiam oblationes factas in commodum paroeciae aut missionis, aut ecclesiae sitae intra paroeciae vel missionis fines, administrat parochus vel missionarius, nisi agatur de ecclesia propriam administrationem habente, distinctam ab administratione paroeciae vel missionis, aut nisi aliud ferat ius peculiare aut legitima consuetudo. §3. Parochus, missionarius, rector saecularis ecclesiae, sive saecularis is sit sive religiosus, debet huiusmodi oblationes administrare ad normam sacrorum canonum, deque eis rationem loci Ordinario reddere ad normam can. 1525.", "c1983": "After the burial an entry is to be made in the register of the dead, in accordance with particular law. CHAPTER II: THOSE TO WHOM CHURCH FUNERALS ARE TO BE ALLOWED OR DENIED", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1183, "c1917": "§1. Si alii quoque, sive clerici sive laici, in administrationem bonorum alicuius ecclesiae cooptentur, iidem omnes una cum administratore ecclesiastico, de quo in can. 1182, aut eius vicem gerente, eoque praeside, constituunt Consilium fabricae ecclesiae. 270 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Huius Consilii sodales, nisi aliter legitime constitutum fuerit, nominantur ab Ordinario eiusve delegato et ab eodem possunt ob gravem causam removeri.", "c1983": "§1 As far as funeral rites are concerned, catechumens are to be reckoned among Christ’s faithful. §2 Children whose parents had intended to have them baptised but who died before baptism, may be allowed Church funeral rites by the local Ordinary. 235 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §3 Provided their own minister is not available, baptised persons belonging to a non-Catholic Church or ecclesial community may, in accordance with the prudent judgement of the local Ordinary, be allowed Church funeral rites, unless it is established that they did not wish this.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1184, "c1917": "Consilium fabricae curare debet rectam bonorum ecclesiae administrationem, servato praescripto can. 1522, 1523; sed nullatenus sese ingerat in ea omnia quae ad spirituale munus pertinent, praesertim: 1° In exercitium cultus in ecclesia; 2° In modum et tempus pulsandi campanas et in curam tuendi ordinis in ecclesia atque in coemeterio; 3° In definiendam rationem qua collectae, denuntiationes aliique actus ad divinum cultum ornatumque ecclesiae quoquo modo spectantes in ecclesia fieri possint; 4° In dispositionem materialem altarium, mensae pro distributione sanctissimae Eucharistiae, cathedrae sive suggestus e quo ad populum verba fiunt, organorum, loci cantoribus assignati, sedilium, scamnorum, capsularum oblationibus recipiendis, aliarumque rerum quae ad exercitium religiosi cultus spectent; 5° In admissionem vel reiectionem sacrorum utensilium aliarumque rerum quae sive ad usum, sive ad cultum, sive ad ornatum in ecclesia vel sacrario destinentur; 6° In scriptionem, dispositionem, custodiam librorum paroecialium aliorumque documentorum quae ad archivum paroeciale pertineant.", "c1983": "§1 Church funeral rites are to be denied to the following, unless they gave some signs of repentance before death: 1° notorious apostates, heretics and schismatics; 2° those who for anti-Christian motives chose that their bodies be cremated; 3° other manifest sinners to whom a Church funeral could not be granted without public scandal to the faithful. §2 If any doubt occurs, the local Ordinary is to be consulted and his judgement followed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1185, "c1917": "Sacrista, cantores, organorum moderator, pueri chorales, campanae pulsator, sepulcrorum fossores, ceterique inservientes a solo ecclesiae rectore, salvis legitimis consuetudinibus et conventionibus et Ordinarii auctoritate, nominantur, pendent, dimittuntur.", "c1983": "Any form of funeral Mass is also to be denied to a person who has been excluded from a Church funeral. TITLE IV: THE CULT OF THE SAINTS, OF SACRED IMAGES AND OF RELICS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1186, "c1917": "Salvis peculiaribus legitimisque cornsuetudinibus et conventionibus, et firma obligatione quae ad aliquem spectet etiam ex constituto legis civilis: 271 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 1° Onus reficiendi ecclesiam cathedralem incumbit ordine qui sequitur: Bonis fabricae, salva ea parte quae necessaria est ad cultum divinum celebrandum et ad ordinariam ecclesiae administrationem; Episcopo et canonicis pro rata proventuum; detractis necessariis ad honestam sustentationem; Dioecesanis, quos tamen Ordinarius loci suasione magis quam coactione inducat ad sumptus necessarios, pro eorum viribus, praestandos; 2° Onus reficiendi ecclesiam paroecialem incumbit ordine qui sequitur: Bonis fabricae ecclesiae, ut supra; Patrono; Iis qui fructus aliquos ex ecclesia provenientes percipiunt secundum taxam pro rata redituum ab Ordinario statuendam; Paroecianis, quos tamen Ordinarius loci, ut supra, magis hortetur quam cogat; 3° Haec cum debita proportione serventur etiam quod attinet ad alias ecclesias.", "c1983": "To foster the sanctification of the people of God, the Church commends to the special and filial veneration of Christ’s faithful the Blessed Mary ever-Virgin, the Mother of God, whom Christ constituted the Mother of all. The Church also promotes the true and authentic cult of the other Saints, by whose example the faithful are edified and by whose intercession they are supported.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1187, "c1917": "Si qua ecclesia nullo modo ad cultum divinum adhiberi possit et omnes aditus interclusi sint ad eam reficiendam, in usum profanum non sordidum ab Ordinario loci redigi potest, et onera cum reditibus titulusque paroeciae, si ecclesia sit paraecialis, in aliam ecclesiam ab eodem Ordinario transferantur. 272 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS X. De oratoriis.", "c1983": "Only those servants of God may be venerated by public cult who have been numbered by ecclesiastical authority among the Saints or the Blessed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1188, "c1917": "§1. Oratorium est locus divino cultui destinatus, non tamen eo potissimum fine ut universo fidelium populo usui sit ad religionem publice colendam. §2. Est vero oratorium: 1° Publicum, si praecipue erectum sit in commodum alicuius collegii aut etiam privatorum, ita tamen ut omnibus fidelibus, tempore saltem divinorum officiorum, ius sit, legitime comprobatum, illud adeundi; 2° Semi-publicum, si in commodum alicuius communitatis vel coetus fidelium eo convenientium erectum sit, neque liberum cuique sit illud adire; 3° Privatum seu domesticum, si in privatis aedibus in commodum alicuius tantum familiae vel personae privatae erectum sit.", "c1983": "The practice of exposing sacred images in churches for the veneration of the faithful is to be retained. However, these images are to be displayed in moderate numbers and in suitable fashion, so that the Christian people are not disturbed, nor is occasion given for less than appropriate devotion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1189, "c1917": "Oratoria S. R. E. Cardinalium et Episcoporum sive residentialium sive titularium, licet privata, fruuntur tamen omnibus iuribus et privilegiis quibus oratoria semi-publica gaudent.", "c1983": "The written permission of the Ordinary is required to restore precious images needing repair: that is, those distinguished by reason of age, art or cult, which are exposed in churches and oratories to the veneration of the faithful. Before giving such permission, the Ordinary is to seek the advice of experts.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1190, "c1917": "Aediculae in coemeterio a familiis seu personis privatis ad suam sepulturam erectae, sunt oratoria privata.", "c1983": "§1 It is absolutely wrong to sell sacred relics. 236 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 Distinguished relics, and others which are held in great veneration by the people, may not validly be in any way alienated nor transferred on a permanent basis, without the permission of the Apostolic See. §3 The provision of §2 applies to images which are greatly venerated in any church by the people. [See Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, Instruction Relics in the Church: authenticity and preservation, 8.XII.2017, on the canonical procedure to follow in order to verify the authenticity of relics and mortal remains, to guarantee their preservation and to promote the veneration of relics] TITLE V: VOWS AND OATHS CHAPTER I: VOWS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1191, "c1917": "§1. Oratoria publica eodem iure quo ecclesiae reguntur. §2. Quare in oratorio publico, dummodo auctoritate Ordinarii ad publicum Dei cultum perpetuo per benedictionem vel consecrationem, ad normam can. 1155, 1156, dedicatum fuerit, omnes sacrae functiones celebrari possunt, salvo contrario rubricarum praescripto. 273 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A vow is a deliberate and free promise made to God, concerning some good which is possible and better. The virtue of religion requires that it be fulfilled. §2 Unless they are prohibited by law, all who have an appropriate use of reason are capable of making a vow. §3 A vow made as a result of grave and unjust fear or of deceit is by virtue of the law itself invalid.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1192, "c1917": "§1. Oratoria semi-publica erigi nequeunt sine Ordinarii licentia. §2. Ordinarius hanc licentiam ne concedat, nisi prius per se vel per alium ecclesiasticum virum oratorium visitaverit et decenter instructum repererit. §3. Data autem licentia, oratorium ad usus profanos converti nequit sine eiusdem Ordinarii auctoritate. §4. In collegiis aut convictibus iuventuti instituendae, in gymnasiis, lyceis, arcibus, praesidiis militum, carceribus, xenodochiis, etc., praeter oratorium principale, alia minora ne erigantur, nisi, Ordinarii iudicio, necessitas aut magna utilitas id exigat.", "c1983": "§1 A vow is public if it is accepted in the name of the Church by a lawful Superior; otherwise, it is private. §2 It is solemn if it is recognised by the Church as such; otherwise, it is simple. §3 It is personal if it promises an action by the person making the vow; real, if it promises some thing; mixed, if it has both a personal and a real aspect.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1193, "c1917": "In oratoriis semi-publicis, legitime erectis, omnia divina officia functionesve ecclesiasticae celebrari possunt, nisi obstent rubricae aut Ordinarius aliqua exceperit.", "c1983": "Of its nature a vow obliges only the person who makes it.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1194, "c1917": "In privatis coemeteriorum aediculis, de quibus in can. 1190, Ordinarius loci permittere habitualiter potest etiam plurium Missarum celebrationem; in aliis oratoriis domesticis, nonnisi unius Missae, per modum actus, in casu aliquo extraordinario, iusta et rationabili de causa; Ordinarius autem has permissiones ne elargiatur, nisi ad normam can. 1192, §2.", "c1983": "A vow ceases by lapse of the time specified for the fulfilment of the obligation, or by a substantial change in the matter promised, or by cessation of a condition upon which the vow depended or of the purpose of the vow, or by dispensation, or by commutation.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1195, "c1917": "§1. In oratoriis domesticis ex indulto Apostolicae Sedis, nisi aliud in eodem indulto expresse caveatur, celebrari potest, postquam Ordinarius oratorium visitaverit et probaverit ad normam can. 1192, §2, unica Missa, eaque lecta, singulis diebus, exceptis festis sollemnioribus; sed aliae functiones ecclesiasticae ibidem ne fiant. §2. Ordinarius vero, dummodo iustae adsint et rationabiles causae, diversae ab eis ob quas indultum concessum fuit, etiam sollemnioribus festis permittere potest per modum actus Missae celebrationem. 274 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A person who has power over the matter of a vow can suspend the obligation of the vow for such time as the fulfilment of the vow would affect that person adversely. 237 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1196, "c1917": "§1. Oratoria domestica nec consecrari nec benedici possunt more ecclesiarum. §2. Licet oratoria domestica et semi-publica communi locorum domorumve benedictione aut nulla benedictione donentur, debent tamen esse divino tantum cultui reservata et ab omnibus domesticis usibus libera. TITULUS XI. De altaribus.", "c1983": "Besides the Roman Pontiff, the following can dispense from private vows, provided the dispensation does not injure the acquired rights of others; 1° the local Ordinary and the parish priest, in respect of all their own subjects and also of peregrini; 2° the Superior of a religious institute or of a society of apostolic life, if these are clerical and of pontifical right, in respect of members, novices and those who reside day and night in a house of the institute or society; 3° those to whom the faculty of dispensing has been delegated by the Apostolic See or by the local Ordinary.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1197, "c1917": "§1. Sensu liturgico intelligitur: 1° Nomine altaris immobilis seu fixi, mensa superior una cum stipitibus per modum unius cum eadem consecratis; 2° Nomine altaris mobilis seu portatilis, petra, ut plurimum, parva, quae sola consecratur, quaeque dicitur etiam ara portatilis seu petra sacra; vel eadem petra cum stipite qui tamen non fuit una cum eadem consecratus. §2. In ecclesia consecrata saltem unum altare, praesertim maius, debet esse immobile; in ecclesia autem benedicta omnia altaria possunt esse mobilia.", "c1983": "What has been promised by private vow can be commuted into something better or equally good by the person who made the vow. It can be commuted into something less good by one who has authority to dispense in accordance with can. 1196.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1198, "c1917": "§1. Tum mensa altaris immobilis tum petra sacra ex unico constent lapide naturali, integro et non friabili. §2. In altari immobili tabula seu mensa lapidea ad integrum altare protendi debet, et apte cum stipite cohaerere; stipes autem sit lapideus vel saltem latera seu columellae quibus mensa sustentatur sint ex lapide. §3. Petra sacra sit tam ampla ut saltem hostiam et maiorem partem calicis capiat. §4. Tum in altari immobili tum in petra sacra sit, ad normam legum liturgicarum, sepulcrum continens reliquias Sanctorum, lapide clausum. 275 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Vows taken before religious profession are suspended as long as the person who made the vow remains in the religious institute. CHAPTER II: OATHS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1199, "c1917": "§1. Ut Missae sacrificium super illud celebrari possit, altare debet esse, secundum liturgicas leges, consecratum; idest vel totum, si agatur de immobili, vel ara tantum portatilis, si de mobili. §2. Aras portatiles, salvis peculiaribus privilegiis, omnes Episcopi consecrare possunt; quod vero spectat ad altaria immobilia, servetur praescriptum can. 1155. §3. Consecratio altaris immobilis, quae fit sine ecclesiae dedicatione quamvis omni die fieri possit, magis tamen decet ut fiat die dominico aliove festo de praecepto.", "c1983": "§1 An oath is the invocation of the divine Name as witness to the truth. It cannot be taken except in truth, judgement and justice. §2 An oath which is required or accepted by the canons cannot validly be taken by proxy.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1200, "c1917": "§1. Altare immobile amittit consecrationem, si tabula seu mensa a stipite, etiam per temporis momentum, separetur; quo in casu Ordinarius potest permittere ut presbyter altaris cansecrationem rursus perficiat ritu formulaque breviore. §2. Tum altare immobile tum petra sacra amittunt consecrationem: 1° Si frangantur enormiter sive ratione quantitatis fractionis sive ratione loci unctionis; 2° Si amoveantur reliquiae aut frangatur vel amoveatur sepulcri operculum, excepto casu quo ipse Episcopus vel eius delegatus operculum amoveat ad illud firmandum vel reparandum vel subrogandum, aut ad visitandas reliquias. §3. Levis fractio operculi non inducit exsecrationem et quilibet sacerdos potest rimulam cemento firmare. §4. Exsecratio ecclesiae non secumfert exsecrationem altarium sive immobilium sive mobilium; et viceversa.", "c1983": "§1 A person who freely swears on oath to do something is specially obliged by the virtue of religion to fulfil that which he or she asserted by the oath. §2 An oath extorted by deceit, force or grave fear is by virtue of the law itself invalid.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1201, "c1917": "§1. Sicut ecclesia, ita quodlibet etiam ecclesiae altare, saltem immobile, proprium sibi titulum habeat. §2. Titulus primarius altaris maioris idem debet esse ac titulus ecclesiae. §3. De Ordinarii licentia mutari quidem potest altaris mobilis, non autem altaris immobilis titulus. 276 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §4. Altaria Beatis etiam in ecclesiis et oratoriis quibus eorum officium et Missa concessa sunt, dedicari nequeunt sine Sedis Apostolicae indulto.", "c1983": "§1 A promissory oath is determined by the nature and condition of the act to which it is attached. §2 An act which directly threatens harm to others or is prejudicial to the public good or to eternal salvation, is in no way reinforced by an oath sworn to do that act.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1202, "c1917": "§1. Altare tum immobile tum mobile debet esse divinis tantum officiis et praesertim Missae celebrationi reservatum, quolibet profano usu prorsus excluso. §2. Subtus altare nullum sit reconditum cadaver; cadavera autem quae prope altare sepulta forte sunt, distent ab eo saltem spatio unius metri; secus Missam in altari celebrare non licet, donec cadaver removeatur. TITULUS XII. De sepultura ecclesiastica.", "c1983": "§1 The obligation of a promissory oath ceases: 1° if it is remitted by the person in whose favour the oath was sworn; 238 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church 2° if what was sworn is substantially changed or, because of altered circumstances, becomes evil or completely irrelevant, or hinders a greater good; 3° if the purpose or the condition ceases under which the oath may have been made; 4° by dispensation or commutation in accordance with can. 1203.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1203, "c1917": "§1. Fidelium defunctorum corpora sepelienda sunt, reprobata eorundem crematione. §2. Si quis quovis modo mandaverit ut corpus suum cremetur, illicitum est hanc exsequi voluntatem; quae si adiecta fuerit contractui, testamento aut alii cuilibet actui, tanquam non adiecta habeatur.", "c1983": "Those who can suspend, dispense or commute a vow have, in the same measure, the same power over a promissory oath. But if dispensation from an oath would tend to harm others and they refuse to remit the obligation, only the Apostolic See can dispense the oath.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1204, "c1917": "Sepultura ecclesiastica consistit in cadaveris translatione ad ecclesiam, exsequiis super illud in eadem celebratis, illius depositione in loco legitime deputato fidelibus defunctis condendis. 277 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De coemeteriis.", "c1983": "An oath is subject to strict interpretation, in accordance with the law and with the intention of the person taking the oath or, if that person acts deceitfully, in accordance with the intention of the person in whose presence the oath is taken. PART III: SACRED PLACES AND TIMES TITLE I: SACRED PLACES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1205, "c1917": "§1. Cadavera fidelium sepelienda sunt in coemeterio quod, secundum ritus in probatis liturgicis libris traditos, sit benedictum, sive sollemni sive simplici benedictione ab iis data de quibus in can. 1155, 1156. §2. In ecclesiis cadavera ne sepeliantur, nisi agatur de cadaveribus Episcoporum residentialium, Abbatum vel Praelatorum nullius in propria ecclesia sepeliendis, vel Romani Pontificis, regalium personarum aut S. R. E. Cardinalium.", "c1983": "Sacred places are those which are assigned to divine worship or to the burial of the faithful by the dedication or blessing which the liturgical books prescribe for this purpose.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1206, "c1917": "§1. Ius est catholicae ecclesiae possidendi propria coemeteria. §2. Sicubi hoc Ecclesiae ius violetur nec spes sit ut violatio reparetur, curent locorum Ordinarii ut coemeteria, societatis civilis propria, benedicantur, si, qui in eis condi solent, sint maiore ex parte catholici, aut saltem ut in eis catholici spatium habeant, idque benedictum, sibi reservatum. §3. Si ne hoc quidem obtineri possit, toties quoties benedicantur, secundum ritus in probatis liturgicis libris traditos, singuli tumuli.", "c1983": "The dedication of a place belongs to the diocesan Bishop and to those equivalent to him in law. For a dedication in their own territory they can depute any Bishop or, in exceptional cases, a priest.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1207, "c1917": "Quae de interdicto, violatione, reconciliatione ecclesiarum canones praescribunt, etiam coemeteriis applicentur.", "c1983": "Sacred places are blessed by the Ordinary, but the blessing of churches is reserved to the diocesan Bishop. Both may, however, delegate another priest for the purpose.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1208, "c1917": "§1. Paroeciae suum quaeque coemeterium habeant, nisi unum pluribus commune ab Ordinario loci sit legitime constitutum. §2. Religiosi exempti possunt habere coemeterium proprium, a communi coemeterio distinctum. §3. Etiam aliis personis moralibus vel familiis privatis permitti potest ab Ordinario loci peculiare sepulcrum, extra commune coemeterium positum, et ad instar coemeterii benedictum. 278 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A document is to be drawn up to record the dedication or blessing of a church, or the blessing of a cemetery. One copy is to be kept in the diocesan curia, the other in the archive of the church.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1209, "c1917": "§1. Tum in coemeteriis paroecialibus, ex licentia scripta Ordinarii loci eiusve delegati, tum in coemeterio proprio alius personae moralis, ex licentia scripta Superioris, fideles sibi suisque exstruere possunt sepulcra particularia; quae, de consensu eiusdem Ordinarii aut Superioris, possunt quoque alienare. §2. Sepulcra sacerdotum et clericorum, ubi fieri potest, a sepulcris laicorum separata sint ac decentiore loco sita; praeterea, ubi id commodum fuerit, alia pro sacerdotibus, alia pro inferioris ordinis Ecclesiae ministris parentur. §3. Etiam infantium corpuscula, quatenus commode fieri potest, speciales et separatos ab aliis loculos et sepulturas habeant.", "c1983": "The dedication or the blessing of a place is sufficiently established even by a single unexceptionable witness, provided no one is harmed thereby.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1210, "c1917": "Quodlibet coemeterium sit undique apte clausum et caute custoditum.", "c1983": "In a sacred place only those things are to be permitted which serve to exercise or promote worship, piety and religion. Anything out of harmony with the holiness of the place is forbidden. The Ordinary may however, for individual cases, permit other uses, provided they are not contrary to the sacred character of the place. [See Congregation for Divine Worship, Letter 5.XI.1987, on concerts in churches] 239 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1211, "c1917": "Caveant Ordinarii locorum, parochi ac Superiores, ad quos spectat, ne in coemeteriis epitaphia, laudationes funebres ornatusque monumentorum quidquam prae se ferant a catholica religione ac pietate absonum.", "c1983": "Sacred places are desecrated by acts done in them which are gravely injurious and give scandal to the faithful when, in the judgement of the local Ordinary, these acts are so serious and so contrary to the sacred character of the place that worship may not be held there until the harm is repaired by means of the penitential rite which is prescribed in the liturgical books.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1212, "c1917": "Praeter coemeterium benedictum alius si haberi queat, sit locus clausus item et custoditus ubi ii humentur quibus sepultura ecclesiastica non conceditur.", "c1983": "Sacred places lose their dedication or blessing if they have been in great measure destroyed, or if they have been permanently made over to secular usage, whether by decree of the competent Ordinary or simply in fact.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1213, "c1917": "Nullum corpus sepeliatur, praesertim si mors repentina fuerit, nisi post congruum temporis intervallum, quod satis sit ad omnem prorsus de vero obitu dubitationem tollendam.", "c1983": "Ecclesiastical authority freely exercises its powers and functions in sacred places. CHAPTER I: CHURCHES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1214, "c1917": "§1. Nullum cadaver perpetuae sepulturae ecclesiasticae ubivis traditum exhumare licet, nisi de licentia Ordinarii. §2. Ordinarius licentiam nunquam concedat, si cadaver ab aliis corporibus certo discerni nequeat. 279 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De cadaveris translatione ad ecclesiam, funere ac depositione.", "c1983": "The term church means a sacred building intended for divine worship, to which the faithful have right of access for the exercise, especially the public exercise, of divine worship.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1215, "c1917": "Nisi gravis causa obstet, cadavera fidelium, antequam tumulentur, transferenda sunt e loco in quo reperiuntur, in ecclesiam, ubi funus, idest totus ordo exsequiarum quae in probatis liturgicis libris describuntur, persolvatur.", "c1983": "§1 No church is to be built without the express and written consent of the diocesan Bishop. §2 The diocesan Bishop is not to give his consent until he has consulted the council of priests and the rectors of neighbouring churches, and then decides that the new church can serve the good of souls and that the necessary means will be available to build the church and to provide for divine worship. §3 Even though they have received the diocesan Bishop’s consent to establish a new house in a diocese or city, religious institutes must obtain the same Bishop’s permission before they may build a church in a specific and determined place.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1216, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia in quam cadaver pro funere transferri debet, ex iure ordinario est ecclesia propriae defuncti paroeciae, nisi defunctus aliam funeris ecclesiam legitime elegerit. §2. Si defunctus plures habuerit paroecias proprias, ecclesia funeris est ecclesia paroeciae in cuius territorio decessit.", "c1983": "In the building and restoration of churches the advice of experts is to be used, and the principles and norms of liturgy and of sacred art are to be observed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1217, "c1917": "In dubio de iure alius ecclesiae, ius propriae ecclesiae paroecialis semper praevalere debet.", "c1983": "§1 As soon as possible after completion of the building the new church is to be dedicated or at least blessed, following the laws of the sacred liturgy. §2 Churches, especially cathedrals and parish churches, are to be dedicated by a solemn rite.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1218, "c1917": "§1. Licet mors acciderit extra propriam paroeciam, cadaver tamen in ecclesiam paroeciae propriae quae vicinior sit, ob funus transferendum est, si ad eam commode pedestri itinere asportari possit; secus in ecclesiam paroeciae in qua mors accidit. §2. Ordinarii est pro suo territorio, inspectis peculiaribus circumstantiis, distantiam aliaque adiuncta designare, quae translationem cadaveris ad ecelesiam funeris aut locum sepulturae incommodam reddant; et si paroeciae ad diversas dioeceses pertineant, designatio attenditur Ordinarii dioecesis in qua defunctus supremum diem obiit. §3. Licet translatio ad ecclesiam funeris aut ad locum sepulturae incommoda sit, semper tamen integrum est familiae, heredibus, aliisve quorum interest, cadaver illuc deferre, susceptis translationis expensis. 280 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Each church is to have its own title. Once the church has been dedicated this title cannot be changed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1219, "c1917": "§1. Si S. R. E. Cardinalis in Urbe decesserit, corpus transferendum est, funeris causa, in ecclesiam quam Romanus Pontifex designaverit; si vero extra Urbem, in ecclesiam insigniorem civitatis seu loci ubi mors accidit, nisi Cardinalis atiam elegerit. §2. Defuncto Episcopo residentiali, etiam cardinalitia dignitate aucto, aut Abbate vel Praelato nullius, corpus, funeris causa, transferri debet in ecclesiam cathedralem, abbatialem vel praelatitiam, si id commode fieri possit; secus, in ecclesiam insigniorem civitatis seu loci, nisi in utroque casu defunctus aliam ecclesiam elegerit.", "c1983": "All acts of divine worship may be carried out in a church which has been lawfully dedicated or blessed, without prejudice to parochial rights. 240 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1220, "c1917": "Beneficiarii residentiales ad ecclesiam sui beneficii transferendi sunt, nisi aliam sibi elegerint ecclesiam funeris.", "c1983": "§1 Those responsible are to ensure that there is in churches such cleanliness and ornamentation as befits the house of God, and that anything which is discordant with the sacred character of the place is excluded. §2 Ordinary concern for preservation and appropriate means of security are to be employed to safeguard sacred and precious goods.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1221, "c1917": "§1. Professi religiosi ac novitii, defuncti cum sint, transferendi sunt, funeris causa, ad ecclesiam vel oratorium suae domus vel saltem suae religionis, nisi novitii aliam ecclesiam ad suum funus elegerint; ius autem levandi cadaver et illud deducendi ad ecclesiam funerantem pertinet semper ad Superiorem religiosum. §2. Si longe moriantur a domo ita ut in ecclesiam suae domus vel saltem suae religionis nequeant commode asportari, funerandi sunt in ecclesia paroeciae ubi decedunt, nisi novitius aliam ecclesiam ad funus elegerit, et salvo Superioribus iure de quo in can. 1218, §3. §3. Quae de novitiis dicta sunt §§1, 2, valent quoque de famulis actu servientibus et intra domus septa stabiliter commorantibus; qui tamen, si extra religiosam domum decesserint, funerandi sunt ad normam can. 1216-1218.", "c1983": "Entry to a church at the hours of sacred functions is to be open and free of charge.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1222, "c1917": "Quod attinet ad defunctos qui in domo etiam regulari vel collegio degebant ratione hospitii, educationis vel infirmitatis, et ad defunctos in hospitali, standum est canonibus 1216-1218, nisi constet de iure particulari aut privilegio; quod vero ad illos attinet qui in Seminario moriuntur, servetur praescriptum can. 1368. 281 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If a church cannot in any way be used for divine worship and there is no possibility of its being restored, the diocesan Bishop may allow it to be used for some secular but not unbecoming purpose. §2 Where other grave reasons suggest that a particular church should no longer be used for divine worship, the diocesan Bishop may allow it to be used for a secular but not unbecoming purpose. Before doing so, he must consult the council of priests; he must also have the consent of those who could lawfully claim rights over that church, and be sure that the good of souls would not be harmed by the transfer. CHAPTER II: ORATORIES AND PRIVATE CHAPELS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1223, "c1917": "§1. Omnibus licet, nisi expresse iure prohibeantur, eligere ecclesiam sui funeris aut coemeterium sepulturae. §2. Uxor et filii puberes in hac electione prorsus immunes sunt a maritali vel patria potestate.", "c1983": "An oratory means a place which, by permission of the Ordinary, is set aside for divine worship, for the convenience of some community or group of the faithful who assemble there, to which however other members of the faithful may, with the consent of the competent Superior, have access.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1224, "c1917": "Ecclesiam funeris aut sepulturae coemeterium eligere prohibentur: 1° Impuberes; verum pro filio aut filia impubere, etiam post eorum mortem, hanc electionem facere possunt parentes vel tutor; 2° Religiosi professi cuiuslibet gradus aut dignitatis, non tamen si sint Episcopi.", "c1983": "§1 The Ordinary is not to give the permission required for setting up an oratory unless he has first, personally or through another, inspected the place destined for the oratory and found it to be becomingly arranged. §2 Once this permission has been given, the oratory cannot be converted to a secular usage without the authority of the same Ordinary.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1225, "c1917": "Ut electio ecclesiae funeris valeat, cadat necesse est vel in ecclesiam paroecialem, vel in ecclesiam regularium, non tamen monialium (nisi agatur de mulieribus quae famulatus, educationis, infirmitatis aut hospitii causa intra clausuram eiusdem monasterii non precario commorabantur), vel in ecclesiam iuris patronatus, si agatur de patrono, vel in aliam ecclesiam funerandi iure praeditam.", "c1983": "All sacred services may be celebrated in a lawfully constituted oratory, apart from those which are excluded by the law, by a provision of the local Ordinary, or by liturgical laws.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1226, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiam funeris aut coemeterium sepulturae quis eligere potest per se vel per alium cui legitimum mandatum dederit; factamque electionem aut mandati concessionem quolibet legitimo modo probare licet. §2. Si electio fiat per alium, hic suum mandatum explere potest etiam post mortem mandantis.", "c1983": "The term private chapel means a place which, by permission of the local Ordinary, is set aside for divine worship, for the convenience of one or more individuals.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1227, "c1917": "Religiosi et clerici saeculares districte vetantur ne quos ad vovendum, iurandum vel fide interposita seu aliter promittendum inducant ut apud ipsorum ecclesias funus aut apud ipsorum coemeterium sepulturam eligant, vel factam electionem non immutent; quod si contra factum fuerit, electio sit nulla. 282 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Bishops can set up for their own use a private chapel which enjoys the same rights as an oratory. 241 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1228, "c1917": "§1. Si electa fuerit sepultura in coemeterio diverso a coemeterio propriae defuncti paroeciae, cadaver in illo sepeliatur, dummodo nihil obstet ex parte eorum a quibus coemeterium pendet. §2. Electa sepultura in coemeterio religiosorum, ut cadaver inibi sepeliri queat, requiritur et sufficit consensus Superioris religiosi, ad normam constitutionum cuiusque religionis.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provision of can. 1227, the permission of the local Ordinary is required for the celebration of Mass and of other sacred functions in any private chapel.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1229, "c1917": "§1. Si quis, sepulcrum maiorum in aliquo coemeterio possidens, non electa alibi sepultura, decesserit, in eodem sepeliendus est, si illuc commode asportari possit, salvo praescripto can. 1218, §3. §2. Pro uxore attenditur sepulcrum viri, et, si plures habuerit, sepulcrum ultimi. §3. Plura si sint maiorum aut viri sepulcra, defuncti familia aut heredes locum sepulturae deligant.", "c1983": "It is appropriate that oratories and private chapels be blessed according to the rite prescribed in the liturgical books. They must, however, be reserved for divine worship only and be freed from all domestic use. CHAPTER III: SHRINES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1230, "c1917": "§1. Proprius defuncti parochus non solum ius sed etiam officium habet, excepto gravi necessitatis casu, levandi per se vel per alium cadaver, illud comitandi ad suam ecclesiam paroecialem ibique exsequias persolvendi, firmo praescripto can. 1216, §2. §2. Quod si mors acciderit in loco alienae paroeciae, et cadaver ad ecclesiam propriae paroeciae commode asportari possit, parochi proprii est, praemonito parocho loci, illud levare, comitari ad suam ecclesiam ibique exsequias peragere. §3. Si ecclesia funeris sit ecclesia regularis aliave exempta a iurisdictione parochi, parochus, sub cruce ecclesiae funerantis, cadaver levat ac deducit ad ecclesiam; sed exsequias rector ecclesiae celebrat. §4. Si vero ecclesia funeris non sit exempta a iurisdictione parochi, celebratio exsequiarum, salvo peculiari privilegio, pertinet non ad rectorem ecclesiae funerantis, sed ad parochum in cuius territorio ecclesia sita est, dummodo defunctus parocho subiectus fuerit. 283 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. Religiosas et novitias, in religiosa domo defunctas, ad clausurae limen deferant aliae religiosae; indeque, si de religiosis agatur iurisdictioni parochi non obnoxiis, ad propriam religiosae domus ecclesiam vel oratorium deducit et exsequias peragit cappellanus; si de aliis religiosis, valet praescriptum §1.; quod vero ad religiosas attinet extra domum defunctas, serventur generalia canonum praescripta. §6. Defuncto S. R. E. Cardinali aut Episcopo extra Urbem in civitate episcopali, servetur praescriptum can. 397, n. 3. §7. Si cadaver mittatur ad locum ubi nec defunctus propriam paroeciam habebat, nec ecclesia funeris legitime fuerat electa, ius levandi cadaver, peragendi exsequias, si peragendae sint, et cadaver ad sepulturam deducendi, pertinet ad ecclesiam cathedralem eiusdem loci; quae si desit, ad ecclesiam paroeciae in qua coemeterium situm est, nisi aliud ferant loci consuetudo aut dioecesana statuta.", "c1983": "The term shrine means a church or other sacred place which, with the approval of the local Ordinary, is by reason of special devotion frequented by the faithful as pilgrims.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1231, "c1917": "§1. Expletis in ecclesia exsequiis, cadaver tumulandum est ad normam librorum liturgicorum in coemeterio ecclesiae funeris, salvis praescriptis can. 1228, 1229. §2. Qui exsequias in ecclesia peregit, non solum ius, sed etiam officium habet, excepto gravi necessitatis casu, comitandi per se vel per alium sacerdotem cadaver ad locum sepulturae.", "c1983": "For a shrine to be described as national, the approval of the Episcopal Conference is necessary. For it to be described as international, the approval of the Holy See is required.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1232, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdos qui cadaver comitetur ad ecclesiam funeris vel ad locum sepulturae, libere transire poterit, cum stola quoque et cruce elevata, per territorium alius paroeciae vel dioecesis, etiam sine parochi vel Ordinarii licentia. §2. Si cadaver tumulandum sit in coemeterio ad quod commode asportari nequeat, parochus vel rector ecclesiae funeris nequit sibi vindicare ius illud comitandi extra fines civitatis vel loci. 284 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The local Ordinary is competent to approve the statutes of a diocesan shrine; the Episcopal Conference, those of a national shrine; the Holy See alone, those of an international shrine. §2 The statutes of a shrine are to determine principally its purpose, the authority of the rector, and the ownership and administration of its property.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1233, "c1917": "§1. Nequit parochus, sine iusta et gravi causa ab Ordinario probata, excludere clericos saeculares, religiosos ac pia sodalitia quae familia vel heredes advocare velint ad deducendum cadaver ad ecclesiam funeris et ad sepulturam, et assistendum funeri; clerici tamen ipsi ecclesiae addicti a familia vel heredibus prae aliis omnibus invitari debent. §2. Nunquam admittantur societates vel insignia religioni catholicae manifeste hostilia. §3. Associantes cadaver tenentur morem gerere parocho circa ductum funeris, salvis uniuscuiusque praecedentiae iuribus. §4. Laici cadaver, generis aut dignitatis cuiusvis ille fuerit, clerici ne deferant.", "c1983": "Certain privileges may be granted to shrines when the local circumstances, the number of pilgrims and especially the good of the faithful would seem to make this advisable.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1234, "c1917": "§1. Locorum Ordinarii indicem funeralium taxarum seu eleemosynarum, si non exsistat, pro suo territorio, de consilio Capituli cathedralis, ac, si opportunum duxerint, vicariorum foraneorum dioecesis et parochorum civitatis episcopalis, conficiant, attentis legitimis consuetudinibus particularibus et omnibus personarum et locorum circumstantiis; in eoque pro diversis casibus iura singulorum moderate determinent, ita ut quaelibet contentionum et scandali removeatur occasio. §2. Si in indice plures classes enumerentur, liberum est iis quorum interest classem eligere.", "c1983": "§1 At shrines the means of salvation are to be more abundantly made available to the faithful: by sedulous proclamation of the word of God, by suitable encouragement of liturgical life, especially by the celebration of the Eucharist and penance, and by the fostering of approved forms of popular devotion. §2 In shrines or in places adjacent to them, votive offerings of popular art and devotion are to be displayed and carefully safeguarded. CHAPTER IV: ALTARS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1235, "c1917": "§1. Districte prohibetur ne quis, sepulturae vel exsequiarum seu anniversarii mortuorum causa, quidquam exigat ultra id quod in dioecesano taxarum indice statuitur. §2. Pauperes gratis omnino ac decenter funerentur et sepeliantur, cum exsequiis, secundum liturgicas leges et dioecesana statuta, praescriptis. 285 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The altar or table on which the eucharistic Sacrifice is celebrated is termed fixed if it is so constructed that it is attached to the floor and therefore cannot be moved; it is termed movable, if it can be removed. 242 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church §2 It is proper that in every church there should be a fixed altar. In other places which are intended for the celebration of sacred functions, the altar may be either fixed or movable.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1236, "c1917": "§1. Salvo iure particulari, quoties fidelis non funeratur in ecclesia paroeciali propria, proprio defuncti parocho debetur portio paroecialis, excepto casu quo cadaver in ecclesiam propriae paroeciae commode asportari nequeat. §2. Si quis habeat plures paroecias proprias ad quas cadaver commode deferri posset, et alibi funeretur, portio paroecialis dividenda est inter omnes parochos proprios.", "c1983": "§1 In accordance with the traditional practice of the Church, the table of a fixed altar is to be of stone, indeed of a single natural stone. However, even some other worthy and solid material may be used, if the Episcopal Conference so judges. The support or the base can be made from any material. §2 A movable altar can be made of any solid material which is suitable for liturgical use.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1237, "c1917": "§1. Detrahi debet portio paroecialis ex omnibus et solis emolumentis, quae statuta sunt pro funere et tumulatione in taxa dioecesana. §2. Si quacunque de causa primum sollemne officium funebre non statim, sed intra mensem completum a die tumulationis fiat, licet hoc die non defuerint minora publica officia, portio tamen paroecialis ex huius etiam funeris emolumentis debetur. §3. Quantitas portionis paroecialis determinetur in taxa dioecesana; et si ecclesia paroecialis et ecclesia funerans ad diversas dioeceses pertineant, quantitas portionis paroecialis attenditur secundum taxam ecclesiae funerantis.", "c1983": "§1 Fixed altars are to be dedicated, movable ones either dedicated or blessed, according to the rites prescribed in the liturgical books. §2 The ancient tradition of placing relics of Martyrs or of other Saints within a fixed altar is to be retained, in accordance with the rites prescribed in the liturgical books.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1238, "c1917": "Expleta tumulatione, minister in libro defunctorum describat nomen et aetatem defuncti, nomen parentum vel coniugis, tempus mortis, quis et quae Sacramenta ministraverit, locum et tempus tumulationis. CAPUT III. De iis quibus sepultura ecclesiastica concedenda est aut neganda.", "c1983": "§1 An altar loses its dedication or blessing in accordance with can. 1212. §2 Altars, whether fixed or movable, do not lose their dedication or blessing as a result of a church or other sacred place being made over to secular usage.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1239, "c1917": "§1. Ad sepulturam ecclesiasticam non sunt admittendi qui sine baptismo decesserint. §2. Catechumeni qui nulla sua culpa sine baptismo moriantur, baptizatis accensendi sunt. §3. Omnes baptizati sepultura ecclesiastica donandi sunt, nisi eadem a iure expresse priventur. 286 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 An altar, whether fixed or movable, is to be reserved for divine worship alone, to the exclusion of any secular usage. §2 No corpse is to be buried beneath an altar; otherwise, it is not lawful to celebrate Mass at that altar. CHAPTER V: CEMETERIES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1240, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiastica sepultura privantur, nisi ante mortem aliqua dederint poenitentiae signa: 1° Notorii apostatae a christiana fide, aut sectae haereticae vel schismaticae aut sectae massonicae aliisve eiusdem generis societatibus notorie addicti; 2° Excommunicati vel interdicti post sententiam condemnatoriam vel declaratoriam; 3° Qui se ipsi occiderint deliberato consilio; 4° Mortui in duello aut ex vulnere inde relato; 5° Qui mandaverint suum corpus cremationi tradi; 6° Alii peccatores publici et manifesti. §2. Occurrente praedictis in casibus aliquo dubio, consulatur, si tempus sinat, Ordinarius; permanente dubio, cadaver sepulturae ecclesiasticae tradatur, ita tamen ut removeatur scandalum.", "c1983": "§1 Where possible, the Church is to have its own cemeteries, or at least an area in public cemeteries which is duly blessed and reserved for the deceased faithful. §2 If, however, this is not possible, then individual graves are to be blessed in due form on each occasion.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1241, "c1917": "Excluso ab ecclesiastica sepultura deneganda quoque sunt tum quaelibet Missa exsequialis, etiam anniversaria, tum alia publica officia funebria.", "c1983": "§1 Parishes and religious institutes may each have their own cemetery. §2 Other juridical persons or families may each have their own special cemetery or burial place which, if the local Ordinary judges accordingly, is to be blessed.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1242, "c1917": "Si fieri sine gravi incommodo queat, cadaver excommunicati vitandi qui, contra canonum statuta, sepulturam in loco sacro obtinuit, exhumandum est, servato praescripto can. 1214, §1, et in loco profano de quo in can. 1212, reponendum. SECTIO II. DE TEMPORIBUS SACRIS.", "c1983": "Bodies are not to be buried in churches, unless it is a question of the Roman Pontiff or of Cardinals or, in their proper Churches, of diocesan Bishops even retired. 243 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1243, "c1917": "Tempora sacra sunt dies festi; iisque accensentur dies abstinentiae et ieiunii. 287 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Appropriate norms are to be enacted by particular law for the management of cemeteries, especially in what concerns the protection and the fostering of their sacred character. TITLE II: SACRED TIMES", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1244, "c1917": "§1. Dies festos itemque dies abstinentiae et ieiunii, universae Ecclesiae communes, constituere, transferre, abolere, unius est supremae ecclesiasticae auctoritatis. §2. Ordinarii locorum peculiares suis dioecesibus seu locis dies festos aut dies abstinentiae et ieiunii possunt, per modum tantum actus, indicere.", "c1983": "§1 Only the supreme ecclesiastical authority can establish, transfer or suppress holydays or days of penance which are applicable to the universal Church, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1246 §2. §2 Diocesan Bishops can proclaim special holydays or days of penance for their own dioceses or territories, but only for individual occasions.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1245, "c1917": "§1. Non solum Ordinarii locorum, sed etiam parochi, in casibus singularibus iustaque de causa, possunt subiectos sibi singulos fideles singulasve familias, etiam extra territorium, atque in suo territorio etiam peregrinos, a lege communi de observantia festorum itemque de observantia abstinentiae et ieiunii vel etiam utriusque dispensare. §2. Ordinarii, ex cauca peculiari magni populi concursus aut publicae valetudinis, possunt totam quoque dioecesim seu locum a ieiunio et ab abstinentia vel etiam ab utraque simul lege dispensare. §3. In religione clericali exempta eandem dispensandi potestatem habent Superiores ad modum parochi, quod attinet ad personas, de quibus in can. 514, §1.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the right of diocesan Bishops as in can. 87, a parish priest, in individual cases, for a just reason and in accordance with the prescriptions of the diocesan Bishop, can give a dispensation from the obligation of observing a holyday or day of penance, or commute the obligation into some other pious works. The Superior of a pontifical clerical religious institute or society of apostolic life has the same power in respect of his own subjects and of those who reside day and night in a house of the institute or society. CHAPTER I: FEAST DAYS", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1246, "c1917": "Supputatio diei festi, itemque diei abstinentiae et ieiunii, facienda est a media nocte usque ad mediam noctem, salvo praescripto can. 923. TITULUS XIII. De diebus festis.", "c1983": "§1 The Lord’s Day, on which the paschal mystery is celebrated, is by apostolic tradition to be observed in the universal Church as the primary holyday of obligation. In the same way the following holydays are to be observed: the Nativity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Epiphany, the Ascension of Christ, the feast of the Body and Blood of Christ, the feast of Mary the Mother of God, her Immaculate Conception, her Assumption, the feast of St Joseph, the feast of the Apostles SS Peter and Paul, and the feast of All Saints. §2 However, the Episcopal Conference may, with the prior approval of the Apostolic See, suppress certain holydays of obligation or transfer them to a Sunday. [The Dicastery for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments has clarified in a Note of 23.I.2025 that in the case of an occasional occurrentia festorum which gives rise to the transfer of a holyday of obligation, the obligation to attend Mass is not transferred]", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1247, "c1917": "§1. Dies festi sub praecepto in universa Ecclesia sunt tantum: Omnes et singuli dies dominici, festa Nativitatis, Circumcisionis, Epiphaniae, Ascensionis et sanctissimi Corporis Christi, Immaculatae Conceptionis et Assumptionis Almae Genitricis Dei Mariae, sancti Ioseph eius sponsi, Beatorum Petri et Pauli Apostolorum, Omnium denique Sanctorum. 288 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Ecclesiastico praecepto dies festi Patronorum non subiacent; locorum autem Ordinarii possunt sollemnitatem exteriorem transferre ad dominicam proxime sequentem. §3. Sicubi aliquod festum ex enumeratis legitime sit abolitum vel translatum, nihil inconsulta Sede Apostolica innovetur.", "c1983": "On Sundays and other holydays of obligation, the faithful are obliged to assist at Mass. They are also to abstain from such work or business that would inhibit the worship to be given to God, the joy proper to the Lord’s Day, or the due relaxation of mind and body. 244 Book IV: The Sanctifying Office of the Church", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1248, "c1917": "Festis de praecepto diebus Missa audienda est; et abstinendum ab operibus servilibus, actibus forensibus, itemque, nisi aliud ferant legitimae consuetudines aut peculiaria indulta, publico mercatu, nundinis, aliisque publicis emptionibus et venditionibus.", "c1983": "§1 The obligation of assisting at Mass is satisfied wherever Mass is celebrated in a Catholic rite either on a holyday itself or on the evening of the previous day. §2 If it is impossible to assist at a eucharistic celebration, either because no sacred minister is available or for some other grave reason, the faithful are strongly recommended to take part in a liturgy of the Word, if there be such in the parish church or some other sacred place, which is celebrated in accordance with the provisions laid down by the diocesan Bishop; or to spend an appropriate time in prayer, whether personally or as a family or, as occasion presents, in a group of families. CHAPTER II: DAYS OF PENANCE", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1249, "c1917": "Legi de audiendo Sacro satisfacit qui Missae adest quocunque catholico ritu celebretur, sub dio aut in quacunque ecclesia vel oratorio publico aut semi-publico et in privatis coemeteriorum aediculis de quibus in can. 1190, non vero in aliis oratoriis privatis, nisi hoc privilegium a Sede Apostolica concessum fuerit. TITULUS XIV. De abstinentia et ieiunio.", "c1983": "All Christ’s faithful are obliged by divine law, each in his or her own way, to do penance. However, so that all may be joined together in a certain common practice of penance, days of penance are prescribed. On these days the faithful are in a special manner to devote themselves to prayer, to engage in works of piety and charity, and to deny themselves, by fulfilling their obligations more faithfully and especially by observing the fast and abstinence which the following canons prescribe.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1250, "c1917": "Abstinentiae lex vetat carne iureque ex carne vesci, non autem ovis, lacticiniis et quibuslibet condimentis etiam ex adipe animalium.", "c1983": "The days and times of penance for the universal Church are each Friday of the whole year and the season of Lent.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1251, "c1917": "§1. Lex ieiunii praescribit ut nonnisi unica per diem comestio fiat; sed non vetat aliquid cibi mane et vespere sumere, servata tamen circa ciborum quantitatem et qualitatem probata locorum consuetudine. §2. Nec vetitum est carnes ac pisces in eadem refectione permiscere; nec serotinam refectionem cum prandio permutare. 289 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Abstinence from meat, or from some other food as determined by the Episcopal Conference, is to be observed on all Fridays, unless a solemnity should fall on a Friday. Abstinence and fasting are to be observed on Ash Wednesday and Good Friday.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1252, "c1917": "§1. Lex solius abstinentiae servanda est singulis sextis feriis. §2. Lex abstinentiae simul et ieiunii servanda est feria quarta Cinerum, feriis sextis et sabbatis Quadragesimae et feriis Quatuor Temporum, pervigiliis Pentecostes, Deiparae in caelum assumptae, Omnium Sanctorum et Nativitatis Domini. §3. Lex solius ieiunii servanda est reliquis omnibus Quadragesimae diebus. §4. Diebus dominicis vel festis de praecepto lex abstinentiae, vel abstinentiae et ieiunii, vel ieiunii tantum cessat, excepto festo tempore Quadragesimae, nec pervigilia anticipantur; item cessat Sabbato Sancto post meridiem.", "c1983": "The law of abstinence binds those who have completed their fourteenth year. The law of fasting binds those who have attained their majority, until the beginning of their sixtieth year. Pastors of souls and parents are to ensure that even those who by reason of their age are not bound by the law of fasting and abstinence, are taught the true meaning of penance.", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1253, "c1917": "His canonibus nihil immutatur de indultis particularibus, de votis cuiuslibet personae physicae vel moralis, de constitutionibus ac regulis cuiusvis religionis vel instituti approbati sive virorum sive mulierum in communi viventium etiam sine votis.", "c1983": "The Episcopal Conference can determine more particular ways in which fasting and abstinence are to be observed. In place of abstinence or fasting it can substitute, in whole or in part, other forms of penance, especially works of charity and exercises of piety. 245 BOOK V: THE TEMPORAL GOODS OF THE CHURCH", "commentary": "Sanctifying Office: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1254, "c1917": "§1. Abstinentiae lege tenentur omnes qui septimum aetatis annum expleverint. §2. Lege ieiunii adstringuntur omnes ab expleto vicesimo primo aetatis anno ad inceptum sexagesimum. PARS TERTIA. DE CULTU DIVINO.", "c1983": "§1 The Catholic Church has the inherent right, independently of any secular power, to acquire, retain, administer and alienate temporal goods, in pursuit of its proper objectives. §2 These proper objectives are principally the regulation of divine worship, the provision of fitting support for the clergy and other ministers, and the carrying out of works of the sacred apostolate and of charity, especially for the needy.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1255, "c1917": "§1. Sanctissimae Trinitati, singulis eiusdem Personis, Christo Domino, etiam sub speciebus sacramentalibus, debetur cultus latriae; Beatae Mariae Virgini cultus hyperduliae; aliis cum Christo in caelo regnantibus cultus duliae. §2. Sacris quoque reliquiis atque imaginibus veneratio et cultus debetur relativus personae ad quam reliquiae imaginesque referuntur. 290 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The universal Church, as well as the Apostolic See, particular Churches and all other public and private juridical persons are capable of acquiring, retaining, administering and alienating temporal goods, in accordance with the law. [On the notions of ecclesiastical goods and of administration, see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004] [The m.p. Il diritto nativo, 20.II.2023, establishes that all the goods of the various institutions that make up the Holy See are public ecclesiastical goods]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1256, "c1917": "Cultus, si deferatur nomine Ecclesiae a personis legitime ad hoc deputatis et per actus ex Ecclesiae institutione Deo, Sanctis ac Beatis tantum exhibendos, dicitur publicus; sin minus, privatus.", "c1983": "Under the supreme authority of the Roman Pontiff, ownership of goods belongs to that juridical person which has lawfully acquired them.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1257, "c1917": "Unius Apostolicae Sedis est tum sacram ordinare liturgiam, tum liturgicos approbare libros.", "c1983": "§1 All temporal goods belonging to the universal Church, to the Apostolic See or to other public juridical persons in the Church, are ecclesiastical goods and are regulated by the canons which follow, as well as by their own statutes. §2 Unless it is otherwise expressly provided, temporal goods belonging to a private juridical person are regulated by its own statutes, not by these canons. [See Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1258, "c1917": "§1. Haud licitum est fidelibus quovis modo active assistere seu partem habere in sacris acatholicorum. §2. Tolerari potest praesentia passiva seu mere materialis, civilis officii vel honoris causa, ob gravem rationem ab Episcopo in casu dubii probandam, in acatholicorum funeribus, nuptiis similibusque sollemniis, dummodo perversionis et scandali periculum absit.", "c1983": "In the canons which follow, the term Church signifies not only the universal Church or the Apostolic See, but also any public juridical person in the Church, unless the contrary is clear from the context or from the nature of the matter. TITLE I: THE ACQUISITION OF GOODS", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1259, "c1917": "§1. Orationes et pietatis exercitia ne permittantur in ecclesiis vel oratoriis sine revisione et expressa Ordinarii loci licentia, qui in casibus difficilioribus rem totam Sedi Apostolicae subiiciat. §2. Loci Ordinarius nequit novas litanias approbare publice recitandas.", "c1983": "The Church may acquire temporal goods in any way in which, by either natural or positive law, it is lawful for others to do this. 246 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1260, "c1917": "Ecclesiae ministri in cultu exercendo unice a Superioribus ecclesiasticis dependere debent.", "c1983": "The Church has the inherent right to require from the faithful whatever is necessary for its proper objectives.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1261, "c1917": "§1. Locorum Ordinarii advigilent ut sacrorum canonum praescripta de divino cultu sedulo observentur, et praesertim ne in cultum divinum sive publicum sive privatum aut in quotidianam fidelium vitam superstitiosa ulla praxis inducatur, aut quidquam admittatur a fide alienum vel ab ecclesiastica traditione absonum vel turpis quaestus speciem praeseferens. §2. Si loci Ordinarius leges pro suo territorio hac in re tulerit, etiam religiosi omnes, exempti quoque, obligatione tenentur easdem servandi; et Ordinarius potest eorundem ecclesias vel publica oratoria in hunc finem visitare. 291 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The faithful have the right to donate temporal goods for the benefit of the Church. §2 The diocesan Bishop is bound to remind the faithful of the obligation mentioned in can. 222 §1, and in an appropriate manner to urge it.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1262, "c1917": "§1. Optandum ut, congruenter antiquae disciplinae, mulieres in ecclesia separatae sint a viris. §2. Viri in ecclesia vel extra ecclesiam, dum sacris ritibus assistunt, nudo capite sint, nisi aliud ferant probati populorum mores aut peculiaria rerum adiuncta; mulieres autem, capite cooperto et modeste vestitae, maxime cum ad mensam Dominicam accedunt.", "c1983": "The faithful are to give their support to the Church in response to appeals and in accordance with the norms laid down by the Episcopal Conference.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1263, "c1917": "§1. Potest magistratibus, pro eorum dignitate et gradu, locus in ecclesia esse distinctus, ad normam legum liturgicarum. §2. Sine expresso Ordinarii loci consensu nemo fidelis locum habeat in ecclesia sibi suisque reservatum; Ordinarius autem consensum ne praebeat, nisi ceterorum fidelium commoditati sit sufficienter consultum. §3. Ea semper factis in concessionibus inest tacita conditio, ut Ordinarius possit, ex iusta causa, concessionem revocare, non obstante quolibet temporis decursu.", "c1983": "The diocesan Bishop, after consulting the finance committee and the council of priests, has the right to levy on public juridical persons subject to his authority a tax for the needs of the diocese. This tax must be moderate and proportionate to their income. He may impose an extraordinary and moderate tax on other physical and juridical persons only in a grave necessity and under the same conditions, but without prejudice to particular laws and customs which may give him greater rights. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 1263, 20.V.1989, establishes that external schools of religious insitutes of pontifical right are not public juridical persons subject to the Bishop’s authority] [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18162/2023, 22.I.2024, clarifies that the bishop can lawfully impose a tax on a gift bequeathed to a parish mortis causa] [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 18374/2024, 7.XII.2024, confirms that establishing a parish solidarity fund is canonically permissible and distinct from diocesan taxes; it also offers practical guidance on structuring the fund’s statutes, governance, financial transparency, juridical status, asset protection, and major transfers to ensure it operates legitimately and in harmony with Church law and pastoral priorities] [See also the Reply of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 8.II.2000, to a recourse concerning the entities subject to the Bishop’s authority for the purpose of the tax in can. 1263]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1264, "c1917": "§1. Musicae in quibus sive organo aliisve instrumentis sive cantu lascivum aut impurum aliquid misceatur, ab ecclesiis omnino arceantur; et leges liturgicae circa musicam sacram serventur. §2. Religiosae mulieres, si eisdem liceat, ad normam suarum constitutionum vel legum liturgicarum ac de venia Ordinarii loci, in propria ecclesia aut oratorio publico canere, tali e loco canant, ubi a populo conspici nequeant. TITULUS XV. De custodia et cultu sanctissimae Eucharistiae.", "c1983": "Unless the law prescribes otherwise, it is for the provincial Bishops’ meeting to: 1° determine the taxes, to be approved by the Apostolic See, for acts of executive authority which grant a favour, or for the execution of rescripts from the Apostolic See; 247 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church 2° determine the offerings on the occasion of the administration of the sacraments and sacramentals.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1265, "c1917": "§1. Sanctissima Eucharistia, dummodo adsit qui eius curam habeat et regulariter sacerdos semel saltem in hebdomada Missam in sacro loco celebret: 292 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 1° Custodiri debet in ecclesia cathedrali, in ecclesia principe Abbatiae vel Praelaturae nullius, Vicariatus et Praefecturae Apostolicae, in qualibet ecclesia paroeciali vel quasi-paroeciali et in ecclesia adnexa domui religiosorum exemptorum sive virorum sive mulierum; 2° Custodiri potest, de licentia Ordinarii loci, in ecclesia collegiata et in oratorio principali sive publico sive semi-publico tum domus piae aut religiosae, tum collegii ecclesiastici quod a clericis saecularibus vel a religiosis regatur. §2. Ut in aliis ecclesiis seu oratoriis custodiri possit, necessarium est indultum apostolicum; loci Ordinarius hanc licentiam concedere potest tantummodo ecclesiae aut oratorio publico ex iusta causa et per modum actus. §3. Nemini licet sanctissimam Eucharistiam apud se retinere aut secum in itinere deferre.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the right of mendicant religious, all private juridical or physical persons are forbidden to make a collection for any pious or ecclesiastical institute or purpose without the written permission of their proper Ordinary and of the local Ordinary. §2 The Episcopal Conference can draw up rules regarding collections, which must be observed by all, including those who from their foundation are called and are ‘mendicants’.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1266, "c1917": "Ecclesiae in quibus sanctissima Eucharistia asservatur, praesertim paroeciales, quotidie per aliquot saltem horas fidelibus pateant.", "c1983": "In all churches and oratories regularly open to Christ’s faithful, including those belonging to religious institutes, the local Ordinary may order that a special collection be taken up for specified parochial, diocesan, national or universal initiatives. The collection must afterwards be carefully forwarded to the diocesan curia.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1267, "c1917": "Revocato quolibet contrario privilegio, in ipsa religiosa vel pia domo sanctissima Eucharistia custodiri nequit, nisi vel in ecclesia vel in principali oratorio; nec apud moniales intra chorum vel septa monasterii.", "c1983": "§1 Unless the contrary is clear, offerings made to Superiors or administrators of any ecclesiastical juridical person, even a private one, are presumed to have been made to the juridical person itself. §2 If there is question of a public juridical person, the offerings mentioned in §1 cannot be refused except for a just reason and, in matters of greater importance, with the permission of the Ordinary. Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1295, the permission of the Ordinary is also required for the acceptance of offerings to which are attached some qualifying obligation or condition. §3 Offerings given by the faithful for a specified purpose may be used only for that purpose.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1268, "c1917": "§1. Sanctissima Eucharistia continuo seu habitualiter custodiri nequit, nisi in uno tantum eiusdem ecclesiae altari. §2. Custodiatur in praecellentissimo ac nobilissimo ecclesiae loco ac proinde regulariter in altari maiore, nisi aliud venerationi et cultui tanti sacramenti commodius et decentius videatur, servato praescripto legum liturgicarum quod ad ultimos dies hebdomadae maioris attinet. §3. Sed in ecclesiis cathedralibus, collegiatis aut conventualibus in quibus ad altare maius chorales functiones persolvendae sunt, ne ecclesiasticis officiis impedimentum afferatur, opportunum est ut sanctissima Eucharistia regulariter non custodiatur in altari maiore, sed in alio sacello seu altari. §4. Curent ecclesiarum rectores ut altare in quo sanctissimum Sacramentum asservatur sit prae omnibus aliis ornatum, ita ut suo ipso apparatu magis moveat fidelium pietatem ac devotionem. 293 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The Church recognises prescription, in accordance with cann. 197-199, as a means both of acquiring temporal goods and of being freed from their obligations.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1269, "c1917": "§1. Sanctissima Eucharistia servari debet in tabernaculo inamovibili in media parte altaris posito. §2. Tabernaculum sit affabre exstructum, undequaque solide clausum, decenter ornatum ad normam legum liturgicarum, ab omni alia re vacuum, ac tam sedulo custodiatur ut periculum cuiusvis sacrilegae profanationis arceatur. §3. Gravi aliqua suadente causa ab Ordinario loci probata, non est vetitum sanctissimam Eucharistiam nocturno tempore extra altare, super corporali tamen, in loco tutiore et decenti, asservari, servato praescripto can. 1271. §4. Clavis tabernaculi, in quo sanctissimum Sacramentum asservatur, diligentissime custodiri debet, onerata graviter conscientia sacerdotis qui ecclesiae vel oratorii curam habet.", "c1983": "Sacred objects in private ownership may be acquired by private persons by prescription, but they may not be used for secular purposes unless they have lost their dedication or blessing. If, however, they belong to a public ecclesiastical juridical person, they may be acquired only by another public ecclesiastical juridical person. [A Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17890/2022, 16.I.2023, clarifies that a reliquary that still contains a relic should not be exhibited for profane use, but if the relic is properly removed and entrusted to the local Ordinary, an empty reliquary (as a work of art) may be displayed, for example, in a museum] 248 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1270, "c1917": "Particulae consecratae, eo numero qui infirmorum et aliorum fidelium communioni satis esse possit, perpetuo conserventur in pyxide ex solida decentique materia, eaque munda et suo operculo bene clausa, cooperta albo velo serico et, quantum res feret, ornato.", "c1983": "Immovable goods, precious movable goods, rights and legal claims, whether personal or real, which belong to the Apostolic See, are prescribed after a period of one hundred years. For those goods which belong to another public ecclesiastical juridical person, the period for prescription is thirty years.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1271, "c1917": "Coram tabernaculo, in quo sanctissimum Sacramentum asservatur, una saltem lampas diu noctuque continenter luceat, nutrienda oleo olivarum vel cera apum; ubi vero oleum olivarum haberi nequeat, Ordinarii loci prudentiae permittitur ut aliis oleis commutetur, quantum fieri potest, vegetabilibus.", "c1983": "By reason of their bond of unity and charity, and according to the resources of their dioceses, Bishops are to join together to produce those means which the Apostolic See may from time to time need to exercise properly its service of the universal Church.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1272, "c1917": "Hostiae consecratae, sive propter fidelium communionem, sive propter expositionem sanctissimi Sacramenti, et recentes sint et frequenter renoventur, veteribus rite consumptis, ita ut nullum sit periculum corruptionis, sedulo servatis instructionibus quas Ordinarius loci hac de re dederit.", "c1983": "In those regions where benefices properly so called still exist, it is for the Episcopal Conference to regulate such benefices by appropriate norms, agreed with and approved by the Apostolic See. The purpose of these norms is that the income and as far as possible the capital itself of the benefice should by degrees be transferred to the fund mentioned in can. 1274 §1. TITLE II: THE ADMINISTRATION OF GOODS", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1273, "c1917": "Qui in religiosam fidelium institutionem incumbunt, nihil omittant ut pietatem erga sanctissimam Eucharistiam in eorum animis excitent, eosque praesertim hortentur ut, non modo diebus dominicis et festis de praecepto, sed etiam diebus ferialibus intra hebdomadam, frequenter, quantum fieri potest, Missae sacrificio assistant et sanctissimum Sacramentum visitent. 294 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The Roman Pontiff, by virtue of his primacy of governance, is the supreme administrator and steward of all ecclesiastical goods.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1274, "c1917": "§1. In ecclesiis aut oratoriis quibus datum est asservare sanctissimam Eucharistiam, fieri potest expositio privata seu cum pyxide ex qualibet iusta causa sine Ordinarii licentia; expositio vero publica seu cum ostensorio die festo Corporis Christi et intra octavam fieri potest in omnibus ecclesiis inter Missarum sollemnia et ad Vesperas; aliis vero temporibus nonnisi ex iusta et gravi causa praesertim publica et de Ordinarii loci licentia, licet ecclesia ad religionem exemptam pertineat. §2. Minister expositionis et repositionis sanctissimi Sacramenti est sacerdos vel diaconus; minister vero benedictionis Eucharisticae est solus sacerdos, nec eam impertire diaconus potest, nisi in casu quo, ad normam can. 845, §2, Viaticum ad infirmum detulerit.", "c1983": "§1 In every diocese there is to be a special fund which collects offerings and temporal goods for the purpose of providing, in accordance with can. 281, for the support of the clergy who serve the diocese, unless they are otherwise catered for. [See the Reply of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 29.IV.2000, to a recourse concerning the compatibility of certain diocesan norms on priests’ remuneration and pension benefits with cann. 281 §1 and 1274 §1] §2 Where there is as yet no properly organised system of social provision for the clergy, the Episcopal Conference is to see that a fund is established which will furnish adequate social security for them. §3 To the extent that it is required, a common reserve is to be established in every diocese by which the Bishop is enabled to fulfil his obligations towards other persons who serve the Church and to meet various needs of the diocese, this can also be the means by which wealthier dioceses may help poorer ones. §4 Depending on differing local circumstances, the purposes described in §§2 and 3 might better be achieved by amalgamating various diocesan funds, or by cooperation between various dioceses, or even by setting up a suitable association for them, or indeed for the whole territory of the Episcopal Conference itself. 249 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church §5 If possible, these funds are to be established in such a manner that they will have standing also in the civil law.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1275, "c1917": "Supplicatio Quadraginta Horarum in omnibus ecclesiis paroecialibus aliisque, in quibus sanctissimum Sacramentum habitualiter asservatur statutis de consensu Ordinarii loci diebus, maiore qua fieri potest sollemnitate quotannis habeatur; et sicubi ob peculiaria rerum adiuncta nequeat sine gravi incommodo et cum reverentia tanto sacramento debita fieri, curet loci Ordinarius ut saltem per a1iquot continuas horas, statis diebus, sanctissimum Sacramentum sollemniore ritu exponatur. TITULUS XVI. De cultu Sanctorum, sacrarum imaginum, et reliquiarum.", "c1983": "A reserve set up by a number of different dioceses is to be administered according to norms opportunely agreed upon by the Bishops concerned.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1276, "c1917": "Bonum atque utile est Dei Servos, una cum Christo regnantes, suppliciter invocare eorumque reliquias atque imagines venerari; sed prae ceteris filiali devotione Beatissimam Virginem Mariam fideles universi prosequantur.", "c1983": "§1 Ordinaries must carefully supervise the administration of all the goods which belong to public juridical persons subject to them, without prejudice to lawful titles which may give the Ordinary greater rights. §2 Taking into account rights, lawful customs and the circumstances, Ordinaries are to regulate the whole matter of the administration of ecclesiastical goods by issuing special instructions, within the limits of universal and particular law. [See Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1277, "c1917": "§1. Cultu publico eos tantum Dei Servos venerari licet, qui auctoritate Ecclesiae inter Sanctos vel Beatos relati sint. §2. In album Sanctorum canonice relatis cultus duliae debetur; Sancti coli possunt ubique et quovis actu eius generis cultus; Beati vero non possunt, nisi loco et modo quo Romanus Pontifex concesserit. 295 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In carrying out acts of administration which, in the light of the financial situation of the diocese, are of major importance, the diocesan Bishop must consult the finance committee and the college of consultors. For acts of extraordinary administration, except in cases expressly provided for in the universal law or stated in the documents of foundation, the diocesan Bishop needs the consent of the committee and of the college of consultors. It is for the Episcopal Conference to determine what are to be regarded as acts of extraordinary administration. [Regarding acts of ordinary and extraordinary administration in the Roman Curia, see m.p. On the limits and modalities of ordinary administration, 16.I.2024, and Rescriptum ex audientia SS.mi circa i limiti e le modalità dell’ordinaria amministrazione, 4.III.2024 (Communicationes I/2024, pp. 108-109)]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1278, "c1917": "Laudabiliter quoque, servatis servandis, Sancti nationum, dioecesium, provinciarum, confraternitatum, familiarum religiosarum aliorumque locorum et moralium personarum eliguntur et, accedente confirmatione Sedis Apostolicae, constituuntur Patroni; Beati non item, sine peculiari eiusdem Sedis Apostolicae indulto.", "c1983": "Besides the duties mentioned in can. 494 §§3 and 4, the diocesan Bishop may also entrust to the financial administrator the duties mentioned in can. 1276 §1 and can. 1279 §2.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1279, "c1917": "§1. Nemini liceat in ecclesiis, etiam exemptis, aliisve locis sacris ullam insolitam ponere vel ponendam curare imaginem, nisi ab Ordinario loci sit approbata. §2. Ordinarius autem sacras imagines publice ad fidelium venerationem exponendas ne approbet, quae cum probato Ecclesiae usu non congruant. §3. Nunquam sinat Ordinarius in ecclesiis aliisve locis sacris exhiberi falsi dogmatis imagines vel quae debitam decentiam et honestatem non praeseferant, aut rudibus periculosi erroris occasionem praebeant. §4. Si imagines, publicae venerationi expositae, sollemniter benedicantur, haec benedictio Ordinario reservatur, qui tamen potest eam cuilibet sacerdoti committere.", "c1983": "§1 The administration of ecclesiastical goods pertains to the one with direct power of governance over the person to whom the goods belong, unless particular law or statutes or legitimate custom state otherwise, and without prejudice to the right of the Ordinary to intervene where there is negligence on the part of the administrator. §2 Where no administrators are appointed for a public juridical person by law or by the documents of foundation or by its own statutes, the Ordinary to which it is subject is to appoint suitable persons as administrators for a three-year term. The same persons can be re-appointed by the Ordinary. 250 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church [See Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 12.II.2004]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1280, "c1917": "Imagines pretiosae, idest vetustate, arte, aut cultu praestantes, in ecclesiis vel oratoriis publicis fidelium venerationi expositae, si quando reparatione indigeant, nunquam restaurentur sine dato scriptis consensu ab Ordinario; qui, antequam licentiam concedat, prudentes ac peritos viros consulat.", "c1983": "Every juridical person is to have its own finance committee, or at least two counsellors, who are to assist in the performance of the administrator’s duties, in accordance with the statutes.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1281, "c1917": "§1. Insignes reliquiae aut imagines pretiosae itemque aliae reliquiae aut imagines quae in aliqua ecclesia magna populi veneratione honorentur, nequeunt valide alienari neque in aliam ecclesiam perpetuo transferri sine Apostolicae Sedis permissu. §2. Insignes Sanctorum vel Beatorum reliquiae sunt corpus, caput, brachium, antibrachium, cor, lingua, manus, crus aut illa pars corporis in qua passus est martyr, dummodo sit integra et non parva. 296 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of the statutes administrators act invalidly when they go beyond the limits and manner of ordinary administration, unless they have first received in writing from the Ordinary the faculty to do so. §2 The statutes are to determine what acts go beyond the limits and manner of ordinary administration. If the statutes are silent on this point, it is for the diocesan Bishop, after consulting the finance committee, to determine these acts for the persons subject to him. §3 Except and insofar as it is to its benefit, a juridical person is not held responsible for the invalid actions of its administrators. The juridical person is, however, responsible when such actions are valid but unlawful, without prejudice to its right to bring an action or have recourse against the administrators who have caused it damage. [See the offences against Church patrimony that are set out in the new can. 1376]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1282, "c1917": "§1. Insignes Sanctorum vel Beatorum reliquiae nequeunt in aedibus vel oratoriis privatis asservari, sine expressa Ordinarii loci licentia. §2. Reliquiae non insignes debito cum honore etiam in domibus privatis servari pieque a fidelibus gestari possunt.", "c1983": "All persons, whether clerics or laity, who lawfully take part in the administration of ecclesiastical goods, are bound to fulfil their duties in the name of the Church, in accordance with the law.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1283, "c1917": "§1. Publico cultu eae solae reliquiae in ecclesiis, quanquam exemptis, honorari possunt, quas genuinas esse constet authentico documento alicuius S. R. E. Cardinalis, vel Ordinarii loci, vel alius viri ecclesiastici cui facultas authenticandi indulto apostolico sit concessa. §2. Vicarius Generalis nequii, sine mandato speciali, reliquias authenticas edicere.", "c1983": "Before administrators undertake their duties: 1° they must take an oath, in the presence of the Ordinary or his delegate, that they will well and truly perform their office; 2° they are to draw up a clear and accurate inventory, to be signed by themselves, of all immovable goods, of those movable goods which are precious or of a high cultural value, and of all other goods, with a description and an estimate of their value; when this has been compiled, it is to be certified as correct; 3° one copy of this inventory is to be kept in the administration office and another in the curial archive; any change which takes place in the property is to be noted on both copies.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1284, "c1917": "Locorum Ordinarii reliquiam, quam certo non esse authenticam norint, a fidelium cultu prudenter amoveant.", "c1983": "§1 All administrators are to perform their duties with the diligence of a good householder. §2 Therefore they must: 251 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church 1° be vigilant that no goods placed in their care in any way perish or suffer damage; to this end they are, to the extent necessary, to arrange insurance contracts; 2° ensure that the ownership of ecclesiastical goods is safeguarded in ways which are valid in civil law; 3° observe the provisions of canon and civil law, and the stipulations of the founder or donor or lawful authority; they are to take special care that damage will not be suffered by the Church through the non-observance of the civil law; 4° seek accurately and at the proper time the income and produce of the goods, guard them securely and expend them in accordance with the wishes of the founder or lawful norms; 5° at the proper time pay the interest which is due by reason of a loan or pledge, and take care that in due time the capital is repaid; 6° with the consent of the Ordinary make use of money which is surplus after payment of expenses and which can be profitably invested for the purposes of the juridical person; 7° keep accurate records of income and expenditure; 8° draw up an account of their administration at the end of each year; 9° keep in order and preserve in a convenient and suitable archive the documents and records establishing the rights of the Church or institute to its goods; where conveniently possible, authentic copies must be placed in the curial archives. §3 It is earnestly recommended that administrators draw up each year a budget of income and expenditure. However, it is left to particular law to make this an obligation and to determine more precisely how it is to be presented.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1285, "c1917": "§1. Sacrae reliquiae, quarum authenticitatis documenta ob civiles perturbationes vel ob alium quemlibet casum interierint, publicae venerationi ne exponantur, nisi praecedat iudicium Ordinarii loci, non autem Vicarii Generalis sine mandato speciali. §2. Reliquiae tamen antiquae in ea veneratione qua hactenus fuerunt, sunt retinendae, nisi in aliquo peculiari casu certis argumentis constet eas falsas vel suppositicias esse.", "c1983": "Solely within the limits of ordinary administration, administrators are allowed to make gifts for pious purposes or Christian charity out of the movable goods which do not form part of the stable patrimony.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1286, "c1917": "Locorum Ordinarii ne sinant, maxime in sacris concionibus, libris, ephemeridibus vel commentariis fovendae pietati destinatis, ex meris coniecturis, ex solis probabilibus argumentis vel praeiudicatis opinionibus, praesertim verbis ludibrium aut despectum sapientibus, quaestiones agitari de sacrarum reliquiarum authenticitate. 297 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Administrators of temporal goods: 1° in making contracts of employment, are accurately to observe also, according to the principles taught by the Church, the civil laws relating to labour and social life; 2° are to pay to those who work for them under contract a just and honest wage which will be sufficient to provide for their needs and those of their dependents.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1287, "c1917": "§1. Reliquiae, cum exponuntur, in thecis seu capsis clausae et obsignatae sint oportet. §2. Reliquiae sanctissimae Crucis nunquam in eadem theca cum reliquiis Sanctorum publicae venerationi exhibeantur, sed propriam thecam separatam habeant. §3. Beatorum reliquiae, sine peculiari indulto, in processionibus ne circumferantur, neve in ecclesiis exponantur, nisi ubi eorum officium et Missa celebretur ex Sedis Apostolicae concessione.", "c1983": "§1 Where ecclesiastical goods of any kind are not lawfully withdrawn from the power of governance of the diocesan Bishop, their administrators, both clerical and lay, are bound to submit each year to the local Ordinary an account of 252 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church their administration, which he is to pass on to his finance committee for examination. Any contrary custom is reprobated. §2 Administrators are to render accounts to the faithful concerning the goods they have given to the Church, in accordance with the norms to be laid down by particular law.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1288, "c1917": "Sanctissimae Crucis reliquiae, quas in cruce pectorali Episcopus forte defert, ecclesiae cathedrali, ipso defuncto, cedunt, Episcopo successori transmittendae; et si defunctus pluribus praefuerit dioecesibus, ecclesiae cathedrali dioecesis, in cuius territorio supremum diem obiit aut, si extra dioecesim mortuus est, ex qua ultimo discessit.", "c1983": "Administrators are not to begin legal proceedings in the name of a public juridical person, nor are they to contest them in a secular court, without first obtaining the written permission of their proper Ordinary.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1289, "c1917": "§1. Sacras reliquias vendere nefas est; adeoque Ordinarii locorum, vicarii foranei, parochi aliive curam animarum habentes, sedulo caveant ne sacrae reliquiae, praesertim sanctissimae Crucis, occasione maxime hereditatum aut alienationis acervi bonorum, veneant, neve in acatholicorum manus transeant. §2. Rectores ecclesiarum, ceterique ad quos spectat, sedulo invigilent ne sacrae reliquiae ullo modo profanentur, neve hominum incuria pereant, vel minus decenter custodiantur. 298 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XVII. De sacris processionibus.", "c1983": "Although they may not be bound to the work of administration by virtue of an ecclesiastical office, administrators may not arbitrarily relinquish the work they have undertaken. If they do so, and this occasions damage to the Church, they are bound to restitution. TITLE III: CONTRACTS AND ESPECIALLY ALIENATION", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1290, "c1917": "§1. Nomine sacrarum processionum significantur sollemnes supplicationes quae a populo fideli, duce clero, fiunt eundo ordinatim de loco sacro ad locum sacrum, ad excitandam fidelium pietatem, ad commemoranda Dei beneficia eique gratias agendas, ad divinum auxilium implorandum. §2. Ordinariae sunt quae statis diebus per annum fiunt ad normam librorum liturgicorum vel consuetudinum ecclesiarum; extraordinariae, quae aliis publicis de causis in alios dies indicuntur.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 1547, whatever the local civil law decrees about contracts, both generally and specifically, and about the voiding of contracts, is to be observed regarding goods which are subject to the power of governance of the Church, and with the same effect, provided that the civil law is not contrary to divine law, and that canon law does not provide otherwise.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1291, "c1917": "§1. Nisi aliter ferat immemorabilis consuetudo, vel locorum circumstantiae, prudenti Episcopi iudicio, aliud exigant, die festo Corporis Christi unica tantum sollemnisque per publicas vias processio in uno eodemque loco fieri debet ab ecclesia digniore, eique clerici omnes religiosaeque virorum familiae, etiam exemptae, et laicorum confraternitates interesse debent, regularibus exceptis qui in strictiore clausura perpetuo vivant, aut a civitate ultra tria millia passuum distent. §2. Ceterae paroeciae et ecclesiae etiam regulares possunt, intra octavam, proprias processiones extra ecclesiae ambitum agere; sed ubi plures sunt ecclesiae, Ordinarii loci est dies, horas ac vias praestituere quibus suam quaeque processionem agant.", "c1983": "The permission of the authority competent by law is required for the valid alienation of goods which, by lawful assignment, constitute the stable patrimony of a public juridical person, whenever their value exceeds the sum determined by law.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1292, "c1917": "Ordinarius loci, audito Capitulo cathedrali, potest ex publica causa extraordinarias processiones indicere; quibus, sicut et ordinariis ac consuetis, ii omnes interesse debent de quibus in can. 1291, §1.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provision of can. 638 §3, when the amount of the goods to be alienated is between the minimum and maximum sums to be established by the Episcopal Conference for its region, the competent authority in the case of juridical persons not subject to the diocesan Bishop is determined by the juridical person’s own statutes. In other cases, the competent authority is the diocesan Bishop acting with the consent of the finance committee, of the college of consultors, and of any interested parties. The diocesan Bishop needs the consent of these same persons to alienate goods which belong to the diocese itself. §2 The permission of the Holy See also is required for the valid alienation of goods whose value exceeds the maximum sum, or if it is a question of the alienation of something given to the Church by reason of a vow, or of objects which are precious by reason of their artistic or historical significance. §3 When a request is made to alienate goods which are divisible, the request must state what parts have already been alienated; otherwise, the permission is invalid. 253 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church §4 Those who must give advice about or consent to the alienation of goods are not to give this advice or consent until they have first been informed precisely both about the economic situation of the juridical person whose goods it is proposed to alienate and about alienations which have already taken place.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1293, "c1917": "Religiosi etiam exempti nequeunt extra suas ecclesias et claustra processiones ducere sine Ordinarii loci licentia, salvo praescripto can. 1291, §2. 299 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 To alienate goods whose value exceeds the determined minimum sum, it is also required that there be: 1° a just reason, such as urgent necessity, evident advantage, or a religious, charitable or other grave pastoral reason; 2° a written expert valuation of the goods to be alienated. §2 To avoid harm to the Church, any other precautions drawn up by lawful authority are also to be followed.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1294, "c1917": "§1. Parochus vel quivis alius nequit processiones novas inducere aut consuetas transferre vel abolere sine Ordinarii loci licentia. §2. Processionibus alicuius ecclesiae propriis interesse debent omnes clerici eidem ecclesiae adscripti.", "c1983": "§1 Normally goods must not be alienated for a price lower than that given in the valuation. §2 The money obtained from alienation must be carefully invested for the benefit of the Church, or prudently expended according to the purposes of the alienation.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1295, "c1917": "Curent Ordinarii ut sacrae processiones, exstirpatis, si qui sint, malis usibus, ordinate procedant eaque modestia ac reverentia ab omnibus perficiantur, quae piis ac religiosis huiusmodi actibus maxime convenit. TITULUS XVIII. De sacra supellectili.", "c1983": "The provisions of cann. 1291-1294, to which the statutes of juridical persons are to conform, must be observed not only in alienation, but also in any dealings in which the patrimonial condition of the juridical person may be jeopardised.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1296, "c1917": "§1. Sacra supellex, praesertim quae, ad normam legum liturgicarum, benedicta aut consecrata esse debet quaeque publico in cultu adhibetur, caute custodiatur in ecclesiae sacrario aliove tuto ac decenti loco, nec ad usus profanos adhibeatur. §2. Ad normam can. 1522, §§2, 3 universae sacrae supellectilis inventarium fiat et accurate servetur. §3. Circa materiam et formam sacrae supellectilis, serventur praescripta liturgica, ecclesiastica traditio et, meliore quo fieri potest modo, etiam artis sacrae leges.", "c1983": "When alienation has taken place without the prescribed canonical formalities, but is valid in civil law, the competent authority must carefully weigh all the circumstances and decide whether, and if so what, action is to be taken, namely personal or real, by whom and against whom, to vindicate the rights of the Church.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1297, "c1917": "Nisi aliter sit provisum, qui officio tenentur reparandae ecclesiae ad normam can. 1186, debent quoque ei providere de sacra supellectili ad cultum necessaria. 300 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is the duty of the Episcopal Conference, taking into account the local circumstances, to determine norms about the leasing of ecclesiastical goods, especially about permission to be obtained from the competent ecclesiastical authority.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1298, "c1917": "§1. Defuncti S. R. E. Cardinalis, qui in Urbe domicilium habebat, quamvis Episcopus suburbicarius aut Abbas nullius esset, quaelibet sacra supellex, exceptis annulis et crucibus pectoralibus etiam cum sacris reliquiis, aliaeque res omnes stabiliter divino cultui destinatae, nulla habita ratione qualitatis et naturae redituum quibus comparatae sint, cedunt pontificio sacrario, nisi Cardinalis eas donaverit aut testamento reliquerit alicui ecclesiae vel oratorio publico vel loco pio vel alicui personae ecclesiasticae seu religiosae. §2. Optandum ut Cardinalis, qui huiusmodi facultate uti velit, saltem ex parte praeferat illas ecclesias, quas in titulum, administrationem seu commendam obtinuerit.", "c1983": "Unless they are of little value, ecclesiastical goods are not to be sold or leased to the administrators themselves or to their relatives up to the fourth degree of consanguinity or affinity, without the special written permission of the competent authority. TITLE IV: PIOUS DISPOSITIONS IN GENERAL AND PIOUS 254 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church FOUNDATIONS", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1299, "c1917": "§1. Defuncti Episcopi residentialis etiamsi cardinalitia dignitate fulserit, sacra supellex cedit ecclesiae cathedrali, exceptis annulis et crucibus pectoralibus etiam cum sacris reliquiis, salvo praescripto can. 1288, et iis omnibus utensilibus cuiusvis generis quae legitime probetur ab Episcopo defuncto comparata fuisse bonis ad ipsam ecclesiam non pertinentibus neque constet in ecclesiae proprietatem transiisse. §2. Si quando Episcopus duas vel plures dioeceses successive rexerit aut simul praefuerit duabus vel pluribus dioecesibus unitis aut in perpetuam administrationem concessis, cathedralem ecclesiam habentibus propriam et distinctam, quae sacra utensilia constiterit reditibus unius tantum dioecesis fuisse comparata, ea eiusdem cathedrali ecclesiae cedunt; secus dividi debent, aequis partibus, inter singulas ecclesias cathedrales, dummodo dioecesium reditus ne sint divisi, sed unam episcopalem mensam perpetuo constituant; si vero reditus divisi sint ac separati, divisio fiat inter singulas ecclesias cathedrales pro ratione fructuum quos in singulis dioecesibus Episcopus perceperit ac temporis quo eisdem praefuerit. §3. Episcopus obligatione tenetur inventarii sacrorum utensilium authentica forma conficiendi, in quo pro rei veritate quando acquisita sint, exprimat, distincteque describat si qua non ex ecclesiae reditibus ac proventibus, sed ex propriis bonis vel ex donatione sibi facta comparaverit; secus omnia reditibus ecclesiae comparata praesumuntur.", "c1983": "§1 Those who by the natural law and by canon law can freely dispose of their goods may leave them to pious causes either by an act inter vivos or by an act mortis causa. §2 In arrangements mortis causa in favour of the Church, the formalities of the civil law are as far as possible to be observed. If these formalities have been omitted, the heirs must be advised of their obligation to fulfil the intention of the testator.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1300, "c1917": "Quae in can. 1299 praescripta sunt, applicentur quoque clerico qui in aliqua ecclesia beneficium saeculare vel religiosum obtinuerit. 301 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The intentions of the faithful who give or leave goods to pious causes, whether by an act inter vivos or by an act mortis causa, once lawfully accepted, are to be most carefully observed, even in the manner of the administration and the expending of the goods, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1301 §3.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1301, "c1917": "§1. S. R. E. Cardinalis, Episcopus residentialis aliique clerici beneficiarii obligatione tenentur curandi testamento vel alio instrumento in forma iuris civilis valido ut canonica praescripta, de quibus in can. 1298-1300, debitum effectum etiam in foro civili sortiantur. §2. Quamobrem tempestive ac forma iure civili valida personam integrae famae designent ad normam can. 380, quae, adveniente ipsorum morte, non solum sacram supellectilem, sed etiam libros, documenta aliaque quae ad ecclesiam pertinent et in eorum domo reperiuntur, occupet et cui debentur, remittat.", "c1983": "§1 The Ordinary is the executor of all pious dispositions whether made mortis causa or inter vivos. §2 By this right the Ordinary can and must ensure, even by making a visitation, that pious dispositions are fulfilled. Other executors are to render him an account when they have finished their task. §3 Any clause contrary to this right of the Ordinary which is added to a last will, is to be regarded as non-existent.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1302, "c1917": "Rectores ecclesiarum aliique quibus credita sit cura sacrae supellectilis, sedulo debent eiusdem conservationi et decori prospicere.", "c1983": "§1 Anyone who receives goods in trust for pious causes, whether by an act inter vivos or by last will, must inform the Ordinary about the trust, as well as about the goods in question, both movable and immovable, and about any obligations attached to them. If the donor has expressly and totally forbidden this, the trust is not to be accepted. §2 The Ordinary must demand that goods left in trust be safely preserved and, in accordance with can. 1301, he must ensure that the pious disposition is executed. §3 When goods given in trust to a member of a religious institute or society of apostolic life, are destined for a particular place or diocese or their inhabitants, or for pious causes, the Ordinary mentioned in §§1 and 2 is the local Ordinary. Otherwise, when the person is a member of a pontifical clerical institute or of a pontifical clerical society of apostolic life, it is the major Superior; when of other religious institutes, it is the member’s proper Ordinary.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1303, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia cathedralis debet sacram supellectilem aliaque quae ad Missae sacrificium vel ad alias pontificales functiones necessaria sint, gratis Episcopo subministrare etiam privatim celebranti non solum in ecclesia cathedrali, sed in aliis quoque civitatis vel suburbii ecclesiis. §2. Si qua ecclesia paupertate laborat, potest Ordinarius permittere ut a sacerdotibus qui in proprium commodum inibi celebrant, propter utensilia ceteraque ad Missae sacrificium necessaria, moderata stipes exigatur. §3. Episcopi, non autem Vicarii Capitularis aut Vicarii Generalis sine speciali mandato, est eandem stipem definire, et nemini, etiam religiosis etsi exemptis, licet ea maiorem exigere. §4. Episcopus pro tota dioecesi eiusmodi stipem in dioecesana Synodo, si fieri possit, definiat, aut extra Synodum, audito Capitulo.", "c1983": "§1 In law the term pious foundation comprises: 1° autonomous pious foundations, that is, aggregates of things destined for the purposes described in can. 114 §2, and established as juridical persons by the competent ecclesiastical authority. 255 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church 2° non-autonomous pious foundations, that is, temporal goods given in any way to a public juridical person and carrying with them a long-term obligation, such period to be determined by particular law. The obligation is for the juridical person, from the annual income, to celebrate Masses, or to perform other determined ecclesiastical functions, or in some other way to fulfil the purposes mentioned in can. 114 §2. §2 If the goods of a non-autonomous pious foundation are entrusted to a juridical person subject to the diocesan Bishop, they are, on the expiry of the time, to be sent to the fund mentioned in can. 1274 §1, unless some other intention was expressly manifested by the donor. Otherwise, the goods fall to the juridical person itself.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1304, "c1917": "Benedictionem illius sacrae supellectilis quae ad normam legum liturgicarum benedici debet antequam ad usum sibi proprium adhibeatur, impertire possunt: 1° S. R. E. Cardinales et Episcopi omnes; 2° Locorum Ordinarii, charactere episcopali carentes, pro ecclesiis et oratoriis proprii territorii; 302 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Parochus pro ecclesiis et oratoriis in territorio suae paroeciae positis, et rectores ecclesiarum pro suis ecclesiis; 4° Sacerdotes a loci Ordinario delegati, intra fines delegationis et iurisdictionis delegantis; 5° Superiores religiosi, et sacerdotes eiusdem religionis ab ipsis delegati, pro propriis ecclesiis et oratoriis ac pro ecclesiis monialium sibi subiectarum.", "c1983": "§1 For the valid acceptance of a pious foundation by a juridical person, the written permission of the Ordinary is required. He is not to give this permission until he has lawfully established that the juridical person can satisfy not only the new obligations to be undertaken, but also any already undertaken. The Ordinary is to take special care that the revenue fully corresponds to the obligations laid down, taking into account the customs of the region or place. §2 Other conditions for the establishment or acceptance of a pious foundation are to be determined by particular law.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1305, "c1917": "§1. Sacra supellex benedicta aut consecrata benedictionem aut consecrationem amittit: 1° Si tales laesiones vel mutationes subierit ut pristinam amiserit formam, et iam ad suos usus non habeatur idonea; 2° Si ad usus indecoros adhibita vel publicae venditioni exposita fuerit. §2. Calix et patena non amittunt consecrationem ob consumptionem vel renovationem auraturae, salva tamen, priore in casu, gravi obligatione rursum ea inaurandi.", "c1983": "Money and movable goods which are assigned as a dowry are immediately to be put in a safe place approved by the Ordinary, so that the money or the value of the movable goods is safeguarded; as soon as possible, they are to be carefully and profitably invested for the good of the foundation, with an express and individual mention of the obligation undertaken, in accordance with the prudent judgement of the Ordinary when he has consulted those concerned and his own finance committee.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1306, "c1917": "§1. Curandum ne calix cum patena et ante lotionem purificatoria, pallae et corporalia, quae adhibita fuere in sacrificio Missae, tangantur, nisi a clericis vel ab iis qui eorum custodiam habent. §2. Purificatoria, pallae et corporalia, in Missae sacrificio adhibita, ne tradantur lavanda laicis etiam religiosis, nisi prius abluta fuerint a clerico in maioribus ordinibus constituto; aqua autem primae lotionis mittatur in sacrarium vel, si hoc desit, in ignem. 303 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XIX. De voto et iureiurando. CAPUT I. De voto.", "c1983": "§1 All foundations, even if made orally, are to be recorded in writing. §2 One copy of the document is to be carefully preserved in the curial archive and another copy in the archive of the juridical person to which the foundation pertains.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1307, "c1917": "§1. Votum, idest promissio deliberata ac libera Deo facta de bono possibili et meliore, ex virtute religionis impleri debet. §2. Nisi iure prohibeantur, omnes congruenti rationis usu pollentes, sunt voti capaces. §3. Votum metu gravi et iniusto emissum ipso iure nullum est.", "c1983": "§1 When the provisions of cann. 1300-1302 and 1287 have been observed, a document showing the obligations arising from the pious foundations is to be drawn up. This is to be displayed in a conspicuous place, so that the obligations to be fulfilled are not forgotten. §2 Apart from the book mentioned in can. 958 §1, another book is to be kept by the parish priest or rector, in which each of the obligations, their fulfilment and the offering given, is to be recorded.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1308, "c1917": "§1. Votum est publicum, si nomine Ecclesiae a legitimo Superiore ecclesiastico acceptetur; secus, privatum. §2. Sollemne, si ab Ecclesia uti tale fuerit agnitum; secus, simplex. §3. Reservatum, cuius dispensationem sola Sedes Apostolica concedere potest. §4. Personale, quo actio voventis promittitur; reale, quo promittitur res aliqua; mixtum, quod personalis et realis naturam participat.", "c1983": "§1 A reduction of the obligations of Masses, to be made only for a just and necessary cause, is reserved to the diocesan bishop and to the supreme moderator of a clerical institute of consecrated life or a society of apostolic life. 256 Book V: The Temporal Goods of the Church §2 With regard to Masses independently founded in legacies, the diocesan bishop has the power, because of diminished revenues and for as long as the cause exists, to reduce the obligations to the level of offering legitimately established in the diocese, provided that there is no one obliged to increase the offering who can effectively be made to do so. §3 The diocesan bishop also has the power to reduce the obligations or legacies of Masses binding an ecclesiastical institute if the revenue has become insufficient to pursue appropriately the proper purpose of the institute. §4 The supreme moderator of a clerical institute of consecrated life or a society of apostolic life possesses the same powers mentioned in §§2 and 3. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] [A Notification of the Apostolic Penitentiary, 15.III.2022, clarified that if a priest has received a certain number of Mass intentions but is unable to fulfil them, he may, through his confessor, appeal to the Apostolic Penitentiary, which will take appropriate action. In cases where a reduction in Mass obligations is granted, the Major Penitentiary will inform the Holy Father during a private audience]", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1309, "c1917": "Vota privata Sedi Apostolicae reservata sunt tantummodo votum perfectae ac perpetuae castitatis et votum ingrediendi in religionem votorum sollemnium, quae emissa fuerint absolute et post completum decimum octavum aetatis annum.", "c1983": "Where a fitting reason exists, the authorities mentioned in can. 1308 have the power to transfer Mass obligations to days, churches or altars other than those determined in the foundation.", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1310, "c1917": "§1. Votum non obligat, ratione sui, nisi emittentem. §2. Voti realis obligatio transit ad heredes, item obligatio voti mixti pro parte qua reale est. 304 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The ordinary, only for a just and necessary cause, can reduce, moderate or commute the wills of the faithful for pious causes, after having heard those concerned and his own finance council and with the intention of the founder preserved as much as possible. §2 In other cases, recourse is to be made to the Apostolic See. [Revised wording according to m.p. Competentias quasdam decernere, 11.II.2022] 257 BOOK VI: PENAL SANCTIONS IN THE CHURCH [The whole of Book VI has been revised by the m.p. Pascite gregem Dei, 23.V.2021] [See also Dicastery for Legislative Texts, Penal Sanctions in the Church (User guide for Book VI of the Code of Canon Law), 2023] PART I: OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS IN GENERAL TITLE I: THE PUNISHMENT OF OFFENCES IN GENERAL", "commentary": "Temporal Goods: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1311, "c1917": "Cessat votum lapsu temporis ad finiendam obligationem appositi, mutatione substantiali materiae promissae, deficiente conditione a qua votum pendet aut eiusdem causa finali, irritatione, dispensatione, commutatione.", "c1983": "§1 The Church has its own inherent right to constrain with penal sanctions Christ’s faithful who commit offences. §2 The one who is at the head of a Church must safeguard and promote the good of the community itself and of each of Christ’s faithful, through pastoral charity, example of life, advice and exhortation and, if necessary, also through the imposition or declaration of penalties, in accordance with the provisions of the law, which are always to be applied with canonical equity and having in mind the restoration of justice, the reform of the offender, and the repair of scandal. [See m.p. As a loving mother, 4.VI.2016, concerning removal from office in the case of negligently facilitating acts that have caused grave harm to others; see also the duties set out in m.p. Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1312, "c1917": "§1. Qui potestatem dominativam in voluntatem voventis legitime exercet, potest eius vota valide et, ex iusta causa, etiam licite irrita reddere, ita ut nullo in casu obligatio postea reviviscat. §2. Qui potestatem non quidem in voluntatem voventis, sed in voti materiam habet, potest voti obligationem tandiu suspendere, quandiu voti adimplementum sibi praeiudicium afferat.", "c1983": "§1 The penal sanctions in the Church are: 1° medicinal penalties or censures, which are listed in cann. 1331-1333; 2° expiatory penalties, mentioned in can. 1336. §2 The law may determine other expiatory penalties which deprive a member of Christ’s faithful of some spiritual or temporal good, and are consistent with the Church’s supernatural purpose. §3 Use is also made of penal remedies and penances, referred to in cann. 1339 and 1340: the former primarily to prevent offences, the latter rather to substitute for or to augment a penalty. TITLE II: PENAL LAW AND PENAL PRECEPT", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1313, "c1917": "Vota non reservata possunt iusta de causa dispensare, dummodo dispensatio ne laedat ius aliis quaesitum: 1° Loci Ordinarius quod attinet ad omnes suos subditos atque etiam peregrinos; 2° Superior religionis clericalis exemptae quod attinet ad personas quae can. 514, §1, enumerantur; 3° Ii quibus ab Apostolica Sede delegata fuerit dispensandi potestas.", "c1983": "§1 If a law is changed after an offence has been committed, the law more favourable to the offender is to be applied. 258 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church §2 If a later law removes a law, or at least a penalty, the penalty immediately lapses.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1314, "c1917": "Opus voto non reservato promissum potest in melius vel in aequale bonum ab ipso vovente commutari; in minus vero bonum ab illo cui potestas est dispensandi in votis ad normam can. 1313.", "c1983": "A penalty is ordinarily ferendae sententiae, that is, not binding upon the offender until it has been imposed. It is, however, latae sententiae if the law or precept expressly lays this down, so that it is incurred automatically upon the commission of an offence.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1315, "c1917": "Vota ante professionem religiosam emissa suspenduntur, donec vovens in religione permanserit. 305 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De iureiurando.", "c1983": "§1 Whoever has power to issue penal laws may also reinforce a divine law with a fitting penalty. §2 A lower legislator, taking into account can. 1317, can also: 1° reinforce with a fitting penalty a law issued by a higher authority, observing the limits of his competence in respect of territory or persons; 2° add other penalties to those laid down for a certain offence in a universal law; 3° determine or make obligatory a penalty which a universal law establishes as indeterminate or discretionary. §3 A law can either itself determine the penalty or leave its determination to the prudent decision of a judge.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1316, "c1917": "§1. Iusiurandum, idest invocatio Nominis divini in testem veritatis, praestari nequit, nisi in veritate, in iudicio et in iustitia. §2. Iusiurandum quod canones exigunt vel admittunt, per procuratorem praestari valide nequit.", "c1983": "Diocesan Bishops are to take care that as far as possible any penal laws are uniform within the same city or region.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1317, "c1917": "§1. Qui libere iurat se aliquid facturum, peculiari religionis obligatione tenetur implendi quod iureiurando firmaverit. §2. Iusiurandum per vim aut metum gravem extortum valet, sed a Superiore ecclesiastico relaxari potest. §3. Iusiurandum nec vi nec dolo praestitum quo quis privato bono aut favori renuntiat lege ipsi concesso, servandum est quoties non vergit in dispendium salutis aeternae.", "c1983": "Penalties are to be established only in so far as they are really necessary for the better maintenance of ecclesiastical discipline. Dismissal from the clerical state, however, cannot be laid down by a lower legislator.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1318, "c1917": "§1. Iusiurandum promissorium sequitur naturam et conditiones actus cui adiicitur. §2. Si actui directe vergenti in damnum aliorum aut in praeiudicium boni publici vel salutis aeternae iusiurandum adiiciatur, nullam exinde actus consequitur firmitatem.", "c1983": "Latae sententiae penalties are not to be established, except perhaps for some outstanding and malicious offences which may be either more grave by reason of scandal or such that they cannot be effectively punished by ferendae sententiae penalties; censures, however, especially excommunication, are not to be established, except with the greatest moderation, and only for offences of special gravity.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1319, "c1917": "Obligatio iureiurando promissorio inducta desinit: 1° Si remittatur ab eo in cuius commodum iusiurandum emissum fuerat; 2° Si res iurata substantialiter mutetur, aut, mutatis adiunctis, fiat sive mala sive omnino indifferens, aut denique maius bonum impediat; 3° Deficiente causa finali aut conditione sub qua forte iusiurandum datum sit; 4° Irritatione, dispensatione, commutatione, ad normam can. 1320. 306 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 To the extent to which one can impose precepts by virtue of the power of governance in the external forum in accordance with the provisions of cann. 48- 58, to that extent can one also by precept threaten determined penalties, with the exception of perpetual expiatory penalties. §2 If, after the matter has been very carefully considered, a penal precept is to be imposed, what is established in cann. 1317 and 1318 is to be observed.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1320, "c1917": "Qui irritare, dispensare, commutare possunt votum, eandem potestatem eademque ratione habent circa iusiurandum promissorium; sed si iurisiurandi dispensatio vergat in praeiudicium aliorum qui obligationem remittere recusent, una Apostolica Sedes potest iusiurandum dispensare propter necessitatem aut utilitatem Ecclesiae.", "c1983": "In all matters in which they come under the authority of the local Ordinary, religious can be constrained by him with penalties. 259 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church TITLE III: THOSE WHO ARE LIABLE TO PENAL SANCTIONS", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1321, "c1917": "Iusiurandum stricte est interpretandum secundum ius et secundum intentionem iurantis, aut, si hic dolo agat, secundum intentionem illius cui iuratur. PARS QUARTA. DE MAGISTERIO ECCLESIASTICO.", "c1983": "§1 Any person is considered innocent until the contrary is proved. §2 No one can be punished unless the commission by him or her of an external violation of a law or precept is gravely imputable by reason of malice or of culpability. §3 A person who deliberately violated a law or precept is bound by the penalty prescribed in that law or precept. If, however, the violation was due to the omission of due diligence, the person is not punished unless the law or precept provides otherwise. §4 Where there has been an external violation, imputability is presumed, unless it appears otherwise.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1322, "c1917": "§1. Christus Dominus fidei depositum Ecclesiae concredidit, ut ipsa, Spiritu Sancto iugiter assistente, doctrinam revelatam sancte custodiret et fideliter exponeret. §2. Ecclesiae, independenter a qualibet civili potestate, ius est et officium gentes omnes evangelicam doctrinam docendi: hanc vero rite ediscere veramque Dei Ecclesiam amplecti omnes divina lege tenentur.", "c1983": "Those who habitually lack the use of reason, even though they appeared sane when they violated a law or precept, are deemed incapable of committing an offence.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1323, "c1917": "§1. Fide divina et catholica ea omnia credenda sunt quae verbo Dei scripto vel tradito continentur et ab Ecclesia sive sollemni iudicio sive ordinario et universali magisterio tanquam divinitus revelata credenda proponuntur. §2. Sollemne huiusmodi iudicium pronuntiare proprium est tum Oecumenici Concilii tum Romani Pontificis ex cathedra loquentis. §3. Declarata seu definita dogmatice res nulla intelligitur, nisi id manifeste constiterit. 307 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "No one is liable to a penalty who, when violating a law or precept: 1° has not completed the sixteenth year of age; 2° was, without fault, ignorant of violating the law or precept; inadvertence and error are equivalent to ignorance; 3° acted under physical force, or under the impetus of a chance occurrence which the person could not foresee or if foreseen could not avoid; 4° acted under the compulsion of grave fear, even if only relative, or by reason of necessity or grave inconvenience, unless, however, the act is intrinsically evil or tends to be harmful to souls; 5° acted, within the limits of due moderation, in lawful self-defence or defence of another against an unjust aggressor; 6° lacked the use of reason, without prejudice to the provisions of cann. 1324 §1, n. 2 and 1326 §1, n. 4; 7° thought, through no personal fault, that some one of the circumstances existed which are mentioned in nn. 4 or 5.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1324, "c1917": "Satis non est haereticam pravitatem devitare, sed oportet illos quoque errores diligenter fugere, qui ad illam plus minusve accedunt; quare omnes debent etiam constitutiones et decreta servare quibus pravae huiusmodi opiniones a Sancta Sede proscriptae et prohibitae sunt.", "c1983": "§1 The perpetrator of a violation is not exempted from penalty, but the penalty prescribed in the law or precept must be diminished, or a penance substituted in its place, if the offence was committed by: 1° one who had only an imperfect use of reason; 260 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church 2° one who was lacking the use of reason because of culpable drunkenness or other mental disturbance of a similar kind, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1326 §1, n. 4; 3° one who acted in the heat of passion which, while serious, nevertheless did not precede or hinder all mental deliberation and consent of the will, provided that the passion itself had not been deliberately stimulated or nourished; 4° a minor who has completed the sixteenth year of age; 5° one who was compelled by grave fear, even if only relative, or who acted by reason of necessity or grave inconvenience, if the offence is intrinsically evil or tends to be harmful to souls; 6° one who acted in lawful self-defence or defence of another against an unjust aggressor, but did not observe due moderation; 7° one who acted against another person who was gravely and unjustly provocative; 8° one who erroneously, but culpably, thought that some one of the circumstances existed which are mentioned in can. 1323 nn. 4 or 5; 9° one who through no personal fault was unaware that a penalty was attached to the law or precept; 10° one who acted without full imputability, provided it remained grave. §2 A judge can do the same if there is any other circumstance present which would reduce the gravity of the offence. §3 In the circumstances mentioned in §1, the offender is not bound by a latae sententiae penalty, but may have lesser penalties or penances imposed for the purposes of repentance or repair of scandal.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1325, "c1917": "§1. Fideles Christi fidem aperte profiteri tenentur quoties eorum silentium, tergiversatio aut ratio agendi secumferrent implicitam fidei negationem, contemptum religionis, iniuriam Dei vel scandalum proximi. §2. Post receptum baptismum si quis, nomen retinens christianum, pertinaciter aliquam ex veritatibus fide divina et catholica credendis denegat aut de ea dubitat, haereticus; si a fide christiana totaliter recedit, apostata; si denique subesse renuit Summo Pontifici aut cum membris Ecclesiae ei subiectis communicare recusat, schismaticus est. §3. Caveant catholici ne disputationes vel collationes, publicas praesertim, cum acatholicis habeant, sine venia Sanctae Sedis aut, si casus urgeat, loci Ordinarii.", "c1983": "Ignorance which is crass or supine or affected can never be taken into account when applying the provisions of cann. 1323 and 1324.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1326, "c1917": "Episcopi quoque, licet singuli vel etiam in Conciliis particularibus congregati infallibilitate docendi non polleant, fidelium tamen suis curis commissorum, sub auctoritate Romani Pontificis, veri doctores seu magistri sunt. TITULUS XX. De divini verbi praedicatione.", "c1983": "§1 A judge must inflict a more serious punishment than that prescribed in the law or precept when: 1° a person, after being condemned, or after the penalty has been declared, continues so to offend that obstinate ill will may prudently be concluded from the circumstances; 2° a person who is established in some position of dignity, or who, in order to commit a crime, has abused a position of authority or an office; 3° a person who, after a penalty for a culpable offence was constituted, foresaw the event but nevertheless omitted to take the precautions to avoid it which any careful person would have taken; 261 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church 4° a person who committed an offence in a state of drunkenness or other mental disturbance, if these were deliberately sought so as to commit the offence or to excuse it, or through passion which was deliberately stimulated or nourished. §2 In the cases mentioned in §1, if the penalty constituted is latae sententiae, another penalty or a penance may be added. §3 In the same cases, if the penalty constituted is discretionary, it becomes obligatory.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1327, "c1917": "§1. Munus fidei catholicae praedicandae commissum praecipue est Romano Pontifici pro universa Ecclesia, Episcopis pro suis dioecesibus. §2. Episcopi tenentur officio praedicandi per se ipsi Evangelium, nisi legitimo prohibeantur impedimento; et insuper, praeter parochos, debent alios quoque viros idoneos in auxilium assumere ad huiusmodi praedicationis munus salubriter exsequendum. 308 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A particular law may, either as a general rule or for individual offences, determine other excusing, attenuating or aggravating circumstances, over and above the cases mentioned in cann. 1323-1326. Likewise, circumstances may be determined in a precept which excuse from, attenuate or aggravate the penalty constituted in the precept.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1328, "c1917": "Nemini ministerium praedicationis licet exercere, nisi a legitimo Superiore missionem receperit, facultate peculiariter data, vel officio collato cui ex sacris canonibus praedicandi munus inhaereat. CAPUT I. De catechetica institutione.", "c1983": "§1 One who in furtherance of an offence did something or failed to do something but then, involuntarily, did not complete the offence, is not bound by the penalty prescribed for the completed offence, unless the law or a precept provides otherwise. §2 If the acts or the omissions of their nature lead to the carrying out of the offence, the person responsible may be subjected to a penance or to a penal remedy, unless he or she had spontaneously desisted from the offence which had been initiated. However, if scandal or other serious harm or danger has resulted, the perpetrator, even though spontaneously desisting, may be punished by a just penalty, but of a lesser kind than that determined for the completed crime.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1329, "c1917": "Proprium ac gravissimum officium pastorum praesertim animarum, est catecheticam populi christiani institutionem curare.", "c1983": "§1 Where a number of persons conspire together to commit an offence, and accomplices are not expressly mentioned in the law or precept, if ferendae sententiae penalties were constituted for the principal offender, then the others are subject to the same penalties or to other penalties of the same or a lesser gravity. §2 In the case of a latae sententiae penalty attached to an offence, accomplices, even though not mentioned in the law or precept, incur the same penalty if, without their assistance, the crime would not have been committed, and if the penalty is of such a nature as to be able to affect them; otherwise, they can be punished with ferendae sententiae penalties.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1330, "c1917": "Debet parochus: 1° Statis temporibus, continenti per plures dies institutione, pueros ad sacramenta poenitentiae et confirmationis rite suscipienda singulis annis praeparare; 2° Peculiari omnino studio, praesertim, si nihil obsit, Quadragesimae tempore, pueros sic instituere ut sancte Sancta primum de altari libent.", "c1983": "An offence which consists in a declaration or in some other manifestation of will or of doctrine or of knowledge is not to be regarded as effected if no one actually perceives the declaration or manifestation. 262 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church TITLE IV: PENALTIES AND OTHER PUNISHMENTS CHAPTER I: CENSURES", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1331, "c1917": "Praeter puerorum institutionem de qua in can. 1330, parochus non omittat pueros, qui primam communionem recenter receperint, uberius ac perfectius catechismo excolere.", "c1983": "§1 An excommunicated person is prohibited: 1° from celebrating the Sacrifice of the Eucharist and the other sacraments; 2° from receiving the sacraments; 3° from administering sacramentals and from celebrating the other ceremonies of liturgical worship; 4° from taking an active part in the celebrations listed above; 5° from exercising any ecclesiastical offices, duties, ministries or functions; 6° from performing acts of governance. §2 If a ferendae sententiae excommunication has been imposed or a latae sententiae excommunication declared, the offender: 1° proposing to act in defiance of the provision of §1, nn. 1-4 is to be removed, or else the liturgical action is to be suspended, unless there is a grave reason to the contrary; 2° invalidly exercises any acts of governance which, in accordance with §1, n. 6, are unlawful; 3° is prohibited from benefiting from privileges already granted; 4° does not acquire any remuneration held in virtue of a merely ecclesiastical title; 5° is legally incapable of acquiring offices, duties, ministries, functions, rights, privileges or honorific titles.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1332, "c1917": "Diebus dominicis aliisque festis de praecepto, ea hora quae suo iudicio magis apta sit ad populi frequentiam, debet insuper parochus catechismum fidelibus adultis, sermone ad eorum captum accommodato, explicare. 309 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 One who is under interdict is obliged by the prohibitions mentioned in can. 1331 §1, nn. 1-4. §2 A law or precept may however define the interdict in such a way that the offender is prohibited only from certain particular actions mentioned in can. 1331 §1, nn. 1- 4, or from certain other particular rights. §3 The provision of can. 1331 §2, n. 1, is to be observed also in the case of interdict.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1333, "c1917": "§1. Parochus in religiosa puerorum institutione potest, imo, si legitime sit impeditus, debet operam adhibere clericorum, in paroeciae territorio degentium, aut etiam, si necesse sit, piorum laicorum, potissimum illorum qui in pium sodalitium doctrinae christianae aliudve simile in paroecia erectum adscripti sint. §2. Presbyteri aliique clerici, nullo legitimo impedimento detenti, proprio parocho in hoc sanctissimo opere adiutores sunto, etiam sub poenis ab Ordinario infligendis.", "c1983": "§1 Suspension prohibits: 1° all or some of the acts of the power of order; 2° all or some of the acts of the power of governance; 263 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church 3° the exercise of all or some of the rights or functions attaching to an office. §2 In a law or a precept it may be prescribed that, after a judgement or decree which impose or declare the penalty, a suspended person cannot validly perform acts of governance. §3 The prohibition never affects: 1° any offices or power of governance which are not within the control of the Superior who establishes the penalty; 2° a right of residence which the offender may have by virtue of office; 3° the right to administer goods which may belong to an office held by the person suspended, if the penalty is latae sententiae. §4 A suspension prohibiting the receipt of benefits, stipends, pensions or other such things, carries with it the obligation of restitution of whatever has been unlawfully received, even though this was in good faith.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1334, "c1917": "Si, Ordinarii loci iudicio, religiosorum auxilium ad catecheticam populi institutionem sit necessarium, Superiores religiosi, etiam exempti, ab eodem Ordinario requisiti, tenentur per se vel per suos subditos religiosos, sine tamen regularis disciplinae detrimento, illam populo tradere, praesertim in propriis ecclesiis.", "c1983": "§1 The extent of a suspension, within the limits laid down in the preceding canon, is defined either by the law or precept, or by the judgement or decree whereby the penalty is imposed. §2 A law, but not a precept, can establish a latae sententiae suspension without an added determination or limitation; such a penalty has all the effects enumerated in can. 1333 §1.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1335, "c1917": "Non solum parentes aliique qui parentum locum tenent, sed heri quoque ac patrini obligatione adstringuntur curandi ut omnes sibi subiecti vel commendati catechetica institutione erudiantur.", "c1983": "§1 If the competent authority imposes or declares a censure in a judicial process or by an extra-judicial decree, it can also impose the expiatory penalties it considers necessary to restore justice or repair scandal. §2 If a censure prohibits the celebration of the sacraments or sacramentals or the performing of acts of the power of governance, the prohibition is suspended whenever this is necessary to provide for the faithful who are in danger of death. If a latae sententiae censure has not been declared, the prohibition is also suspended whenever one of the faithful requests a sacrament or sacramental or an act of the power of governance; for any just reason it is lawful to make such a request. CHAPTER II: EXPIATORY PENALTIES", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1336, "c1917": "Ordinarii loci est omnia in sua dioecesi edicere quae ad populum in christiana doctrina instituendum spectent; et etiam religiosi exempti, quoties non exemptos docent, eadem servare tenentur. CAPUT II. De sacris concionibus.", "c1983": "§1 Expiatory penalties can affect the offender either for ever or for a determined or an indeterminate period. Apart from others which the law may perhaps establish, they are those enumerated in §§2-5. §2 An order: 1° to reside in a certain place or territory; 264 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church 2° to pay a fine or a sum of money for the Church’s purposes, in accordance with the guidelines established by the Episcopal Conference. §3 A prohibition: 1° against residing in a certain place or territory; 2° against exercising, everywhere or inside or outside a specified place or territory, all or some offices, duties, ministries or functions, or only certain tasks attaching to offices or duties; 3° against performing all or some acts of the power of order; 4° against performing all or some acts of the power of governance; 5° against exercising any right or privilege or using insignia or titles; 6° against enjoying an active or passive voice in canonical elections or taking part with a right to vote in ecclesial councils or colleges; 7° against wearing ecclesiastical or religious dress. §4 A deprivation: 1° of all or some offices, duties, ministries or functions, or only of certain functions attaching to offices or duties; 2° of the faculty of hearing confessions or of preaching; 3° of a delegated power of governance; 4° of some right or privilege or insignia or title; 5° of all ecclesiastical remuneration or part of it, in accordance with the guidelines established by the Episcopal Conference, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1350 §1. §5 Dismissal from the clerical state.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1337, "c1917": "Tum clericis e clero saeculari, tum religiosis non exemptis facultatem concionandi pro suo territorio solus concedit loci Ordinarius. 310 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A prohibition against residing in a certain place or territory can affect both clerics and religious. An order to reside in a certain place can affect secular clerics and, within the limits of their constitutions, religious. §2 An order imposing residence in a certain place or territory must have the consent of the Ordinary of that place, unless there is question of a house set up for penance or rehabilitation of clerics, including extra-diocesans.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1338, "c1917": "§1. Si concio habenda sit tantum ad religiosos exemptos aliosve de quibus in can. 514, §1, facultatem concionandi in religione clericali dat eorum Superior secundum constitutiones; qui in casu potest eam concedere etiam iis qui de clero saeculari vel de alia religione sunt, dummodo a proprio Ordinario vel Superiore fuerint idonei iudicati. §2. Si concio habenda sit ad alios, vel etiam ad moniales regularibus subiectas, facultatem religiosis quoque exemptis impertit Ordinarius loci in quo concio fiet; concionator autem, verba facturus monialibus exemptis, licentia Superioris regularis praeterea indiget. §3. Facultatem vero concionandi apud sodales religionis laicalis, quamvis exemptae, dat loci Ordinarius; sed concionator nequit facultate uti sine Superioris religiosi assensu.", "c1983": "§1 The expiatory penalties enumerated in can. 1336 never affect powers, offices, functions, rights, privileges, faculties, favours, titles or insignia, which are not within the control of the Superior who establishes the penalty. 265 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church §2 There can be no deprivation of the power of order, but only a prohibition against the exercise of it or of some of its acts; neither can there be a deprivation of academic degrees. §3 The norm laid down for censures in can. 1335 §2 is to be observed in regard to the prohibitions mentioned in can. 1336 §3. §4 Only those expiatory penalties enumerated as prohibitions in can. 1336 §3, or others that may perhaps be established by a law or precept, may be latae sententiae penalties. §5 The prohibitions mentioned in can. 1336 §3 are never under pain of nullity. CHAPTER III: PENAL REMEDIES AND PENANCES", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1339, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum religiosis qui a proprio Superiore exhibeantur, facultatem concionandi, sine gravi causa, ne denegent, concessamque ne revocent, praesertim una simul universis domus religiosae sacerdotibus, firmo tamen praescripto can. 1340. §2. Concionatoribus religiosis, ut facultate recepta uti liceat, opus est praeterea sui Superioris licentia.", "c1983": "§1 When someone is in a proximate occasion of committing an offence or when, after an investigation, there is a serious suspicion that an offence has been committed, the Ordinary either personally or through another can give that person warning. §2 In the case of behaviour which gives rise to scandal or serious disturbance of public order, the Ordinary can also correct the person, in a way appropriate to the particular conditions of the person and of what has been done. §3 The fact that there has been a warning or a correction must always be proven, at least from some document to be kept in the secret archive of the curia. §4 If on one or more occasions warnings or corrections have been made to someone to no effect, or if it is not possible to expect them to have any effect, the Ordinary is to issue a penal precept in which he sets out exactly what is to be done or avoided. §5 If the gravity of the case so requires, and especially in a case where someone is in danger of relapsing into an offence, the Ordinary is also to subject the offender, over and above the penalties imposed according to the provision of the law or declared by sentence or decree, to a measure of vigilance determined by means of a singular decree.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1340, "c1917": "§1. Graviter onerata eorum conscientia, loci Ordinarius vel Superior religiosus facultatem vel licentiam concionandi cuiquam ne concedant, nisi prius constet de eius bonis moribus et de sufficienti doctrina per examen ad normam can. 877, §1. §2. Si, concessa facultate vel licentia, compererint necessarias dotes in concionatore desiderari, debent eam revocare; in dubio de doctrina, debent certis argumentis dubitationem excutere, novo etiam examine, si opus fuerit. §3. Ob revocatam concionandi facultatem vel licentiam, datur recursus, sed non in suspensivo. 311 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A penance, which can be imposed in the external forum, is the performance of some work of religion or piety or charity. §2 A public penance is never to be imposed for an occult transgression. §3 According to his prudent judgement, the Ordinary may add penances to the penal remedy of warning or correction. 266 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church TITLE V: THE APPLICATION OF PENALTIES", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1341, "c1917": "§1. Sacerdotes extradioecesani sive saeculares sive religiosi ad concionandum ne invitentur, nisi prius licentia ab Ordinario loci in quo concio habenda sit, obtenta fuerit; hic autem, nisi eorum idoneitatem aliunde compertam habeat, licentiam ne concedat, nisi prius bonum testimonium super concionatoris doctrina, pietate, moribus a proprio eiusdem Ordinario habuerit; qui, graviter onerata conscientia, secundum veritatem respondere tenetur. §2. Licentiam tempestive petere debet parochus, si agatur de paroeciali ecclesia aliave eidem subiecta; rector ecclesiae, si de ecclesia parochi auctoritati non obnoxia; prima dignitas, de Capituli consensu, si de ecclesia capitulari; moderator seu cappellanus confraternitatis, si de ecclesia eiusdem confraternitatis propria. §3. Si ecclesia paroecialis sit simul capitularis aut confraternitatis propria, ille licentiam petat, qui sacras functiones iure peragit.", "c1983": "The Ordinary must start a judicial or an administrative procedure for the imposition or the declaration of penalties when he perceives that neither by the methods of pastoral care, especially fraternal correction, nor by a warning or correction, can justice be sufficiently restored, the offender reformed, and the scandal repaired.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1342, "c1917": "§1. Concionandi facultas solis sacerdotibus vel diaconis fiat, non vero ceteris clericis, nisi rationabili de causa, iudicio Ordinarii et in casibus singularibus. §2. Concionari in ecclesia vetantur laici omnes, etsi religiosi.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever there are just reasons against the use of a judicial procedure, a penalty can be imposed or declared by means of an extra-judicial decree, observing canon 1720, especially in what concerns the right of defence and the moral certainty in the mind of the one issuing the decree, in accordance with the provision of can. 1608. Penal remedies and penances may in any case whatever be applied by a decree. §2 Perpetual penalties cannot be imposed or declared by means of a decree; nor can penalties which the law or precept establishing them forbids to be applied by decree. §3 What the law or decree says of a judge in regard to the imposition or declaration of a penalty in a trial is to be applied also to a Superior who imposes or declares a penalty by an extra-judicial decree, unless it is otherwise clear, or unless there is question of provisions which concern only procedural matters.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1343, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum ius habent concionandi in qualibet sui territorii ecclesia, quamvis exempta. §2. Nisi agatur de magnis civitatibus, potest quoque Episcopus prohibere ne in aliis eiusdem loci ecclesiis verba fiant ad fideles, quo tempore vel concionem ipse habet vel coram se, ex causa publica atque extraordinaria, convocatis fidelibus, habendam curat.", "c1983": "If a law or precept grants the judge the faculty to apply or not to apply a penalty, he is, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1326 §3, to determine the matter according to his own conscience and prudence, and in accordance with what the restoration of justice, the reform of the offender and the repair of scandal require; in such cases the judge may also, if appropriate, modify the penalty or in its place impose a penance.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1344, "c1917": "§1. Diebus dominicis ceterisque per annum festis de praecepto proprium cuiusque parochi officium est, consueta homilia, praesertim intra Missam in qua maior soleat esse populi frequentia, verbum Dei populo nuntiare. §2. Parochus huic obligationi nequit per alium habitualiter satisfacere, nisi ob iustam causam ab Ordinario probatam. §3. Potest Ordinarius permittere ut sollemnioribus quibusdam festis aut etiam, ex iusta causa aliquibus diebus dominicis concio omittatur. 312 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Even though the law may use obligatory words, the judge may, according to his own conscience and prudence: 1° defer the imposition of the penalty to a more opportune time, if it is foreseen that greater evils may arise from a too hasty punishment of the offender, unless there is an urgent need to repair scandal; 2° abstain from imposing the penalty or substitute a milder penalty or a penance, if the offender has repented, as well as having repaired any scandal and harm caused, or if the offender has been or foreseeably will be sufficiently punished by the civil authority; 3° may suspend the obligation of observing an expiatory penalty, if the person is a first offender after a hitherto blameless life, and there is no urgent need to repair scandal; this is, however, to be done in such a way that if the person again commits an offence within a time laid down by the judge, then that person must pay the 267 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church penalty for both offences, unless in the meanwhile the time for prescription of a penal action in respect of the former offence has expired.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1345, "c1917": "Optandum ut in Missis quae, fidelibus adstantibus, diebus festis de praecepto in omnibus ecclesiis vel oratoriis publicis celebrantur, brevis Evangelii aut alicuius partis doctrinae christianae explanatio fiat; quod si loci Ordinarius id praeceperit, opportunis datis instructionibus, hac lege tenentur non solum sacerdotes e clero saeculari, sed etiam religiosi, exempti quoque, in suis ipsorum ecclesiis.", "c1983": "Whenever the offender had only an imperfect use of reason, or committed the offence out of necessity or grave fear or in the heat of passion or, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1326 §1, n. 4, with a mind disturbed by drunkenness or a similar cause, the judge can refrain from inflicting any punishment if he considers that the person’s reform may be better accomplished in some other way; the offender, however, must be punished if there is no other way to provide for the restoration of justice and the repair of any scandal that may have been caused.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1346, "c1917": "§1. Curent locorum Ordinarii ut tempore Quadragesimae, itemque, si id expedire visum fuerit, tempore Adventus, in ecclesiis cathedralibus et paroecialibus sacrae conciones frequentius ad fideles habeantur. §2. Canonici aliique de Capitulo huic concioni, si in propria ecclesia continuo post chorum habeatur, interesse tenentur, nisi iusto impedimento detineantur; et illos Ordinarius, poenis quoque adhibitis, ad id adigere potest.", "c1983": "§1 Ordinarily there are as many penalties as there are offences. §2 Nevertheless, whenever the offender has committed a number of offences and the sum of penalties which should be imposed seems excessive, it is left to the prudent decision of the judge to moderate the penalties in an equitable fashion, and to place the offender under vigilance.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1347, "c1917": "§1. In sacris concionibus exponenda in primis sunt quae fideles credere et facere ad salutem oportet. §2. Divini verbi praecones abstineant profanis aut abstrusis argumentis communem audientium captum excedentibus; et evangelicum ministerium non in persuasibilibus humanae sapientiae verbis, non in profano inanis et ambitiosae eloquentiae apparatu et lenocinio, sed in ostensione spiritus et virtutis exerceant, non semetipsos, sed Christum crucifixum praedicantes. §3. Si, quod absit, concionator errores aut scandala disseminet, servetur praescriptum can. 2317; si haereses, in eum praeterea, ad normam iuris, agatur.", "c1983": "§1 A censure cannot validly be imposed unless the offender has beforehand received at least one warning to purge the contempt, and has been allowed suitable time to do so. §2 The offender is said to have purged the contempt if he or she has truly repented of the offence and has made suitable reparation for the scandal and harm, or at least seriously promised to make it.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1348, "c1917": "Monendi et adhortandi diligenter fideles sunt ut sacris concionibus frequenter intersint. 313 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De sacris missionibus.", "c1983": "When the person has been found not guilty of an accusation, or where no penalty has been imposed, the Ordinary may provide for the person’s welfare and for the common good by opportune warnings or other solicitous means, and even, if the case calls for it, by the use of penal remedies.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1349, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii advigilent ut, saltem decimo quoque anno, sacram, quam vocant, missionem, ad gregem sibi commissum habendam parochi curent. §2. Parochus, etiam religiosus, in his missionibus instituendis mandatis Ordinarii loci stare debet.", "c1983": "If a penalty is indeterminate, and if the law does not provide otherwise, the judge in determining the penalties is to choose those which are proportionate to the scandal caused and the gravity of the harm; he is not however to impose graver penalties, unless the seriousness of the case really demands it. He may not impose penalties which are perpetual.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1350, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum et parochi acatholicos, in suis dioecesibus et paroeciis degentes, commendatos sibi in Domino habeant. §2. In aliis territoriis universa missionum cura apud acatholicos Sedi Apostolicae unice reservatur.", "c1983": "§1 In imposing penalties on a cleric, except in the case of dismissal from the clerical state, care must always be taken that he does not lack what is necessary for his worthy support. §2 If a person is truly in need because he has been dismissed from the clerical state, the Ordinary is to provide in the best way possible, but not by the conferral of an office, ministry or function.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1351, "c1917": "Ad amplexandam fidem catholicam nemo invitus cogatur. TITULUS XXI. De Seminariis.", "c1983": "A penalty binds an offender everywhere, even when the right of the one who established, imposed or declared it has ceased, unless it is otherwise expressly provided. 268 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1352, "c1917": "Ecclesiae est ius proprium et exclusivum eos instituendi qui ecclesiasticis ministeriis sese devovere cupiunt.", "c1983": "§1 If a penalty prohibits the reception of the sacraments or sacramentals, the prohibition is suspended for as long as the offender is in danger of death. §2 The obligation of observing a latae sententiae penalty which has not been declared, and is not notorious in the place where the offender actually is, is suspended either in whole or in part to the extent that the offender cannot observe it without the danger of grave scandal or loss of good name.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1353, "c1917": "Dent operam sacerdotes, praesertim parochi, ut pueros, qui indicia praebeant ecclesiasticae vocationis, peculiaribus curis a saeculi contagiis arceant, ad pietatem informent, primis litterarum studiis imbuant divinaeque in eis vocationis germen foveant. 314 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "An appeal or a recourse against judgements of a court or against decrees which impose or declare any penalty has a suspensive effect. TITLE VI: THE REMISSION OF PENALTIES AND THE PRESCRIPTION OF ACTIONS", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1354, "c1917": "§1. Unaquaeque dioecesis in loco convenienti ab Episcopo electo Seminarium seu collegium habeat in quo, pro modo facultatum et dioecesis amplitudine, certus adolescentium numerus ad statum clericalem instituatur. §2. Curandum ut in maioribus praesertim dioecesibus bina constituantur Seminaria, minus, scilicet, pro pueris litterarum scientia imbuendis, maius pro alumnis philosophiae ac theologiae vacantibus. §3. Si constitui Seminarium dioecesanum nequeat, aut in constituto Seminario conveniens institutio, praesertim in philosophicis ac theologicis disciplinis, desideretur, Episcopus alumnos in alienum Seminarium mittat, nisi Seminarium interdioecesanum vel regionale, auctoritate apostolica, constitutum fuerit.", "c1983": "§1 Besides those who are enumerated in cann. 1355-1356, all who can dispense from a law which is supported by a penalty, or excuse from a precept which threatens a penalty, can also remit the penalty itself. §2 Moreover, a law or precept which establishes a penalty can also grant to others the power of remitting the penalty. §3 If the Apostolic See has reserved the remission of a penalty to itself or to others, the reservation is to be strictly interpreted.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1355, "c1917": "Pro constitutione Seminarii et alumnorum sustentatione, si proprii reditus deficiant, Episcopus potest: 1° Parochos aliosve ecclesiarum etiam exemptarum rectores iubere ut statis temporibus in ecclesia ad hunc finem stipem exquirant; 2° Tributum seu taxam in sua dioecesi imperare; 3° Si haec non sufficiant, attribuere Seminario aliqua beneficia simplicia.", "c1983": "§1 Provided it is not reserved to the Apostolic See, a penalty established by law which is ferendae sententiae and has been imposed, or which is latae sententiae and has been declared, can be remitted by the following: 1° the Ordinary who initiated the judicial proceedings to impose or declare the penalty, or who by a decree, either personally or through another, imposed or declared it; 2° the Ordinary of the place where the offender actually is, after consulting the Ordinary mentioned in n. 1, unless because of extraordinary circumstances this is impossible. §2 Provided it is not reserved to the Apostolic See, a penalty established by law which is latae sententiae and has not yet been declared can be remitted by the following: 1° the Ordinary in respect of his subjects; 2° the Ordinary of the place also in respect of those actually in his territory or of those who committed the offence in his territory; 3° any Bishop, but only in the course of sacramental confession. 269 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1356, "c1917": "§1. Tributo pro Seminario obnoxia sunt, quavis appellatione remota, reprobata qualibet contraria consuetudine et abrogato quolibet contrario privilegio, mensa episcopalis, omnia beneficia etiam regularia aut iuris patronatus, paroeciae aut quasiparoeciae, quamvis alios reditus, praeter fidelium oblationes, non habeant, domus hospitalis auctoritate ecclesiastica erecta, sodalitates canonice erectae et fabricae ecclesiarum, si suos reditus habeant, quaelibet religiosa domus, etsi exempta, nisi solis eleemosynis vivat aut in ea collegium discentium vel docentium ad commune Ecclesiae bonum promovendum actu habeatur. §2. Hoc tributum debet esse generale eiusdemque proportionis pro omnibus, maius vel minus secundum Seminarii necessitatem, sed quinas quotannis centesimas partes (5%) reditus vectigalis non excedens, minuendum prout reditus Seminarii augentur. 315 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Reditus tributo obnoxius is est qui, deductis oneribus et necessariis expensis, supersit in anno; nec in eo reditu computari debent distributiones quotidianae, vel, si omnes beneficii fructus distributionibus constent, tertia earundem pars; nec fidelium oblationes, nec, si omnes paroeciae reditus coalescant fidelium oblationibus, tertia earundem pars.", "c1983": "§1 A ferendae or a latae sententiae penalty established in a precept not issued by the Apostolic See, can be remitted by the following: 1° the author of the precept; 2° the Ordinary who initiated the judicial proceedings to impose or declare the penalty, or who by a decree, either personally or through another, imposed or declared it; 3° the Ordinary of the place where the offender actually is. §2 Before the remission is granted, the author of the precept, or the one who imposed or declared the penalty, is to be consulted, unless because of extraordinary circumstances this is impossible.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1357, "c1917": "§1. Episcopi est omnia et singula quae ad rectam Seminarii dioecesani administrationem regimen, profectum necessaria et opportuna videantur, decernere, eaque ut fideliter observentur, curare, salvis praescriptionibus a Sancta Sede pro casibus peculiaribus latis. §2. Potissimum studeat Episcopus frequenter Seminarium ipse per se visitare, in institutionem quae alumnis traditur sive litterariam et scientificam sive ecclesiasticam sedulo vigilare, et de alumnorum indole, pietate, vocatione ac profectu pleniorem sibi comparare notitiam, maxime occasione sacrarum ordinationum. §3. Unumquodque Seminarium suas leges habeat ab Episcopo approbatas, in quibus quid agere, quid observare debeant, doceantur tum qui in eodem Seminario in spem Ecclesiae instituuntur, tum qui in horum institutionem operam suam impendunt. §4. Seminarii interdioecesani vel regionalis regimen universum et administratio regitur normis a Sancta Sede statutis.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of cann. 508 and 976, a confessor can in the internal sacramental forum remit a latae sententiae censure of excommunication or interdict which has not been declared, if it is difficult for the penitent to remain in a state of grave sin for the time necessary for the competent Superior to provide. [On the distinction between the faculty to remit sin and jurisdiction to remove a censure, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 14452/2014, 8.IV.2014] §2 In granting the remission, the confessor is to impose upon the penitent, under pain of again incurring the censure, the obligation to have recourse within one month to the competent Superior or to a priest having the requisite faculty, and to abide by his instructions. In the meantime, the confessor is to impose an appropriate penance and, to the extent demanded, to require reparation of scandal and harm. The recourse, however, may be made even through the confessor, without mention of a name. §3 The same duty of recourse, when the danger has ceased, binds those who in accordance with can. 976 have had remitted an imposed or declared censure or one reserved to the Holy See.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1358, "c1917": "Curandum ut in quolibet Seminario adsint rector pro disciplina, magistri pro instructione, oeconomus pro curanda re familiari, a rectore distinctus, duo saltem confessarii ordinarii et director spiritus.", "c1983": "§1 The remission of a censure cannot be granted except to an offender whose contempt has been purged in accordance with can. 1347 §2. However, once the contempt has been purged, the remission cannot be refused, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1361 §4. §2 The one who remits a censure can make provision in accordance with can. 1348, and can also impose a penance.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1359, "c1917": "§1. Dioecesanis Seminariis bini constituantur coetus deputatorum, alter pro disciplina, alter pro administratione bonorum temporalium. §2. Utrumque deputatorum coetum constituunt bini sacerdotes, ab Episcopo, audito Capitulo, electi; sed excluduntur Vicarius Generalis, familiares Episcopi, rector Seminarii, oeconomus, et confessarii ordinarii. §3. Munus deputatorum per sexennium durat, nec electi sine gravi causa amoveantur; sed rursus eligi poterunt. §4. Episcopus debet consilium deputatorum in negotiis maioris momenti petere. 316 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If one is bound by a number of penalties, a remission is valid only for those penalties expressed in it. A general remission, however, removes all penalties, except those which in the petition the offender concealed in bad faith. 270 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1360, "c1917": "§1. Firmo praescripto can. 891, ad munus rectoris, directoris spiritus, confessariorum et magistrorum Seminarii eligantur sacerdotes non doctrina tantum, sed etiam virtutibus ac prudentia praestantes, qui verbo et exemplo alumnis prodesse possint. §2. Rectori Seminarii in propriis muneribus implendis obtemperare omnes debent.", "c1983": "The remission of a penalty extorted by force or grave fear or deceit is invalid by virtue of the law itself.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1361, "c1917": "§1. Praeter confessarios ordinarios alii confessarii designentur ad quos libere alumni accedere possint. §2. Si ii confessarii extra Seminarium degant, et alumnus aliquem eorum acciri postulet, illum rector arcessat, nullo modo petitionis rationem inquirens neque se aegre id ferre demonstrans; si in Seminario habitent, ipsos alumnus libere adire potest, salva Seminarii disciplina. §3. Quando agitur de alumno ad ordines admittendo vel e Seminario expellendo, nunquam confessariorum votum exquiratur.", "c1983": "§1 A remission can be granted even to a person who is not present, or conditionally. §2 A remission in the external forum is to be granted in writing, unless a grave reason suggests otherwise. §3 The petition for remission or the remission itself is not to be made public, except in so far as this would either be useful for the protection of the good name of the offender, or be necessary to repair scandal. §4 Remission must not be granted until, in the prudent judgement of the Ordinary, the offender has repaired any harm caused. The offender may be urged to make such reparation or restitution by one of the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4; the same applies also when the offender is granted remission of a censure under can. 1358 §1.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1362, "c1917": "Reditus legati pro clericis instituendis tribui possunt alumnis in Seminarium sive maius sive minus rite receptis, licet nondum clericali tonsura initiatis, nisi aliud in tabulis fundationis expresse caveatur.", "c1983": "§1 A criminal action is extinguished by prescription after three years, except for: 1° offences reserved to the Congregation* for the Doctrine of the Faith, which are subject to special norms; [*now Dicastery, following Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022] 2° without prejudice to n. 1, an action arising from any of the offences mentioned in cann. 1376, 1377, 1378, 1393 §1, 1394, 1395, 1397, or 1398 §2, which is extinguished after seven years, or one arising from the offences mentioned in can. 1398 §1, which is extinguished after twenty years; 3° offences not punished by the universal law, where a particular law has prescribed a different period of prescription. §2 Prescription, unless provided otherwise in a law, runs from the day the offence was committed or, if the offence was enduring or habitual, from the day it ceased. [In the case of a delict against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue committed by a cleric with a minor below the age of eighteen years or with a person who habitually has imperfect use of reason, prescription begins on the day the minor reaches the age of eighteen: see “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021, art. 8 §2] §3 When the offender has been summoned in accordance with can. 1723, or informed in the manner provided in can. 1507 §3 of the presentation of the petition 271 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church of accusation according to can. 1721 §1, prescription of the criminal action is suspended for three years; once this period has expired or the suspension has been interrupted through the cessation of the penal process, time runs once again and is added to the period of prescription which has already elapsed. The same suspension equally applies if, observing can. 1720 n. 1, the procedure is followed for imposing or declaring a penalty by way of an extra-judicial decree.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1363, "c1917": "§1. In Seminarium ab Ordinario ne admittantur, nisi filii legitimi quorum indoles et voluntas spem afferant eos cum fructu ecclesiasticis ministeriis perpetuo inservituros. §2. Antequam recipiantur, documenta exhibere debent de legitimitate natalium, de susceptis baptismate et confirmatione ac de vita et moribus. §3. Dimissi ex aliis Seminariis vel ex aliqua religione ne admittantur, nisi prius Episcopus etiam secreto a Superioribus aliisve notitias requisierit de causa dimissionis, ac de moribus, indole et ingenio dimissorum, et certo compererit nihil in eis esse quod sacerdotali statui minus conveniat; quas notitias, veritati conformes, eorum conscientia graviter onerata, suppeditare Superiores debent. 317 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 An action to execute a penalty is extinguished by prescription if the judge’s decree of execution mentioned in can. 1651 was not notified to the offender within the periods mentioned in can. 1362; these periods are to be reckoned from the day the condemnatory judgement became an adjudged matter. §2 The same applies, with the necessary adjustments, if the penalty was imposed by an extra-judicial decree. PART II: PARTICULAR OFFENCES AND THE PENALTIES ESTABLISHED FOR THEM TITLE I: OFFENCES AGAINST THE FAITH AND THE UNITY OF THE CHURCH", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1364, "c1917": "In inferioribus Seminarii scholis: 1° Praecipuum locum obtineat religionis disciplina, quae, modo singulorum ingenio et aetati accommodato, diligentissime explicetur; 2° Linguas praesertim latinam et patriam alumni accurate addiscant; 3° Ea in ceteris disciplinis institutio tradatur quae conveniat communi omnium culturae et statui clericorum in regione ubi alumni sacrum ministerium exercere debent.", "c1983": "§1 An apostate from the faith, a heretic or a schismatic incurs a latae sententiae excommunication, without prejudice to the provision of can. 194 §1, n. 2; he or she may also be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4. §2 If a long-standing contempt or the gravity of scandal calls for it, other penalties may be added, not excluding dismissal from the clerical state. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1365, "c1917": "§1. In philosophiam rationalem cum affinibus disciplinis alumni per integrum saltem biennium incumbant. §2. Cursus theologicus saltem integro quadriennio contineatur, et, praeter theologiam dogmaticam et moralem, complecti praesertim debet studium sacrae Scripturae, historiae ecclesiasticae, iuris canonici, liturgiae, sacrae eloquentiae et cantus ecclesiastici. §3. Habeantur etiam lectiones de theologia pastorali, additis practicis exercitationibus praesertim de ratione tradendi pueris aliisve catechismum, audiendi confessiones, visitandi infirmos, assistendi moribundis.", "c1983": "A person who, apart from the case mentioned in canon 1364 §1, teaches a doctrine condemned by the Roman Pontiff, or by an Ecumenical Council, or obstinately rejects the teaching mentioned in canon 750 §2 or canon 752 and, when warned by the Apostolic See or the Ordinary, does not retract, is to be punished with a censure and deprivation of office; to these sanctions others mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4 may be added.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1366, "c1917": "§1. Ad magisterii munus in disciplinis philosophicis, theologicis et iuridicis, ii, ceteris paribus, iudicio Episcopi et deputatorum Seminarii, praeferantur, qui laurea doctorali potiti sint in Universitate studiorum vel Facultate a Sancta Sede recognitis, aut, si agatur de religiosis, qui simile testimonium a suis Superioribus maioribus habeant. §2. Philosophiae rationalis ac theologiae studia et alumnorum in his disciplinis institutionem professores omnino pertractent ad Angelici Doctoris rationem, doctrinam et principia, eaque sancte teneant. §3. Curandum ut saltem sacrae Scripturae, theologiae dogmaticae, theologiae moralis, et historiae ecclesiasticae, totidem habeantur distincti magistri. 318 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A person who appeals from an act of the Roman Pontiff to an Ecumenical Council or to the College of Bishops is to be punished with a censure.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1367, "c1917": "Curent Episcopi ut alumni Seminarii: 1° Singulis diebus communiter matutinas et serotinas preces recitent, per aliquod tempus mentali orationi vacent, sacrificio Missae intersint; 2° Semel saltem in hebdomada ad sacramentum poenitentiae accedant et frequenter, qua par est pietate, Eucharistico pane se reficiant; 3° Dominicis et festis diebus, sacris Missarum et Vesperarum sollemnibus adsint, altari inserviant sacrasque caeremonias exerceant, praesertim in ecclesia cathedrali, si id, iudicio Episcopi, sine disciplinae et studiorum detrimento fieri possit; 4° Singulis annis per aliquot dies continuos exercitiis spiritualibus vacent; 5° Semel saltem in hebdomada adsint instructioni de rebus spiritualibus quae pia exhortatione claudatur.", "c1983": "Parents and those taking the place of parents who hand over their children to be baptised or brought up in a non-Catholic religion are to be punished with a censure or other just penalty.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1368, "c1917": "Exemptum a iurisdictione paroeciali Seminarium esto; et pro omnibus qui in Seminario sunt, parochi officium, excepta materia matrimoniali et firmo praescripto can. 891, obeat Seminarii rector eiusve delegatus, nisi in quibusdam Seminariis fuerit aliter a Sede Apostolica constitutum.", "c1983": "A person is to be punished with a just penalty who, at a public event or assembly, or in a published writing, or by otherwise using the means of social 272 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church communication, utters blasphemy, or gravely harms public morals, or rails at or excites hatred of or contempt for religion or the Church.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1369, "c1917": "§1. Seminarii rector et alii omnes moderatores sub eius auctoritate curent ut alumni statuta ab Episcopo probata studiorumque rationem adamussim servent ac spiritu vere ecclesiastico imbuantur. §2. Saepius eis verae et christianae urbanitatis leges tradant, eosque exemplo suo ad illas colendas excitent; hortentur praeterea ut praecepta hygienica, vestium et corporis munditiam et quandam in conversando comitatem cum modestia et gravitate coniunctam, iugiter servent. §3. Sedulo vigilent ut magistri suo munere rite fungantur.", "c1983": "A person who profanes a sacred object, moveable or immovable, is to be punished with a just penalty. TITLE II: OFFENCES AGAINST CHURCH AUTHORITIES AND THE EXERCISE OF DUTIES", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1370, "c1917": "Quoties alumni ob quamlibet causam extra Seminarium morentur, servetur praescriptum can. 972, §2. 319 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A person who uses physical force against the Roman Pontiff incurs a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See; if the offender is a cleric, another penalty, not excluding dismissal from the clerical state, may be added according to the gravity of the crime. §2 One who does this against a Bishop incurs a latae sententiae interdict and, if a cleric, he incurs also a latae sententiae suspension. §3 A person who uses physical force against a cleric or religious or another of Christ’s faithful out of contempt for the faith, or the Church, or ecclesiastical authority or the ministry, is to be punished with a just penalty.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1371, "c1917": "E Seminario dimittantur dyscoli, incorrigibiles, seditiosi, ii qui ob mores atque indolem ad statum ecclesiasticum idonei non videantur; itemque, qui in studiis adeo parum proficiant ut spes non affulgeat eos sufficientem doctrinam fore assecuturos; praesertim vero statim dimittantur qui forte contra bonos mores aut fidem deliquerint. TITULUS XXII De scholis.", "c1983": "§1 A person who does not obey the lawful command or prohibition of the Apostolic See or the Ordinary or Superior and, after being warned, persists in disobedience, is to be punished, according to the gravity of the case, with a censure or deprivation of office or with other penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4. §2 A person who violates obligations imposed by a penalty is to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4. §3 A person who, in asserting or promising something before an ecclesiastical authority, commits perjury, is to be punished with a just penalty. §4 A person who violates the obligation of observing the pontifical secret is to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4. §5 A person who fails to observe the duty to execute an executive sentence is to be punished with a just penalty, not excluding a censure. §6 A person who neglects to report an offence, when required to do so by a canonical law, is to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4, with the addition of other penalties according to the gravity of the offence. [See m.p. Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023, arts. 1 §1 b); 3 §1]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1372, "c1917": "§1. Fideles omnes ita sunt a pueritia instituendi ut non solum nihil eis tradatur quod catholicae religioni morumque honestati adversetur, sed praecipuum institutio religiosa ac moralis locum obtineat. §2. Non modo parentibus ad normam can. 1113, sed etiam omnibus qui eorum locum tenent, ius et gravissimum officium est curandi christianam liberorum educationem.", "c1983": "The following are to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4: 273 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church 1° those who hinder the freedom of the ministry or the exercise of ecclesiastical power, or the lawful use of sacred things or ecclesiastical goods, or who intimidate one who has exercised ecclesiastical power or ministry; 2° those who hinder the freedom of an election or intimidate an elector or one who is elected.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1373, "c1917": "§1. In qualibet elementaria schola, pueris pro eorum aetate tradenda est institutio religiosa. §2. Iuventus, quae medias vel superiores scholas frequentat, pleniore religionis doctrina excolatur, et locorum Ordinarii curent ut id fiat per sacerdotes zelo et doctrina praestantes.", "c1983": "A person who publicly incites hatred or animosity against the Apostolic See or the Ordinary because of some act of ecclesiastical office or duty, or who provokes disobedience against them, is to be punished by interdict or other just penalties.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1374, "c1917": "Pueri catholici scholas acatholicas, neutras, mixtas, quae nempe etiam acatholicis patent, ne frequentent. Solius autem Ordinarii loci est decernere, ad normam instructionum Sedis Apostolicae, in quibus rerum adiunctis et quibus adhibitis cautelis, ut periculum perversionis vitetur, tolerari possit ut eae scholae celebrentur.", "c1983": "A person who joins an association which plots against the Church is to be punished with a just penalty; one who promotes or takes office in such an association is to be punished with an interdict. [On membership in Freemasonry, see Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, Declaration on Masonic Associations, 26.XI.1983, and Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Note, 13.XI.2023]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1375, "c1917": "Ecclesiae est ius scholas cuiusvis disciplinae non solum elementarias, sed etiam medias et superiores condendi. 320 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Anyone who usurps an ecclesiastical office is to be punished with a just penalty. §2 The unlawful retention of an office after being deprived of it, or ceasing from it, is equivalent to usurpation.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1376, "c1917": "§1. Canonica constitutio catholicae studiorum Universitatis vel Facultatis Sedi Apostolicae reservatur. §2. Universitas vel Facultas catholica, etiam religiosis familiis quibuslibet concredita, sua debet habere statuta a Sede Apostolica probata.", "c1983": "§1 The following are to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm: 1° a person who steals ecclesiastical goods or prevents their proceeds from being received; 2° a person who without the prescribed consultation, consent, or permission, or without another requirement imposed by law for validity or for lawfulness, alienates ecclesiastical goods or carries out an act of administration over them. §2 The following are to be punished, not excluding by deprivation of office, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm: 1° a person who through grave personal culpability commits the offence mentioned in §1, n. 2; 2° a person who is found to have been otherwise gravely negligent in administering ecclesiastical goods.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1377, "c1917": "Gradus academicos qui effectus canonicos in Ecclesia habeant, nemo conferre potest, nisi ex facultate ab Apostolica Sede concessa.", "c1983": "§1 A person who gives or promises something so that someone who exercises an office or function in the Church would unlawfully act or fail to act is to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4; likewise, the person 274 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church who accepts such gifts or promises is to be punished according to the gravity of the offence, not excluding by deprivation of office, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm. §2 A person who in the exercise of an office or function requests an offering beyond that which has been established, or additional sums, or something for his or her own benefit, is to be punished with an appropriate monetary fine or with other penalties, not excluding deprivation of office, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1378, "c1917": "Ius est doctoribus rite creatis deferendi, extra sacras functiones, annulum etiam cum gemma, et biretum doctorale, firmo praeterea praescripto sacrorum canonum, qui in collatione quorundam officiorum et beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum statuunt eos, ceteris paribus, iudicio Ordinarii, esse praeferendos, qui lauream vel licentiam obtinuerint.", "c1983": "§1 A person who, apart from the cases already foreseen by the law, abuses ecclesiastical power, office, or function, is to be punished according to the gravity of the act or the omission, not excluding by deprivation of the power or office, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm. §2 A person who, through culpable negligence, unlawfully and with harm to another or scandal, performs or omits an act of ecclesiastical power or office or function, is to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm. TITLE III: OFFENCES AGAINST THE SACRAMENTS", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1379, "c1917": "§1. Si scholae catholicae ad normam can. 1373 sive elemeniariae sive mediae desint, curandum, praesertim a locorum Ordinariis, ut condantur. §2. Itemque si publicae studiorum Universitates doctrina sensuque catholico imbutae non sint, optandum ut in natione vel regione Universitas cathotica condatur. §3. Fideles ne omittant adiutricem operam pro viribus conferre in catholicas scholas condendas et sustentandas.", "c1983": "§1 The following incur a latae sententiae interdict or, if a cleric, also a latae sententiae suspension: 1° a person who, not being an ordained priest, attempts the liturgical celebration of the Eucharistic Sacrifice; [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021] 2° a person who, apart from the case mentioned in can. 1384, though unable to give valid sacramental absolution, attempts to do so, or hears a sacramental confession. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021] §2 In the cases mentioned in §1, other penalties, not excluding excommunication, can be added, according to the gravity of the offence. §3 Both a person who attempts to confer a sacred order on a woman, and the woman who attempts to receive the sacred order, incur a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See; a cleric, moreover, may be punished by dismissal from the clerical state. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021] 275 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church §4 A person who deliberately administers a sacrament to those who are prohibited from receiving it is to be punished with suspension, to which other penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4 may be added. §5 A person who, apart from the cases mentioned in §§1-4 and in can. 1384, pretends to administer a sacrament is to be punished with a just penalty. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1380, "c1917": "Optandum ut locorum Ordinarii, pro sua prudentia, clericos, pietate et ingenio praestantes, ad scholas mittant alicuius Universitatis aut Facultatis ab Ecclesia conditae vel approbatae, ut inibi studia praesertim philosophiae, theologiae ac iuris canonici perficiant et academicos gradus consequantur.", "c1983": "A person who through simony celebrates or receives a sacrament is to be punished with an interdict or suspension or the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1381, "c1917": "§1. Religiosa iuventutis institutio in scholis quibuslibet auctoritati et inspectioni Ecclesiae subiicitur. §2. Ordinariis locorum ius et officium est vigilandi ne in quibusvis scholis sui territorii quidquam contra fidem vel bonos mores tradatur aut fiat. 321 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Eisdem similiter ius est approbandi religionis magistros et libros; itemque, religionis morumque causa, exigendi ut tum magistri tum libri removeantur.", "c1983": "One who is guilty of prohibited participation in religious rites is to be punished with a just penalty. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1382, "c1917": "Ordinarii locorum sive ipsi per se sive per alios possunt quoque scholas quaslibet, oratoria, recreatoria, patronatus, etc., in iis quae religiosam et moralem institutionem spectant, visitare; a qua visitatione quorumlibet religiosorum scholae exemptae non sunt, nisi agatur de scholis internis pro professis religionis exemptae.", "c1983": "§1 One who throws away the consecrated species or, for a sacrilegious purpose, takes them away or keeps them, incurs a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See; a cleric, moreover, may be punished with some other penalty, not excluding dismissal from the clerical state. [An Authentic Interpretation of the former canon 1367, 3.VII.1999, states that this offence includes any voluntarily and gravely contemptuous action towards the sacred species] §2 A person guilty of consecrating for a sacrilegious purpose one element only or both elements within the Eucharistic celebration or outside it is to be punished according to the gravity of the offence, not excluding by dismissal from the clerical state. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1383, "c1917": "In religiosa alumnorum alicuius collegii institutione servetur praescriptum can. 891. TITULUS XXIII De praevia censura librorum eorumque prohibitione.", "c1983": "A person who unlawfully traffics in Mass offerings is to be punished with a censure or with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1384, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiae est ius exigendi ne libros, quos ipsa iudicio suo antea non recognoverit, fideles edant, et a quibusvis editos ex iusta causa prohibendi. §2. Quae sub hoc titulo de libris praescribuntur publicationibus diariis, periodicis et aliis editis scriptis quibuslibet applicentur, nisi aliud constet. CAPUT I. De praevia librorum censura.", "c1983": "A priest who acts against the prescription of can. 977 incurs a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021] 276 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1385, "c1917": "§1. Nisi censura ecclesiastica praecesserit, ne edantur etiam a laicis: 1° Libri sacrarum Scripturarum vel eorundem adnotationes et commentaria; 322 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Libri qui divinas Scripturas, sacram theologiam, historiam ecclesiasticam, ius canonicum, theologiam naturalem, ethicen aliasve huiusmodi religiosas ac morales disciplinas spectant; libri ac libelli precum, devotionis vel doctrinae institutionisque religiosae, moralis, asceticae, mysticae aliique huiusmodi, quamvis ad fovendam pietatem conducere videantur; ac generaliter scripta in quibus aliquid sit quod religionis ac morum honestatis peculiariter intersit; 3° Imagines sacrae quovis modo imprimendae, sive preces adiunctas habeant, sive sine illis edantur. §2. Licentiam edendi libros et imagines de quibus in §1, dare potest vel loci Ordinarius proprius auctoris, vel Ordinarius loci in quo libri vel imagines publici iuris fiant, vel Oriiinarius loci in quo imprimantur, ita tamen ut, si quis ex iis Ordinariis licentiam denegaverit, eam ab alio Ordinario petere auctor nequeat, nisi eundem certiorem fecerit de denegata ab alio licentia. §3. Religiosi vero licentiam quoque sui Superioris maioris antea consequi debent.", "c1983": "A priest who in confession, or on the occasion or under the pretext of confession, solicits a penitent to commit a sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue, is to be punished, according to the gravity of the offence, with suspension, prohibitions and deprivations; in the more serious cases he is to be dismissed from the clerical state. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1386, "c1917": "§1. Vetantur clerici saeculares sine consensu suorum Ordinariorum, religiosi vero sine licentia sui Superioris maioris et Ordinarii loci, libros quoque, qui de rebus profanis tractent, edere, et in diariis, foliis vel libellis periodicis scribere vel eadem moderari. §2. In diariis vero, foliis vel libellis periodicis qui religionem catholicam aut bonos mores impetere solent, nec laici catholici quidpiam conscribant, nisi iusta ac rationabili causa suadente, ab Ordinario loci probata.", "c1983": "§1 A confessor who directly violates the sacramental seal incurs a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See; he who does so only indirectly is to be punished according to the gravity of the offence. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021] §2 Interpreters, and the others mentioned in can. 983 §2, who violate the secret are to be punished with a just penalty, not excluding excommunication. §3 Without prejudice to the provisions of §§1 and 2, any person who by means of any technical device makes a recording of what is said by the priest or by the penitent in a sacramental confession, either real or simulated, or who divulges it through the means of social communication, is to be punished according to the gravity of the offence, not excluding, in the case of a cleric, by dismissal from the clerical state. [See “Norms on the delicts reserved to the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith”, 11.X.2021]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1387, "c1917": "Quae ad causas beatificationum et canonizationum Servorum Dei quoquo modo pertinent, sine licentia Sacrorum Rituum Congregationis edi nequeunt.", "c1983": "Both the Bishop who, without a pontifical mandate, consecrates a person a Bishop, and the one who receives the consecration from him, incur a latae sententiae excommunication reserved to the Apostolic See. [See the Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 24.VIII.1996, concerning the excommunication of those who adhere to the movement of Bishop Marcel Lefebvre (referring to the former can. 1382); see also the same Dicastery’s Declaration on the correct application of the former can. 1382, 6.VI.2011] [See also the statement of the Prefect of the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, 13.V.2026, concerning episcopal ordinations announced by the Priestly Fraternity of Saint Pius X]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1388, "c1917": "§1. Indulgentiarum libri omnes, summaria, libelli, folia; etc., in quibus earum concessiones continentur, ne edantur sine licentia Ordinarii loci. §2. Requiritur vero expressa licentia Sedis Apostolicae ut typis edere liceat, quovis idiomate, tum collectionem authenticam precum piorumque operum quibus Sedes Apostolica indulgentias adnexuit, tum elenchum indulgentiarum apostolicarum, tum summarium indulgentiarum vel antea collectum, sed nunquam approbatum, vel nunc primum ex diversis concessionibus colligendum. 323 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A Bishop who, contrary to the provision of can. 1015, ordained someone else’s subject without the lawful dimissorial letters, is prohibited from 277 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church conferring orders for one year. The person who received the order is ipso facto suspended from the order received. §2 A person who comes forward for sacred orders bound by some censure or irregularity which he voluntarily conceals is ipso facto suspended from the order received, apart from what is established in canon 1044 §2, n. 1.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1389, "c1917": "Collectiones decretorum Romanarum Congregationum rursus edi nequeunt, nisi impetrata prius licentia et servatis conditionibus a Moderatoribus uniuscuiusque Congregationis praescriptis.", "c1983": "A person who, apart from the cases mentioned in cann. 1379-1388, unlawfully exercises the office of a priest or another sacred ministry, is to be punished with a just penalty, not excluding a censure. TITLE IV: OFFENCES AGAINST REPUTATION AND THE OFFENCE OF FALSEHOOD", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1390, "c1917": "In edendis libris liturgicis eorumque partibus, itemque litaniis a Sancta Sede approbatis, debet de concordantia cum editionibus approbatis constare ex attestatione Ordinarii loci in quo imprimuntur aut publici iuris fiunt.", "c1983": "§1 A person who falsely denounces a confessor of the offence mentioned in can. 1385 to an ecclesiastical Superior incurs a latae sententiae interdict and, if a cleric, he incurs also a suspension. §2 A person who calumniously denounces some other offence to an ecclesiastical Superior, or otherwise unlawfully injures the good name of another, is to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4, to which moreover a censure may be added. §3 The calumniator must also be compelled to make appropriate amends.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1391, "c1917": "Versiones sacrarum Scripturarum in linguam vernaculam typis imprimi nequeunt, nisi sint a Sede Apostolica probatae, aut nisi edantur sub vigilantia Episcoporum et cum adnotationibus praecipue excerptis ex sanctis Ecclesiae Patribus atque ex doctis catholicisque scriptoribus.", "c1983": "The following are to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4, according to the gravity of the offence: 1° a person who composes a false public ecclesiastical document, or who changes, destroys, or conceals a genuine one, or who uses a false or altered one; 2° a person who in an ecclesiastical matter uses some other false or altered document; 3° a person who, in a public ecclesiastical document, asserts something false. TITLE V: OFFENCES AGAINST SPECIAL OBLIGATIONS", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1392, "c1917": "§1. Approbatio textus originalis alicuius operis, neque eiusdem in aliam linguam translationibus neque aliis editionibus suffragatur; quare et translationes et novae editiones operis approbati nova approbatione communiri debent. §2. Excerpta e periodicis capita seorsum edita novae editiones non censentur nec proinde nova approbatione indigent.", "c1983": "A cleric who voluntarily and unlawfully abandons the sacred ministry, for six months continuously, with the intention of withdrawing himself from the competent Church authority, is to be punished, according to the gravity of the offence, with suspension or additionally with the penalties established in can. 1336 §§2-4, and in the more serious cases may be dismissed from the clerical state.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1393, "c1917": "§1. In universis Curiis episcopalibus censores ex officio adsint, qui edenda cognoscant. §2. Examinatores in suo obeundo officio, omni personarum acceptione deposita, tantummodo prae oculis habeant Ecclesiae dogmata et communem catholicorum doctrinam quae Conciliorum generalium decretis aut Sedis Apostolicae constitutionibus seu praescriptionibus atque probatorum doctorum consensu continetur. §3. Censores ex utroque clero eligantur aetate, eruditione, prudentia commendati, qui in doctrinis probandis improbandisque medio tutoque itinere eant. §4. Censor sententiam scripto dare debet. Quae si faverit, Ordinarius potestatem edendi faciat, cui tamen praeponatur censoris iudicium, inscripto eius nomine. Extraordinariis tantum in adiunctis ac perquam raro, prudenti Ordinarii arbitrio, censoris mentio omitti poterit. 324 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. Auctoribus censoris nomen pateat nunquam, antequam hic faventem sententiam ediderit.", "c1983": "§1 A cleric or religious who engages in trading or business contrary to the provisions of the canons is to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4, according to the gravity of the offence. 278 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church §2 A cleric or religious who, apart from the cases already foreseen by the law, commits an offence in a financial matter, or gravely violates the stipulations contained in can. 285 §4, is to be punished with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336 §§2-4, without prejudice to the obligation of repairing the harm.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1394, "c1917": "§1. Licentia, qua Ordinarius potestatem edendi facit, in scriptis concedatur, in principio aut in fine libri, folii vel imaginis imprimenda, expresso nomine concedentis itemque loco et tempore concessionis. §2. Si vero licentia deneganda videatur, roganti auctori, nisi gravis causa aliud exigat, rationes indicentur. CAPUT II. De prohibitione librorum.", "c1983": "§1 A cleric who attempts marriage, even if only civilly, incurs a latae sententiae suspension, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 194 §1, n. 3, and 694 §1, n. 2. If, after warning, he has not reformed or continues to give scandal, he must be progressively punished by deprivations, or even by dismissal from the clerical state. §2 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 694 §1, n. 2, a religious in perpetual vows who is not a cleric but who attempts marriage, even if only civilly, incurs a latae sententiae interdict.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1395, "c1917": "§1. Ius et officium libros ex iusta causa prohibendi competit non solum supremae auctoritati ecclesiasticae pro universa Ecclesia, sed pro suis subditis Conciliis quoque particularibus et locorum Ordinariis. §2. Ab hac prohibitione datur ad Sanctam Sedem recursus, non tamen in suspensivo. §3. Etiam Abbas monasterii sui iuris et supremus religionis clericalis exemptae Moderator, eum suo Capitulo vel Consilio, potest libros ex iusta causa suis subditis prohibere; idemque, si periculum sit in mora, possunt alii Superiores maiores cum proprio Consilio, ea tamen lege ut rem quantocius deferant ad supremum Moderatorem.", "c1983": "§1 A cleric living in concubinage, other than in the case mentioned in can. 1394, and a cleric who continues in some other external sin against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue which causes scandal, is to be punished with suspension. To this, other penalties can progressively be added if after a warning he persists in the offence, until eventually he can be dismissed from the clerical state. §2 A cleric who has offended in other ways against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue, if the offence was committed in public, is to be punished with just penalties, not excluding dismissal from the clerical state if the case so warrants. §3 A cleric who by force, threats or abuse of his authority commits an offence against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue or forces someone to perform or submit to sexual acts is to be punished with the same penalty as in §2. [See m.p. Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023, art. 1 §1 a) i]", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1396, "c1917": "Libri ab Apostolica Sede damnati ubique locorum et in quodcunque vertantur idioma prohibiti censeantur. 325 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A person who gravely violates the obligation of residence to which he is bound by reason of an ecclesiastical office is to be punished with a just penalty, not excluding, after a warning, deprivation of the office. TITLE VI: OFFENCES AGAINST HUMAN LIFE, DIGNITY AND LIBERTY", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1397, "c1917": "§1. Omnium fidelium est, maxime clericorum et in dignitate ecclesiastica constitutorum eorumque qui doctrina praecellant, libros quos perniciosos iudicaverint, ad locorum Ordinarios aut ad Apostolicam Sedem deferre; id autem peculiari titulo pertinet ad Legatos Sanctae Sedis, locorum Ordinarios, atque Rectores Universitatum catholicarum. §2. Expedit ut in pravorum librorum denuntiatione non solum libri inscriptio indicetur, sed etiam, quantum fieri potest, causae exponantur cur liber prohibendus existimetur. §3. Iis ad quos denuntiatio defertur, sanctum esto denuntiantium nomina secreta servare. §4. Locorum Ordinarii per se aut, ubi opus fuerit, per sacerdotes idoneos vigilent in libros, qui in proprio territorio edantur aut venales prostent. §5. Libros qui subtilius examen exigant vel de quibus ad salutarem effectum consequendum supremae auctoritatis sententia requiri videatur, ad Apostolicae Sedis iudicium Ordinarii deferant.", "c1983": "§1 One who commits homicide, or who by force or by fraud abducts, imprisons, mutilates or gravely wounds a person, is to be punished, according to the gravity of the offence, with the penalties mentioned in can. 1336. In the case of the homicide of one of those persons mentioned in can. 1370, the offender is punished with the penalties prescribed there and also in §3 of this canon. 279 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church §2 A person who actually procures an abortion incurs a latae sententiae excommunication. [An Authentic Interpretation of the former canon 1398, 23.V.1988, states that abortion in this canon refers to the killing of a foetus in whatever way at whatever time from the moment of conception it may be procured] [Pope Francis, in no. 12 of his Letter Misericordia et misera, 21.XI.2016, granted all confessors until further notice the faculty to remit the censure arising from the crime of abortion and to absolve sacramentally the sin of abortion; see also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15675/2016, 29.XI.2016] §3 If offences dealt with in this canon are involved, in more serious cases the guilty cleric is to be dismissed from the clerical state.", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1398, "c1917": "§1. Prohibitio librorum id efficit ut liber sine debita licentia nec edi, nec legi, nec retineri, nec vendi, nec in aliam linguam verti, nec ullo modo cum aliis communicari possit. §2. Liber quoquo modo prohibitus rursus in lucem edi nequit, nisi, factis correctionibus, licentiam is dederit qui librum prohibuerat eiusve Superior vel successor.", "c1983": "§1 A cleric is to be punished with deprivation of office and with other just penalties, not excluding, where the case calls for it, dismissal from the clerical state, if he: 1° commits an offence against the sixth commandment of the Decalogue with a minor or with a person who habitually has an imperfect use of reason or with one to whom the law recognises equal protection; 2° grooms or induces a minor or a person who habitually has an imperfect use of reason or one to whom the law recognises equal protection to expose himself or herself pornographically or to take part in pornographic exhibitions, whether real or simulated; 3° immorally acquires, retains, exhibits or distributes, in whatever manner and by whatever technology, pornographic images of minors or of persons who habitually have an imperfect use of reason. §2 A member of an institute of consecrated life or of a society of apostolic life, or any one of the faithful who enjoys a dignity or performs an office or function in the Church, who commits an offence mentioned in §1 or in can. 1395 §3 is to be punished according to the provision of can. 1336 §§2-4, with the addition of other penalties according to the gravity of the offence. [Regarding the offences in this canon see m.p. Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023, art. 1 §1 a), as well as the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith’s Vademecum on certain points of procedure in treating cases of sexual abuse of minors committed by clerics, version 2.0, 5.VI.2022] [See also the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith’s clarification of the concept of “vulnerable adult”, 30.I.2024] 280 Book VI: Penal Sanctions in the Church TITLE VII: GENERAL NORM", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1399, "c1917": "Ipso iure prohibentur: 1° Editiones textus originalis et antiquarum versionum catholicarum sacrae Scripturae, etiam Ecclesiae Orientalis, ab acatholicis quibuslibet publicatae; itemque eiusdem versiones in quamvis linguam, ab eisdem confectae vel editae; 2° Libri quorumvis scriptorum, haeresim vel schisma propugnantes, aut ipsa religionis fundamenta quoquo modo evertere nitentes; 326 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Libri qui religionem aut bonos mores, data opera, impetunt; 4° Libri quorumvis acatholicorum, qui ex professo de religione tractant, nisi constet nihil in eis contra fidem catholicam contineri; 5° Libri de quibus in can. 1385, §1, n. 1 et can. 1391; itemque ex illis de quibus in cit. can. 1385, §1, n. 2, libri ac libelli qui novas apparitiones, revelationes, visiones, prophetias, miracula enarrant, vel qui novas inducunt devotiones, etiam sub praetextu quod sint privatae, si editi fuerint non servatis canonum praescriptionibus; 6° Libri qui quodlibet ex catholicis dogmatibus impugnant vel derident, qui errores ab Apostolica Sede proscriptos tuentur, qui cultui divino detrahunt, qui disciplinam ecclesiasticam evertere contendunt, et qui data opera ecclesiasticam hierarchiam, aut statum clericalem vel religiosum probris afficiunt; 7° Libri qui cuiusvis generis superstitionem sortilegia, divinationem, magiam, evocationem spirituum, aliaque id genus docent vel commendant; 8° Libri qui duellum vel suicidium vel divortium licita statuunt, qui de sectis massonicis vel aliis eiusdem generis societatibus agentes, eas utiles et non perniciosas Ecclesiae et civili societati esse contendunt; 9° Libri qui res lascivas seu obscenas ex professo tractant, narrant, aut docent; 10° Editiones librorum liturgicorum a Sede Apostolica approbatorum, in quibus quidpiam immutatum fuerit, ita ut cum authenticis editionibus a Sancta Sede approbatis non congruant; 11° Libri quibus divulgantur indulgentiae apocryphae vel a Sancta Sede proscriptae aut revocatae; 12° Imagines quoquo modo impressae Domini Nostri Iesu Christi, Beatae Mariae Virginis, Angelorum atque Sanctorum vel aliorum Servorum Dei ab Ecclesiae sensu et decretis alienae.", "c1983": "Besides the cases prescribed in this or in other laws, the external violation of divine or canon law can be punished, and with a just penalty, only when the special gravity of the violation requires it and necessity demands that scandals be prevented or repaired. 281 BOOK VII: PROCESSES PART I: TRIALS IN GENERAL", "commentary": "Sanctions: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1400, "c1917": "Usus librorum de quibus in can. 1399, n. 1, ac librorum editorum contra praescriptum can. 1391, iis dumtaxat permittitur qui studiis theologicis vel biblicis quovis modo operam dant, dummodo iidem libri fideliter et integre editi sint neque impugnentur in eorum prolegomenis aut adnotationibus catholicae fidei dogmata. 327 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The objects of a trial are: 1° to pursue or vindicate the rights of physical or juridical persons, or to declare juridical facts; 2° to impose or to declare penalties in regard to offences. §2 Disputes arising from an act of administrative power, however, can be referred only to the Superior or to an administrative tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1401, "c1917": "S. R. E. Cardinales, Episcopi, etiam titulares, aliique Ordinarii, necessariis adhibitis cautelis, ecclesiastica librorum prohibitione non adstringuntur.", "c1983": "The Church has its own and exclusive right to judge: 1° cases which refer to matters which are spiritual or linked with the spiritual; [On the manner of proceeding in the case of alleged supernatural phenomena see Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, Norms, 17.V.2024] 2° the violation of ecclesiastical laws and whatever contains an element of sin, to determine guilt and impose ecclesiastical penalties.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1402, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii licentiam, ad libros quod attinet ipso iure vel decreto Sedis Apostolicae prohibitos, concedere suis subditis valent pro singulis tantum libris atque in casibus dumtaxat urgentibus. §2. Quod si generalem a Sede Apostolica facultatem impetraverint suis subditis permittendi ut libros proscriptos retineant ac legant, eam nonnisi cum delectu et iusta ac rationabili causa concedant.", "c1983": "All tribunals of the Church are governed by the canons which follow, without prejudice to the norms of the tribunals of the Apostolic See.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1403, "c1917": "§1. Qui facultatem apostolicam consecuti sunt legendi et retinendi libros prohibitos, nequeunt ideo legere et retinere libros quoslibet a suis Ordinariis proscriptos, nisi in apostolico indulto expressa iisdem facta fuerit potestas legendi et retinendi libros a quibuslibet damnatos. §2. Insuper gravi praecepto tenentur libros prohibitos ita custodiendi, ut hi ad aliorum manus non perveniant.", "c1983": "§1 Cases for the canonisation of the Servants of God are governed by special pontifical law. §2 The provisions of this Code are also applied to these cases whenever the special pontifical law remits an issue to the universal law, or whenever norms are involved which of their very nature apply also to these cases. [See John Paul II, Apostolic Constitution Divinus perfectionis magister, 25.I.1983, on the manner of instructing causes; Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, Norms to be observed in inquiries made by Bishops in the causes of saints, 7.II.1983; Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, New procedures in the rite of beatification, 2005; Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, Instruction Sanctorum Mater, 17.V.2007, on the procedure to be followed in carrying out the diocesan enquiry; Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, Norms regarding the Administration of Temporal Goods in the Causes of 282 Book VII: Processes Beatification and Canonization, 4.III.2016; Regulation of the Medical Board of the Congregation for the Causes of Saints, 23.IX.2016; Francis, Apostolic Letter Maiorem hac dilectionem, 11.VI.2017, on the offer of life as a ground of canonisation; Congregation for the Causes of the Saints, Instruction Relics in the Church: Authenticity and Preservation, 5.XII.2017; Dicastery for the Causes of Saints, Regulation of the postulators, 11.X.2021, on the role of the postulator in causes; Francis, Audience with participants in the Conference promoted by the Dicastery for the Causes of Saints “There is no greater love. Martyrdom and the offering of life”, 14.XI.2024; Francis, Letter for the remembrance in the particular Churches of their own Saints, Blesseds, Venerables and Servants of God, 16.XI.2024] TITLE I: THE COMPETENT FORUM", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1404, "c1917": "Librorum venditores libros de obscenis ex professo tractantes ne vendant, commodent, retineant; ceteros prohibitos venales ne habeant, nisi debitam licentiam a Sede Apostolica impetraverint, neve cuiquam vendant, nisi prudenter existimare possint ab emptore legitime peti.", "c1983": "The First See is judged by no one.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1405, "c1917": "§1. Licentia a quovis obtenta nullo modo quis eximitur a prohibitione iuris naturalis legendi libros qui ipsi proximum spirituale periculum praestant. §2. Ordinarii locorum aliique curam animarum habentes opportune moneant fideles de periculo et damno lectionis librorum pravorum, praesertim prohibitorum. 328 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XXIV. De fidei professione.", "c1983": "§1 In the cases mentioned in can. 1401, the Roman Pontiff alone has the right to judge: 1° Heads of State; 2° Cardinals; 3° Legates of the Apostolic See and, in penal cases, Bishops 4° other cases which he has reserved to himself. §2 A judge cannot review an act or instrument which the Roman Pontiff has specifically confirmed, except by his prior mandate. §3 It is reserved to the Roman Rota to judge: 1° Bishops in contentious cases, without prejudice to can. 1419 §2; 2° the Abbot primate or the Abbot superior of a monastic congregation, and the supreme Moderator of a religious institute of pontifical right; 3° dioceses and other ecclesiastical persons, physical or juridical, which have no Superior other than the Roman Pontiff.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1406, "c1917": "§1. Obligatione emittendi professionem fidei, secundum formulam a Sede Apostolica probatam, tenentur: 1° Coram praeside eiusve delegato, qui Oecumenico vel particulari Concilio aut Synodo dioecesanae intersunt cum voto seu consultivo seu deliberativo; praeses autem coram eodem Concilio vel Synodo; 2° Coram Sacri Collegii Decano, Cardinalibus primis in ordine presbyterorum et diaconorum et S. R. E. Camerario, promoti ad Cardinalitiam dignitatem; 3° Coram delegato ab Apostolica Sede, promoti ad sedem episcopalem etiam non residentialem, vel ad regimen Abbatiae vel Praelaturae nullius, Vicariatus Apostolici, Praefecturae Apostolicae; 4° Coram Capitulo cathedrali, Vicarius Capitularis; 5° Coram loci Ordinario eiusve delegato et coram Capitulo, qui ad dignitatem vel canonicatum promoti sunt; 6° Coram loci Ordinario eiusve delegato et coram aliis consultoribus, assumpti ad officium consultorum dioecesanorum; 7° Coram loci Ordinario eiusve delegato, Vicarius Generalis, parochi et ii quibus provisum fuit de beneficiis quibusvis, etiam manualibus, curam animarum habentibus; rector, professores sacrae theologiae, iuris canonici et philosophiae in Seminariis, initio cuiuslibet anni scholastici vel saltem initio suscepti muneris; omnes promovendi ad ordinem subdiaconatus; librorum censores, de quibus in can. 1393; sacerdotes confessionibus excipiendis destinati et sacri concionatores, antequam facultate donentur ea munia exercendi; 8° Coram Ordinario eiusve delegato Rector Universitatis vel Facultatis; coram Rectore vero Universitatis vel Facultatis eiusve delegato, professores omnes in Universitate seu Facultate canonice erecta, initio cuiusque anni scholastici vel saltem initio suscepti muneris; itemque qui, periculo facto, academicis gradibus donantur; 9° Coram Capitulo vel Superiore qui eos nominavit eorumve delegato, Superiores in religionibus clericalibus. 329 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Qui, priore dimisso, aliud officium vel beneficium aut dignitatem etiam eiusdem speciei consequuntur, rursus debent fidei professionem emittere ad normam huius canonis.", "c1983": "§1 If the provision of can. 1404 is violated, the acts and decisions are invalid. 283 Book VII: Processes §2 In the cases mentioned in can. 1405, the non-competence of other judges is absolute.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1407, "c1917": "Obligationi fidei professionem emittendi non satisfacit qui eam per procuratorem vel coram laico emittit.", "c1983": "§1 No one can be brought to trial in first instance except before a judge who is competent on the basis of one of the titles determined in cann. 1408-1414. §2 The non-competence of a judge who has none of these titles is described as relative. §3 The plaintiff follows the forum of the respondent. If the respondent has more than one forum, the plaintiff may opt for any one of them.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1408, "c1917": "Reprobatur quaelibet consuetudo contra canones huius tituli. PARS QUINTA. DE BENEFICIIS ALIISQUE INSTITUTIS ECCLESIASTICIS NON COLLEGIALIBUS. TITULUS XXV. De beneficiis ecclesiasticis.", "c1983": "Anyone can be brought to trial before the tribunal of domicile or quasi-domicile.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1409, "c1917": "Beneficium ecclesiasticum est ens iuridicum a competenti ecclesiastica auctoritate in perpetuum constitutum seu erectum, constans officio sacro et iure percipiendi reditus ex dote officio adnexos.", "c1983": "§1 A person who has not even a quasi-domicile has a forum in the place of actual residence. §2 A person whose domicile, quasi-domicile or place of actual residence is unknown, can be brought to trial in the forum of the plaintiff, provided no other lawful forum is available.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1410, "c1917": "Dotem beneficii constituunt sive bona quorum proprietas est penes ipsum ens iuridicum, sive certae et debitae praestationes alicuius familiae vel personae moralis, sive certae et voluntariae fidelium oblationes, quae ad beneficii rectorem spectent, sive iura, ut dicitur, stolae intra fines taxationis dioecesanae vel legitimae consuetudinis, sive chorales distributiones, exclusa tertia earundem parte, si omnes reditus beneficii choralibus distributionibus constent. 330 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Competence by reason of subject matter means that a party can be brought to trial before the tribunal of the place where the subject matter of the litigation is located, whenever the action concerns that subject matter directly, or when it is an action for the recovery of possession.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1411, "c1917": "Beneficia ecclesiastica dicuntur: 1° Consistorialia, quae in Consistorio conferri solent; cetera non consistorialia; 2° Saecularia vel religiosa, prout ad solos clericos saeculares vel solos clericos religiosos spectant; omnia autem beneficia, erecta extra ecclesias vel domus religiosorum, in dubio saecularia esse, praesumuntur; 3° Duplicia seu residentialia, vel simplicia seu non residentialia, prout, praeter officium beneficiale, adnexam habent, vel minus, obligationem residendi; 4° Manualia, temporaria seu amovibilia, vel perpetua seu inamovibilia, prout conferuntur revocabiliter vel in perpetuum; 5° Curata vel non curata, prout curam animarum adnexam habent vel non.", "c1983": "§1 Competence by reason of contract means that a party can be brought to trial before the tribunal of the place in which the contract was made or must be fulfilled, unless the parties mutually agree to choose another tribunal. §2 If the case concerns obligations which arise from some other title, the party can be brought to trial before the tribunal of the place in which the obligation arose or in which it is to be fulfilled.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1412, "c1917": "Licet aliquam cum beneficiis similitudinem praeseferant, in iure tamen beneficii nomine non veniunt: 1° Vicariae paroeciales non in perpetuum erectae; 2° Cappellaniae laicales, quae scilicet erectae non sunt a competenti auctoritate ecclesiastica; 3° Coadiutoriae cum vel sine futura successione; 4° Pensiones personales; 5° Commenda temporaria, idest concessio redituum alicuius ecclesiae aut monasterii alicui facta ita ut, eo deficiente, reditus ipsi ad ecclesiam vel monasterium revertantur.", "c1983": "A person accused in a penal case can, even though absent, be brought to trial before the tribunal of the place in which the offence was committed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1413, "c1917": "§1. Nisi aliud appareat, canones qui sequuntur, de beneficiis tantum non consistorialibus proprie dictis intelligi debent. §2. Canones 147-195 etiam officiis beneficialibus seu beneficiis applicantur. 331 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De constitutione seu erectione beneficiorum.", "c1983": "A party can be brought to trial: 1° in cases concerning administration, before the tribunal of the place in which the administration was exercised; 2° in cases concerning inheritances or pious legacies, before the tribunal of the last domicile or quasi-domicile or residence of the person whose inheritance or pious legacy is at issue, in accordance with the norms of cann. 1408-1409. If, however, only the execution of the legacy is involved, the ordinary norms of competence are to be followed. 284 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1414, "c1917": "§1. Beneficia consistorialia una Sedes Apostolica erigit. §2. Praeter Romanum Pontificem, Ordinarii in suo quisque territorio beneficia non consistorialia erigere possunt, salvo praescripto can. 394, §2. §3. Attamen Vicarii Generales nequeunt beneficia erigere nisi ex peculiari mandato. §4. Etiam Cardinalis in proprio titulo vel diaconia potest beneficia non curata erigere, nisi ecclesia sit religionis clericalis exemptae.", "c1983": "Competence by reason of connection means that cases which are inter-connected can be heard by one and the same tribunal and in the same process, unless this is prevented by a provision of the law.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1415, "c1917": "§1. Beneficia ne erigantur, nisi corstet ea stabilem et congruam dotem habere, ex qua reditus perpetuo percipiantur ad normam can. 1410. §2. Si dos in numerata pecunia constituatur, Ordinarius, audito dioecesano administrationis Consilio de quo in can. 1520, curare debet ut quamprimum collocetur in tutis et frugiferis fundis vel nominibus. §3. Non prohibetur tamen, ubi congrua dos constitui nequeat, paroecias aut quasi- paroecias erigere, si prudenter praevideat ea quae necessaria sunt aliunde non defutura.", "c1983": "Competence by reason of prior summons means that, if two or more tribunals are equally competent, the tribunal which has first lawfully summoned the respondent has the right to hear the case.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1416, "c1917": "Ante erectionem beneficii vocentur et audiantur, si qui sint, ii quorum interest.", "c1983": "A conflict of competence between tribunals subject to the same appeal tribunal is to be resolved by the latter tribunal. If they are not subject to the same appeal tribunal, the conflict is to be settled by the Apostolic Signatura. TITLE II: DIFFERENT GRADES AND KINDS OF TRIBUNALS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1417, "c1917": "§1. In limine fundationis fundator potest, de consensu Ordinarii, conditiones etiam iuri communi contrarias apponere, dummodo sint honestae et naturae beneficii ne repugnent. §2. Conditiones semel admissae supprimi aut immutari ab Ordinario loci valide nequeunt, nisi agatur de mutationibus Ecclesiae favorabilibus et accedat consensus ipsius fundatoris, vel, si agatur de iure patronatus, patroni. 332 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Because of the primacy of the Roman Pontiff, any of the faithful may either refer their case to, or introduce it before, the Holy See, whether the case be contentious or penal. They may do so at any grade of trial or at any stage of the suit. §2 Apart from the case of an appeal, a referral to the Apostolic See does not suspend the exercise of jurisdiction of a judge who has already begun to hear a case. The judge can, therefore, continue with the trial up to the definitive judgement, unless the Apostolic See has indicated to him that it has reserved the case to itself.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1418, "c1917": "Erectio beneficiorum fiat per legitimum instrumentum, in quo definiatur locus ubi beneficium erectum est, et describantur dos beneficii ac iura et onera beneficiarii. CAPUT II. De unione, translatione, divisione, dismembratione, conversione et suppressione beneficiorum.", "c1983": "Every tribunal has the right to call on other tribunals for assistance in instructing a case or in communicating acts. CHAPTER I: THE TRIBUNAL OF FIRST INSTANCE ARTICLE 1: THE JUDGE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1419, "c1917": "Unio beneficiorum est: 1° Exstinctiva, cum aut ex suppressis duobus vel pluribus beneficiis novum atque unicum beneficium efficitur, aut unum ve1 plura ita alii uniuntur ut esse desinant; 2° Aeque principalis, cum unita beneficia remanent prout sunt, neque alterum alteri subiicitur; 3° Minus principalis, seu per subiectionem vel accessionem, cum beneficia remanent, sed unum aut plura alii tanquam accessorium principali subiiciuntur.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese and for all cases which are not expressly excepted in law, the judge of first instance is the diocesan Bishop. He can exercise his judicial power either personally or through others, in accordance with the following canons. §2 If the case concerns the rights or temporal goods of a juridical person represented by the Bishop, the appeal tribunal is to judge in first instance.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1420, "c1917": "§1. In unione exstinctiva, beneficio quod emergit aut remanet, omnia iura et onera exstinctorum competunt, et, si inter se componi nequeant, meliora ac favorabiliora. §2. In aeque principali, quodlibet beneficium conservat suam naturam, iura et onera, sed, vi peractae unionis, uni eidemque clerico unitorum beneficiorum tituli conferri debent. §3. In minus principali, beneficium accessorium sequitur principale, ita ut clericus, qui principale obtinet, eo ipso et accessorium consequatur atque utriusque onera implere debeat. 333 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Each diocesan Bishop is obliged to appoint a judicial Vicar, or ‘Officialis’, with ordinary power to judge. The judicial Vicar is to be a person distinct from the Vicar general, unless the smallness of the diocese or the limited number of cases suggests otherwise. §2 The judicial Vicar constitutes one tribunal with the Bishop, but cannot judge cases which the Bishop reserves to himself. 285 Book VII: Processes §3 The judicial Vicar can be given assistants, who are called associate judicial Vicars or ‘Vice-officiales’. [On the relationship of associate judicial vicars to the judicial vicar, see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 16605/2019, 18.III.2019] §4 The judicial Vicar and the associate judicial Vicars must be priests of good repute, with a doctorate or at least a licentiate in canon law, and not less than thirty years of age. §5 When the see is vacant, they do not cease from office, nor can they be removed by the diocesan Administrator. On the coming of the new Bishop, however, they need to be confirmed in office.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1421, "c1917": "Translatio beneficii habetur cum beneficii sedes de alio in alium locum deducitur; divisio, cum ex uno duo vel plura beneficia fiunt; dismembratio, cum pars territorii aut bonorum alicuius beneficii ex eodem detrahitur et alii beneficio vel causae piae aut ecclesiastico instituto assignatur; conversio, cum beneficium in aliam speciem mutatur; suppressio, cum prorsus exstinguitur.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese the Bishop is to appoint diocesan judges, who are to be clerics. §2 The Episcopal Conference can permit that lay persons also be appointed judges. Where necessity suggests, one of these can be chosen in forming a college of Judges. [The revised canon 1673 §3, following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus, states that in a college of three judges in marriage nullity cases, two of the judges may be laypersons, although the one who presides over the college must be a cleric] §3 Judges are to be of good repute, and possess a doctorate, or at least a licentiate, in canon law. [Regarding proof of the possession of a doctorate or licentiate in canon law, see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17263/2020, 7.XII.2020]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1422, "c1917": "Unio exstinctiva beneficiorum, eorum suppressio, aut dismembratio quae detractis bonis beneficialibus fiat quin novum erigatur beneficium; unio aeque aut minus principalis beneficii religiosi cum saeculari et contra, itemque beneficii religiosi translatio, divisio et dismembratio quaelibet uni Sedi Apostolicae reservantur.", "c1983": "The judicial Vicar, the associate judicial Vicars and the other judges are appointed for a specified period of time, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1420 §5. They cannot be removed from office except for a lawful and grave reason.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1423, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum, non autem Vicarius Capitularis, nec Vicarius Generalis sine mandato speciali, possunt, ob Ecclesiae necessitatem vel magnam et evidentem utilitatem, aeque aut minus principaliter unire quaslibet paroeciales ecclesias inter se aut cum beneficio non curato, ita tamen ut altero in casu, si unio fiat minus principalis, beneficium non curatum sit accessorium. §2. Nequeunt vero paroeciam unire cum mensa capitulari vel episcopali, cum monasteriis, ecclesiis religiosorum aut alia persona morali, neque cum dignitatibus et beneficiis ecclesiae cathedralis vel collegiatae; sed possunt eam cum ecclesia cathedrali aut collegiali, quae in territorio paroeciae sita sit, ita unire ut reditus paroeciae cedant in commodum ipsius ecclesiae, relicta parocho vel vicario congrua portione. §3. Unio beneficiorum a locorum Ordinariis fieri non potest, nisi in perpetuum.", "c1983": "§1 With the approval of the Apostolic See, several diocesan Bishops can agree to establish one tribunal of first instance in their dioceses, in place of the diocesan tribunals mentioned in cann. 1419-1421. In this case the group of Bishops, or a Bishop designated by them, has all the powers which the diocesan Bishop has for his tribunal. §2 The tribunals mentioned in §1 can be established for all cases, or for some types of cases only. 286 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1424, "c1917": "Ordirarii nunquam possunt beneficia quaevis unire sive curata sive non curata, cum detrimento eorum qui eadem actu obtinent, ipsis invitis; neque beneficium iuris patronatus cum beneficio liberae collationis sine patronorum consensu; neque beneficia unius dioecesis cum beneficiis alterius dioecesis, etiamsi ambae dioeceses aeque principaliter unitae ab uno Episcopo regantur; neque beneficia exempta vel Sedi Apostolicae reservata cum aliis quibuslibet. 334 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In any trial a sole judge can associate with himself two assessors as advisers; they may be clerics or lay persons of good repute.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1425, "c1917": "§1. Si a Sede Apostolica paroecia domui religiosae uniatur ad temporalia tantum quod attinet, domus religiosa particeps fit solummodo fructuum paroeciae, et Superior religiosus sacerdotem e clero saeculari in eadem instituendum, assignata congrua portione, Ordinario loci praesentare debet. §2. Sin autem pleno iure, paroecia fit religiosa, et Superior potest sacerdotem e sua religione ad curam animarum exercendam nominare, sed Ordinarii loci est eundem probare et instituere, eiusque iurisdictioni, correctioni et visitationi ipse subesse debet in iis rebus quae ad curam animarum pertinent, ad normam can. 631.", "c1983": "§1 The following matters are reserved to a collegiate tribunal of three judges, any contrary custom being reprobated: 1° contentious cases: a) concerning the bond of sacred ordination; b) concerning the bond of marriage, without prejudice to the provisions of cann. 1686* and 1688*; [*Following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus the relevant provisions are now can. 1688 and can. 1690 respectively] 2° penal cases: a) for offences which can carry the penalty of dismissal from the clerical state; b) concerning the imposition or declaration of an excommunication. §2 The Bishop can entrust the more difficult cases or those of greater importance to the judgement of three or of five judges. §3 The judicial Vicar is to assign judges in order by rotation to hear the individual cases, unless in particular cases the Bishop has decided otherwise. §4 In a trial at first instance, if it should happen that it is impossible to constitute a college of judges, the Episcopal Conference can for as long as the impossibility persists, permit the Bishop to entrust cases to a sole clerical judge. Where possible, the sole judge is to associate with himself an assessor and an auditor. §5 Once judges have been designated, the judicial Vicar is not to replace them, except for a very grave reason, which must be expressed in a decree.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1426, "c1917": "Propter canonicas causas de quibus in can. 1423, §1, Ordinarii possunt quoque beneficii saccularis paroecialis sedem de alio in alium eiusdem paroeciae locum transferre; alia autem beneficia, tunc solum cum ecclesia, in qua fundata erant, collapsa sit et restaurari nequeat, possunt in matrices vel alias ecclesias locorum eorundem seu vicinorum, erectis, si fieri possit, altaribus vel sacellis sub iisdem invocationibus, transferre cum omnibus emolumentis et oneribus priori ecclesiae adiunctis.", "c1983": "§1 A collegiate tribunal must proceed in a collegiate fashion and give its judgement by majority vote. §2 As far as possible, the judicial Vicar or an associate judicial Vicar must preside over the collegiate tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1427, "c1917": "§1. Possunt etiam Ordinarii ex iusta et canonica causa paroecias quaslibet, invitis quoque earum rectoribus et sine populi consensu, dividere, vicariam perpetuam vel novam paroeciam erigentes, aut earum territorium dismembrare. §2. Causa canonica ut divisio aut dismembratio paroeciae fieri possit, ea tantum est, si aut magna sit difficultas accedendi ad ecclesiam paroecialem, aut nimia sit paroecianorum multitudo, quorum bono spirituali subveniri nequeat ad normam can. 476, §1. §3. Paroeciam dividens, Ordinarius debet vicariae perpetuae aut paroeciae noviter erectae congruam portionem assignare, servato praescripto can. 1500; quae, nisi aliunde haberi queat, desumi debet ex reditibus ad ecclesiam matricem quoquo modo pertinentibus, dummodo sufficientes reditus eidem matrici ecclesia remaneant. §4. Si vicaria perpetua aut nova paroecia dotetur ex reditibus ecclesiae a qua dividitur, debet matrici honorem deferre modo et finibus ab Ordinario praestituendis; qui tamen vetatur baptismalem fontem matrici ipsi reservare. §5. Divisa paroecia quae ad aliquam religionem iure spectat, vicaria perpetua aut paroecia noviter erecta non est religiosa; pariter divisa paroecia iuris patronatus, nova paroecia est liberae collationis. 335 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If there is a controversy between religious, or houses of the same clerical religious institute of pontifical right, the judge at first instance, unless the constitutions provide otherwise, is the provincial Superior or, if an autonomous monastery is concerned, the local Abbot. §2 Without prejudice to a different provision in the constitutions, when a contentious matter arises between two provinces, the supreme Moderator, either personally or through a delegate, will be the judge at first instance. If the controversy is between two monasteries, the Abbot superior of the monastic congregation will be the judge. §3 Finally, if a controversy arises between physical or juridical persons of different religious institutes or even of the same clerical institute of diocesan right or of the 287 Book VII: Processes same lay institute, or between a religious person and a secular cleric or a lay person or a non-religious juridical person, it is the diocesan tribunal which judges at first instance. ARTICLE 2: AUDITORS AND RELATORS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1428, "c1917": "§1. Locorum Ordinarii uniones, translationes, divisiones, dismembrationes beneficiorum ne faciant nisi per authenticam scripturam, auditis Capiiulo cathedrali et iis, si qui sint, quorum intersit, praesertim rectoribus ecclesiarum. §2. Unio, translatio, divisio, dismembratio facta sine canonica causa irrita est. §3. Adversus decretum Ordinarii unientis, transferentis, dividentis aut dismembrantis benefecia, dacur in devolutivo tantum recursus ad Sanctam Sedem.", "c1983": "§1 The judge or, in the case of a collegiate tribunal, the presiding judge, can designate an auditor to instruct the case. The auditor may be chosen from the tribunal judges, or from persons approved by the Bishop for this office. §2 The Bishop can approve clerics or lay persons for the role of auditor. They are to be persons conspicuous for their good conduct, prudence and learning. §3 The task of the auditor is solely to gather the evidence in accordance with the judge’s commission and, when gathered, to submit it to the judge. Unless the judge determines otherwise, however, an auditor can in the meantime decide what evidence is to be collected and the manner of its collection, should any question arise about these matters while the auditor is carrying out his role.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1429, "c1917": "§1. Beneficiis quibuslibet nequeunt Ordinarii locorum pensiones perpetuas aut temporarias imponere quae ad vitam pensionarii durent, sed possunt, dum beneficium conferunt, ex iusta causa in ipso collationis actu exprimenda, eisdem imponere pensiones temporarias, quae durent ad vitam beneficiarii, salva huic congrua portione. §2. Beneficiis autem paroecialibus non possunt, nisi in commodum parochi vel vicarii eiusdem paroeciae a munere abeuntis, imponere pensiones, quae tamen ne excedant tertiam partem reditus paroeciae, quibusvis deductis expensis et incertis reditibus. §3. Pensiones beneficiis sive a Romano Pontifice sive ab aliis collatoribus impositae, cessant morte pensionarii, qui tamen nequit eas alienare, nisi id expresse concessum sit.", "c1983": "The presiding judge of a collegiate tribunal is to designate one of the judges of the college as ‘ponens’ or ‘relator’. This person is to present the case at the meeting of the judges and set out the judgement in writing. For a just reason the presiding judge can substitute another person in the place of the ‘ponens’. ARTICLE 3: THE PROMOTER OF JUSTICE, THE DEFENDER OF THE BOND AND THE NOTARY", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1430, "c1917": "§1. Beneficia curata ab Ordinariis in non curata converti nequeunt, nec beneficia religiosa in saecularia, nec saecularia in religiosa. §2. E contrario possunt beneficia simplicia ab Ordinariis locorum in curata converti, dummodo ne obstent conditiones a fundatore expressae. 336 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De beneficiorum collatione.", "c1983": "A promoter of justice is to be appointed in the diocese for penal cases, and for contentious cases in which the public good may be at stake. The promoter is bound by office to safeguard the public good.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1431, "c1917": "Ius Romano Pontifici est beneficia in universa Ecclesia conferendi eorumque collationem sibimet reservandi.", "c1983": "§1 In contentious cases it is for the diocesan Bishop to decide whether the public good is at stake or not, unless the law prescribes the intervention of the promoter of justice, or this is clearly necessary from the nature of things. §2 If the promoter of justice has intervened at an earlier instance of a trial, this intervention is presumed to be necessary at a subsequent instance.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1432, "c1917": "§1. Ad collationem beneficiorum vacantium, Cardinalis in proprio titulo vel diaconia et Ordinarius loci in proprio territorio habent intentionem in iure fundatam. §2. Conferre autem beneficia nequit Vicarius Generalis sine speciali mandato; Vicarius autem Capitularis nec paroecias vacantes, nisi ad normam can. 455, §2, n. 3, neque alia beneficia perpetua liberae collationis. §3. Si Ordinarius intra semestre ab habita certa vacationis notitia beneficium non contulerit, huius collatio devolvitur ad Sedem Apostolicam, salvo praescripto can. 458.", "c1983": "A defender of the bond is to be appointed in the diocese for cases which deal with the nullity of ordination or the nullity or dissolution of marriage. The defender of the bond is bound by office to present and expound all that can reasonably be argued against the nullity or dissolution.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1433, "c1917": "Coadiutores in beneficiis cum vel sine futura successione ab una Sede Apostolica constitui possunt, salvo tamen praescripto can. 475, 476.", "c1983": "In cases in which the presence of the promoter of justice or of the defender of the bond is required, the acts are invalid if they were not summoned. 288 Book VII: Processes This does not apply if, although not summoned, they were in fact present or, having studied the acts, able to fulfil their role at least before the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1434, "c1917": "Beneficia Sedi Apostolicae reservata ab inferioribus invalide conferuntur.", "c1983": "Unless otherwise expressly provided: 1° whenever the law directs that the judge is to hear the parties or either of them, the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond are also to be heard if they are present; 2° whenever, at the submission of a party, the judge is required to decide some matter, the submission of the promoter of justice or of the defender of the bond engaged in the trial has equal weight.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1435, "c1917": "§1. Praeter omnia beneficia consistorialia et omnes dignitates ecclesiarum cathedralium et collegiatarum ad normam can. 396, §1, sunt reservata Sedi Apostolicae, quanquam vacanti, sola beneficia quae infra memorantur: 1° Omnia beneficia, etiam curata, quae vacaverint per obitum, promotionem, renuntiationem vel translationem S. R. E. Cardinalium, Legatorum Romani Pontificis, officialium maiorum Sacrarum Congregationum, Tribunalium et Officiorum Romanae Curiae et Familiarium, etiam honoris tantum, Summi Pontificis tempore vacationis beneficii; 337 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Quae, fundata extra Romanam Curiam, vacaverint per beneficiarii obitum in ipsa Urbe; 3° Quae invalide ob simoniae vitium collata fuerint; 4° Denique beneticia quibus Romanus Pontifex per se vel per delegatum manus apposuit his qui sequuntur modis: si electionem ad beneficium irritam declaraverit, vel vetuerit electores ad electionem procedere; si renuntiationem admiserit; si beneficiarium promoverit, transtulerit, beneficio privaverit; si beneficium in commendam dederit. §2. At nunquam sunt reservata, nisi id expresse dicatur, beneficia manualia aut iuris patronatus laicalis vel mixti. §3. Quod attinet ad collationem beneficiorum quae Romae fundata sint, leges peculiares de eisdem vigentes serventur.", "c1983": "It is the Bishop’s responsibility to appoint the promoter of justice and defender of the bond. They are to be clerics or lay persons of good repute, with a doctorate or a licentiate in canon law, and of proven prudence and zeal for justice. [Regarding proof of the possession of a doctorate or licentiate in canon law, see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 17263/2020, 7.XII.2020]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1436, "c1917": "Beneficium ecclesiasticum clerico invito et provisionem non expresse acceptanti valide conferri nequit.", "c1983": "§1 The same person can hold the office of promoter of justice and defender of the bond, although not in the same case. §2 The promoter of justice and the defender of the bond can be appointed for all cases, or for individual cases. They can be removed by the Bishop for a just reason.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1437, "c1917": "Nemo potest beneficium sibi ipse conferre.", "c1983": "§1 A notary is to be present at every hearing, so much so that the acts are null unless signed by the notary. §2 Acts drawn up by notaries constitute public proof. CHAPTER II: THE TRIBUNAL OF SECOND INSTANCE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1438, "c1917": "Omnia beneficia saecularia ad vitam beneficiarii conferenda sunt, nisi aliud ferat vel lex fundationis, vel consuetudo immemorabilis vel peculiare indultum.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provision of can. 1444 §1, n. 1: 1° an appeal from the tribunal of a suffragan Bishop is to the metropolitan tribunal, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1439. 2° in cases heard at first instance in the tribunal of the Metropolitan, the appeal is to a tribunal which the Metropolitan, with the approval of the Apostolic See, has designated in a stable fashion; 3° for cases dealt with before a provincial Superior, the tribunal of second instance is that of the supreme Moderator; for cases heard before the local Abbot, the second instance court is that of the Abbot superior of the monastic congregation. 289 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1439, "c1917": "§1. Nullus clericus habilis est ad acceptanda et retinenda sive in titulum sive in commendam perpetuam plura beneficia incompatibilia, ad normam can. 156. §2. Incompatibilia sunt non solum duo beneficia quorum onera universa idem beneficiarius per se implere simul nequeat, sed etiam duo beneficia quorum alterutrum ad honestam ipsius sustentationem sufficiat.", "c1983": "§1 If a single tribunal of first instance has been constituted for several dioceses, in accordance with the norm of can. 1423, the Episcopal Conference must, with the approval of the Holy See, constitute a tribunal of second instance, unless the dioceses are all suffragans of the same archdiocese. §2 Even apart from the cases mentioned in §1, the Episcopal Conference can, with the approval of the Apostolic See, constitute one or more tribunals of second instance. §3 In respect of the second instance tribunals mentioned in §§1-2, the Episcopal Conference, or the Bishop designated by it, has all the powers that belong to a diocesan Bishop in respect of his own tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1440, "c1917": "Beneficia ecclesiastica sine deminutione conferantur, salvo praescripto can. 1429, §§1, 2. 338 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If competence by reason of the grade of trial, in accordance with the provisions of cann. 1438 and 1439, is not observed, then the non-competence of the judge is absolute.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1441, "c1917": "Tanquam simoniacae reprobantur deductiones ex fructibus, compensationes ac solutiones a clerico in actu provisionis faciendae, quae collatori, patrono aliisve cedant.", "c1983": "The tribunal of second instance is to be constituted in the same way as the tribunal of first instance. However, if a sole judge has given a judgement in first instance in accordance with can. 1425 §4, the second instance tribunal is to act collegially. CHAPTER III: THE TRIBUNALS OF THE APOSTOLIC SEE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1442, "c1917": "Beneficia saecularia nonnisi clericis e clero saeculari conferenda sunt; religiosa sodalibus illius religionis, ad quam beneficia pertinent.", "c1983": "The Roman Pontiff is the supreme judge for the whole Catholic world. He gives judgement either personally, or through the ordinary tribunals of the Apostolic See, or through judges whom he delegates.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1443, "c1917": "§1. Nemo possessionem beneficii sibi collati aut propria auctoritate capiat, aut non emissa fidei professione, si agatur de beneficiis pro quibus haec fidei professio praescripta sit. §2. Si agatur de beneficiis non consistorialibus, missio in possessionem, seu institutio corporalis, ad loci Ordinarium spectat, qui ad id alium ecclesiasticum virum delegare poterit.", "c1983": "The ordinary tribunal constituted by the Roman Pontiff to receive appeals is the Roman Rota.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1444, "c1917": "§1. Missio in beneficii possessionem fiat secundum modum iure peculiari praescriptum, vel legitima consuetudine receptum, nisi iusta ex causa Ordinarius ab eo modo seu ritu expresse in scriptis dispensaverit; quo in casu haec dispensatio locum tenet captae possessionis. §2. Loci Ordinarius praefiniat tempus intra quod possessio beneficii capi debeat; quo inutiliter praeterlapso, nisi iustum obstiterit impedimentum, beneficium vacare declaret ad normam can. 188, n. 2.", "c1983": "The Roman Rota judges: 1° in second instance, cases which have been judged by ordinary tribunals of first instance and have been referred to the Holy See by a lawful appeal; 2° in third or further instance, cases which have been processed by the Roman Rota itself or by any other tribunal, unless there is question of an adjudged matter. §2 This tribunal also judges in first instance the cases mentioned in can. 1405 §3, and any others which the Roman Pontiff, either on his own initiative or at the request of the parties, has reserved to his tribunal and has entrusted to the Roman Rota. These cases are judged by the Rota also in second or further instances, unless the rescript entrusting the task provides otherwise. 290 Book VII: Processes [See Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022, arts. 200-204; Normae Romanae Rotae Tribunalis, 18.IV.1994]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1445, "c1917": "Posessio beneficii etiam per procuratorem, speciale mandatum habentem, capi potest.", "c1983": "§1 The supreme Tribunal of the Apostolic Signatura hears: 1° plaints of nullity, petitions for total reinstatement and other recourses against rotal judgements; 2° recourses in cases affecting the status of persons, which the Roman Rota has refused to admit to a new examination; 3° exceptions of suspicion and other cases against Auditors of the Roman Rota by reason of things done in the exercise of their office; 4° the conflicts of competence mentioned in can. 1416. §2 This same Tribunal deals with controversies which arise from an act of ecclesiastical administrative power, and which are lawfully referred to it. It also deals with other administrative controversies referred to it by the Roman Pontiff or by departments of the Roman Curia, and with conflicts of competence among these departments. §3 This Supreme Tribunal is also competent: 1° to oversee the proper administration of justice and, should the need arise, to take notice of advocates and procurators; 2° to extend the competence of tribunals; 3° to promote and approve the establishment of the tribunals mentioned in cann. 1423 and 1439. [See Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022, arts. 194-199; m.p. Antiqua ordinatione, 11.VI.2008, arts. 101-103; Circular Letter Inter munera on the state and activity of tribunals, 30.VIII.206; m.p. Munus Tribunalis, 28.II.2024] TITLE III: THE DISCIPLINE TO BE OBSERVED IN TRIBUNALS CHAPTER I: THE DUTIES OF THE JUDGES AND OF THE OFFICERS OF THE TRIBUNAL", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1446, "c1917": "Si clericus qui beneficium possidet, probaverit se in eiusdem beneficii possessione pacifice per integrum triennium fuisse bona fide, etsi forte cum titulo invalido, dummodo absit simonia, beneficium ex legitima praescriptione obtinet. 339 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 All Christ’s faithful, and especially Bishops, are to strive earnestly, with due regard for justice, to ensure that disputes among the people of God are as far as possible avoided, and are settled promptly and without rancour. 291 Book VII: Processes §2 In the early stages of litigation, and indeed at any other time as often as he discerns any hope of a successful outcome, the judge is not to fail to exhort and assist the parties to seek an equitable solution to their controversy in discussions with one another. He is to indicate to them suitable means to this end and avail himself of serious-minded persons to mediate. §3 If the issue is about the private good of the parties, the judge is to discern whether an agreement or a judgement by an arbitrator, in accordance with the norms of cann. 1713-1716, might usefully serve to resolve the controversy.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1447, "c1917": "Qui beneficium postulat ab alio pacifice possessum, quod certo modo vacare contendat, debet in supplici libello exprimere nomen possessoris, tempus possessionis et causam specialem ex qua constet nullum possessori in eo beneficio ius competere; beneficium autem postulanti conferri non potest, nisi prius causa in petitorio fuerit, ad normam iuris, definita. CAPUT IV. De iure patronatus.", "c1983": "Any person involved in a case as judge, promoter of justice, defender of the bond, procurator, advocate, witness or expert cannot subsequently, in another instance, validly determine the same case as a judge or exercise the role of assessor in it.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1448, "c1917": "Ius patronatus est summa privilegiorum, cum quibusdam oneribus, quae ex Ecciesiae concessione competunt fundatoribus catholicis ecclesiae, cappellae aut beneficii, vel etiam eis qui ab illis causam habent.", "c1983": "§1 The judge is not to undertake the hearing of a case in which any personal interest may be involved by reason of consanguinity or affinity in any degree of the direct line and up to the fourth degree of the collateral line, or by reason of guardianship or tutelage, or of close acquaintanceship or marked hostility or possible financial profit or loss. §2 The promoter of justice, the defender of the bond, the assessor and the auditor must likewise refrain from exercising their offices in these circumstances.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1449, "c1917": "Ius patronatus est: 1° Reale, vel personale, prout alicui rei cohaeret vel directe ad personam spectat; 2° Ecclesiasticum, laicale, mixtum, prout titulus, quo quis iure patronatus potitur, est ecclesiasticus, vel laicalis, vel mixtus; 3° Hereditarium, familiare, gentilitium, mixtum, prout transit ad heredes, vel ad eos qui de familia aut de gente sunt fundatoris, vel ad eos qui simul sunt heredes et de familia vel gente fundatoris.", "c1983": "§1 In the cases mentioned in can. 1448, if the judge himself does not refrain from exercising his office, a party may object to him. §2 The judicial Vicar is to deal with this objection. If the objection is directed against the judicial Vicar himself, the Bishop in charge of the tribunal is to deal with the matter. §3 If the Bishop is the judge and the objection is directed against him, he is to refrain from judging. §4 If the objection is directed against the promoter of justice, the defender of the bond or any other officer of the tribunal, it is to be dealt with by the presiding judge of a collegial tribunal, or by the sole judge if there is only one.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1450, "c1917": "§1. Nullum patronatus ius ullo titulo constitui in posterum valide potest. §2. Loci autem Ordinarius potest: 1° Fidelibus qui ex toto vel ex parte ecclesias exstruxerint vel beneficia fundaverint, spiritualia suffragia, eorum liberalitati proportionata, concedere vel ad tempus vel etiam in perpetuum; 2° Fundationem beneficii admittere ea adiecta conditione, ut beneficium prima vice conferatur clerico fundatori vel alii clerico a fundatore designato. 340 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If the objection is upheld, the persons in question are to be changed, but not the grade of trial.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1451, "c1917": "§1. Curent locorum Ordinarii ut patroni, loco iuris patronatus quo fruuntur aut saltem loco iuris praesentandi, spiritualia suffragia etiam perpetua pro se suisve acceptent. §2. Si patroni id noluerint, eorum ius patronatus canonibus qui sequuntur, regatur.", "c1983": "§1 The objection is to be decided with maximum expedition, after hearing the parties, the promoter of justice or the defender of the bond, if they are engaged in the trial and the objection is not directed against them. 292 Book VII: Processes §2 Acts performed by a judge before being objected to are valid. Acts performed after the objection has been lodged must be rescinded if a party requests this within ten days of the admission of the objection.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1452, "c1917": "Electiones ac praesentationes populares ad beneficia etiam paroecialia, sicubi vigent, tolerari tantum possunt, si populus clericum seligat inter tres ab Ordinario loci designatos.", "c1983": "§1 In a matter which concerns private persons exclusively, a judge can proceed only at the request of a party. In penal cases, however, and in other cases which affect the public good of the Church or the salvation of souls, once the case has been lawfully introduced, the judge can and must proceed ex officio. §2 The judge can also supply for the negligence of the parties in bringing forward evidence or in opposing exceptions, whenever this is considered necessary in order to avoid a gravely unjust judgement, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1600.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1453, "c1917": "§1. Ius patronatus personale transmitti valide nequit ad infideles, publice apostatas, haereticos, schismaticos, adscriptos societatibus secretis ab Ecclesia damnatis, nec ad quoslibet excommunicatos post sententiam declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam. §2. Ut ad alios ius patronatus personale transmitti valide possit, requiritur consensus Ordinarii in scriptis datus, salvis legibus fundationis itemque praescripto can. 1470, §1, n. 4. §3. Si res, cui ius patronatus reale cohaeret, ad aliquam personam de qua in §1 transeat, ius patronatus suspensum manet.", "c1983": "Judges and tribunals are to ensure that, within the bounds of justice, all cases are brought to a conclusion as quickly as possible. They are to see to it that in the tribunal of first instance cases are not protracted beyond a year, and in the tribunal of second instance not beyond six months.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1454, "c1917": "Nullum ius patronatus admittatur, nisi authenticis documentis aut aliis legitimis probationibus evincatur.", "c1983": "All who constitute a tribunal or assist in it must take an oath to exercise their office properly and faithfully.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1455, "c1917": "Privilegia patronorum sunt: 1° Praesentandi clericum ad ecclesiam vacantem vel beneficium vacans; 2° Salva exsecutione onerum et honesta beneficiarii sustentatione, alimenta ex aequitate obtinendi ex ecclesiae vel beneficii reditibus, si qui supersint, quoties patronus ad inopiam nulla sua culpa redactus fuerit, etiamsi ipse iuri patronatus renuntiaverit in commodum Ecclesiae, vel pensio in limine fundationis ipsi patrono fuerit reservata, quae ad sublevandam eius inopiam non sufficiat; 341 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Habendi, si ita ferant legitimae locorum consuetudines, in sui patronatus ecclesia stemma gentis vel familiae, praecedentiam ante ceteros laicos in processionibus vel similibus functionibus, digniorem sedem in ecclesia, sed extra presbyterium et sine baldachino.", "c1983": "§1 In a penal trial, the judges and tribunal assistants are bound to observe always the secret of the office; in a contentious trial, they are bound to observe it if the revelation of any part of the acts of the process could be prejudicial to the parties. §2 They are also obliged to maintain permanent secrecy concerning the discussion held by the judges before giving their judgement, and concerning the various votes and opinions expressed there, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1609 §4. §3 Indeed, the judge can oblige witnesses, experts, and the parties and their advocates or procurators, to swear an oath to observe secrecy. This may be done if the nature of the case or of the evidence is such that revelation of the acts or evidence would put at risk the reputation of others, or give rise to quarrels, or cause scandal or have any similar untoward consequence.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1456, "c1917": "Uxor per seipsam ius patronatus exercet, minores per parentes aut per tutores; quod si parentes vel tutores acatholici sint, ius patronatus interim suspensum manet.", "c1983": "The judge and all who work in the tribunal are forbidden to accept any gifts on the occasion of a trial.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1457, "c1917": "Praesentatio, nullo iusto obstante impedimento, sive agatur de patronatu laicali sive de ecclesiastico et mixto fieri debet, nisi brevius tempus lege fundationis vel ligitima consuetudine praescriptum fuerit, saltem intra quatuor menses a die quo is, cui ius est instituendi, patronum certiorem fecerit de vacatione beneficii et de sacerdotibus qui in concursu fuerunt probati, si agatur de beneficio quod per concursum conferri debet.", "c1983": "§1 Judges can be punished by the competent authority with appropriate penalties, not excluding the loss of office, if, though certainly and manifestly competent, they refuse to give judgement; if, with no legal support, they declare themselves competent and hear and determine cases; if they breach the law of secrecy; or if, through deceit or serious negligence, they cause harm to the litigants. §2 Tribunal officers and assistants are subject to the same penalties if they fail in their duty as above. The judge also has the power to punish them. 293 Book VII: Processes CHAPTER II: THE ORDERING OF THE HEARING", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1458, "c1917": "§1. Si intra praescriptum tempus praesentatio facta non fuerit, ecclesia vel beneficium pro eo casu fit liberae collationis. §2. Si vero lis, quae intra utile tempus dirimi nequeat, exoriatur sive circa ius praesentandi inter Ordinarium et patronum ve1 inter ipsos patronos, sive circa ius praelationis inter ipsos praesentatos, suspendatur collatio usque ad finem controversiae, et interim, si opus sit, oeconomum ecclesiae vel beneficio vacanti Ordinarius praeficiat.", "c1983": "Cases are to be heard in the order in which they were received and entered in the register, unless some case from among them needs to be dealt with more quickly than others. This is to be stated in a special decree which gives supporting reasons.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1459, "c1917": "§1. Si plures singulares personae sint patroni, possunt tum pro se tum pro suis successoribus de alternis praesentationibus inter se convenire. §2. Ut autem haec conventio sit valida, accedat oportet Ordinarii consensus in scriptis datus, qui tamen semel praestitus nequit valide ab eodem Ordinario vel eius successoribus, patronis invitis, revocari. 342 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Defects which can render the judgement invalid can be proposed as exceptions at any stage or grade of trial; likewise, the judge can declare such exceptions ex officio. §2 Apart from the cases mentioned in §1, exceptions seeking a delay especially those which concern persons and the manner of trial, are to be proposed before the joinder of the issue, unless they emerge only after it. They are to be decided as soon as possible.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1460, "c1917": "§1. Si ius patronatus collegialiter exerceatur, ille praesentatus habeatur, qui maiorem suffragiorum numerum retulerit, ad normam can. 101 §1; quod si, duobus scrutiniis sine effectu institutis in tertio scrutinio plures maiorem prae ceteris, sed aequalem inter se suffragiorum numerum habuerint, ii omnes praesentati censeantur. §2. Si ius patronatus penes singulares personas sit, quae inter se de alternis praesentationibus non convenerint, ille praesentatus habeatur, qui maiorem saltem relative suffragiorum numerum retulerit; et si plures eundem, maiorem quam ceteri, suffragiorum numerum habuerint, omnes censeantur praesentati. §3. Qui ex diversis titulis ius patronatus obtinet, tot habet in praesentatione suffragia, quot titulos. §4. Quilibet patronus, antequam praesentatio acceptetur, non unum tantum, sed plures praesentare potest, tum una simul tum etiam successive, intra tempus tamen praescriptum, modo illos ne excludat quos prius praesentavit.", "c1983": "§1 If an exception is proposed against the competence of the judge, the judge himself must deal with the matter. §2 Where the exception concerns relative non-competence and the judge pronounces himself competent, his decision does not admit of appeal. However, a plaint of nullity and a total reinstatement are not prohibited. §3 If the judge declares himself non-competent, a party who complains of being adversely affected can refer the matter within fifteen canonical days to the appeal tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1461, "c1917": "Nemo potest praesentare seipsum neque aliis patronis accedere ut suffragiorum numerum ad praesentationem necessarium pro se compleat.", "c1983": "A judge who becomes aware at any stage of the case that he is absolutely non-competent, is bound to declare his non-competence.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1462, "c1917": "Si ecclesiae vel beneficio provideri debeat per concursum, patronus, etiam laicus, non potest praesentare, nisi clericum legitime ex concursu probatum.", "c1983": "§1 Exceptions to the effect that an issue has become an adjudged matter or has been agreed between the parties, and those other peremptory exceptions which are said to put an end to the suit, are to be proposed and examined before the joinder of the issue. Whoever raises them subsequently is not to be rejected, but will be ordered to pay the costs unless it can be shown that the objection was not maliciously delayed. §2 Other peremptory exceptions are to be proposed in the joinder of the issue and treated at the appropriate time under the rules governing incidental questions.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1463, "c1917": "Persona praesentata debet esse idonea, idest, ipso praesentationis vel saltem acceptationis die, qualitatibus omnibus praedita, quae iure seu communi seu peculiari vel lege fundationis requiruntur.", "c1983": "§1 Counter actions can validly be proposed only within thirty days of the joinder of the issue. §2 Such counter actions are to be dealt with at the same grade of trial and simultaneously with the principal action, unless it is necessary to deal with them separately or the judge considers this procedure more opportune. 294 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1464, "c1917": "§1. Praesentatio fieri debet loci Ordinario, cuius est iudicare utrum idonea sit persona praesentata. §2. Ordinarius ad suum formandum iudicium, debet ad normam can. 149 de persona praesentata diligenter inquirere et opportunas notitias, etiam secretas, si opus fuerit, assumere. §3. Ordinarius non cogitur patrono patefacere rationes cur personam praesentatam admittere non possit. 343 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Questions concerning the guarantee of judicial expenses or the grant of free legal aid which has been requested from the very beginning of the process, and other similar matters, are normally to be settled before the joinder of the issue CHAPTER III: TIME LIMITS AND POSTPONEMENTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1465, "c1917": "§1. Si praesentatus non idoneus fuerit repertus, patronus, dummodo tempus utile ad praesentandum sua negligentia lapsum ne sit, potest alium intra tempus de quo in can. 1457 praesentare; sed si ne hic quidem idoneus repertus fuerit, ecclesia vel beneficium pro eo casu fit liberae collationis, nisi patronus vel praesentatus intra decem dies a significatione recusationis recursum a iudicio Ordinarii ad Sedem Apostolicam interposuerit; quo pendente, suspendatur collatio usque ad finem controversiae et interim, si opus sit, oeconomum ecclesiae vel beneficio vacanti Ordinarius praeficiat. §2. Praesentatio, labe simoniaca infecta, est ipso iure irrita, et etiam institutionem forte subsecutam irritam reddit.", "c1983": "§1 The so-called canonical time limits are fixed times beyond which rights cease in law. They cannot be extended, nor can they validly be shortened except at the request of the parties. §2 After hearing the parties, or at their request, the judge can, for a just reason, extend before they expire times fixed by himself or agreed by the parties. These times can never validly be shortened without the consent of the parties. §3 The judge is to ensure that litigation is not unduly prolonged by reason of postponement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1466, "c1917": "§1. Legitime praesentatus, et idoneus repertus, acceptata praesentatione, ius habet ad canonicam institutionem. §2. Ius concedendi canonicam institutionem proprium est Ordinarii loci, non autem Vicarii Generalis sine mandato speciali. §3. Si plures et omnes idonei praesentati sint Ordinarius eligit quem magis idoneum in Domino iudicaverit.", "c1983": "Where the law does not establish fixed times for concluding procedural actions, the judge is to define them, taking into consideration the nature of each act.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1467, "c1917": "Institutio canonica pro quolibet beneficio etiam non curato dari debet, nullo iusto obstante impedimento, intra duos menses ex quo praesentatio facta sit.", "c1983": "If the day appointed for a judicial action is a holiday, the fixed term is considered to be postponed to the first subsequent day which is not a holiday. CHAPTER IV: THE PLACE OF TRIAL", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1468, "c1917": "Si praesentatus ante canonicam institutionem renuntiaverit vel mortuus fuerit, patronus rursus ius praesentandi habet. 344 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "As far as possible, the place where each tribunal sits is to be an established office which is open at stated times.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1469, "c1917": "§1. Onera seu officia patronorum sunt: 1° Ordinarium loci monere, si bona ecclesiae seu beneficii dilapidari viderint, quin tamen se immisceant administrationi eorundem bonorum; 2° Aedificare denuo ecclesiam collapsam aut reparationes, iudicio Ordinarii, necessarias in eadem facere, si ex titulo aedificationis ius patronatus habeant, et nisi onus aedificandae denuo vel reparandae ecclesiae aliis incumbat ad normam can. 1186; 3° Supplere reditus, si ex titulo dotationis ius patronatus proveniat, cum ecclesiae vel beneficii reditus ita defecerint, ut nequeat amplius vel cultus decenter in ecclesia exerceri, vel beneficium conferri. §2. Si ecclesia collapsa fuerit vel necessariis indigeat reparationibus, aut si reditus defecerint ad normam §1, nn. 2, 3, ius patronatus interim quiescit. §3. Si patronus, intra tempus ab Ordinario sub poena cessationis patronatus praefiniendum, ecclesiam denuo aedificaverit vel restauraverit aut reditus auxerit, ius patronatus revigescit; secus ipso iure et sine ulla declaratione cessat.", "c1983": "§1 A judge who is forcibly expelled from his territory or prevented from exercising jurisdiction there, can exercise his jurisdiction and deliver judgement outside the territory. The diocesan Bishop is, however, to be informed of the matter. §2 Apart from the circumstances mentioned in §1, the judge, for a just reason and after hearing the parties, can go outside his own territory to gather evidence. This is to be done with the permission of, and in a place designated by, the diocesan Bishop of the place to which he goes. CHAPTER V: THOSE WHO MAY BE ADMITTED TO THE COURT AND THE MANNER OF COMPILING AND PRESERVING THE ACTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1470, "c1917": "§1. Praeter casum de quo in can. 1469, §3, ius patronatus exstinguitur: 1° Si patronus iuri suo renuntiaverit; eius tamen renuntiatio ex integro fieri potest aut ex parte; nunquam vero potest aliis compatronis, si qui sint, damnum afferre; 2° Si Sancta Sedes ius patronatus revocaverit aut ipsam ecclesiam vel beneficium perpetuo suppresserit; 3° Si contra ius patronatus legitime praescriptum fuerit; 4° Si res, cui ius patronatus inhaeret, pereat, aut exstinguatur familia, gens, linea cui secundum tabulas fundationis reservatur; quo in altero casu nec ius patronatus hereditarium evadit, nec Ordinarius valide permittere poterit donationem iuris patronatus alii fieri; 5° Si, consentiente patrono, ecclesia vel beneficium uniatur alii liberae collationis, aut ecclesia fiat electiva vel regularis; 345 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 6° Si patronus ius partronatus simoniace in alium transferre attentaverit; si lapsus fuerit in apostasiam, haeresim aut schisma; si bona ac iura ecclesiae vel beneficii iniuste usurpaverit aut detineat; si rectorem vel alium clericum ecclesiae servitio addictum aut beneficiarium per se vel per alios occiderit vel mutilaverit. §2. Propter crimina de quibus in §1, n. 6, ius patronatus amittit solus patronus reus et, ob delictum postremo memoratum, eius quoque heredes. §3. Ut ex delictis enumeratis in §1, n. 6, patroni censeantur ius patronatus amississe, requiritur et sufficit sententia declaratoria. §4. Censura aut infamia iuris innodati post sententiam condemnatoria vel declaratoriam, usque dum censura vel infamia perdurant, nequeunt ius patronatus exercere eiusque privilegiis uti.", "c1983": "§1 Unless particular law prescribes otherwise, when cases are being heard before the tribunal, only those persons are to be present whom the law or the judge decides are necessary for the hearing of the case. 295 Book VII: Processes §2 The judge can with appropriate penalties take to task all who, while present at a trial, are gravely lacking in the reverence and obedience due to the tribunal. He can, moreover, suspend advocates and procurators from exercising their office in ecclesiastical tribunals.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1471, "c1917": "Si cui Sedes Apostolica sive in concordantis sive extra concordanta indultum concesserit praesentandi ad ecclesiam vacantem vel ad beneficium vacans, non inde ius patronatus oritur, et privilegium praesentationis strictam interpretationem pati oportet ex tenore indulti. CAPUT V. De iuribus et obligationibus beneficiariorum.", "c1983": "If a person to be interrogated uses a language unknown to the judge or the parties, an interpreter, appointed by the judge and duly sworn, can be employed in the case. Declarations are to be committed to writing in the original language, and a translation is to be added. An interpreter is also to be used if a deaf and dumb person must be interrogated, unless the judge prefers that replies to the questions he has asked be given in writing.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1472, "c1917": "Quilibet beneficiarius, capta legitime beneficii possessione, omnibus fruitur tam temporalibus, quam spiritualibus, quae beneficio adnexa sint.", "c1983": "§1 Judicial acts must be in writing, both those which refer to the merits of the case, that is, the acts of the case, and those which refer to the procedure, that is, the procedural acts. §2 Each page of the acts is to be numbered and bear a seal of authenticity.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1473, "c1917": "Etsi beneficiarius alia bona non beneficialia habeat, libere uti frui potest fructibus beneficialibus qui ad eius honestam sustentationem sint necessarii; obligatione autem tenetur impendendi superfluos pro pauperibus aut piis causis, salvo praescripto can. 239, §1, n. 19. 346 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Whenever the signature of parties or witnesses is required in judicial acts, and the party or witness is unable or unwilling to sign, this is to be noted in the acts. At the same time the judge and the notary are to certify that the act was read verbatim to the party or witness, and that the party or witness was either unable or unwilling to sign.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1474, "c1917": "Si ad beneficium obtinendum susceptio alicuius ordinis requiratur, beneficiarius talem ordinem ante beneficii collationem iam receperit oportet.", "c1983": "§1 In the case of an appeal, a copy of the acts is to be sent to the higher tribunal, with a certification by the notary of its authenticity. §2 If the acts are in a language unknown to the higher tribunal, they are to be translated into another language known to it. Suitable precautions are to be taken to ensure that the translation is accurate.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1475, "c1917": "§1. Beneficiarius tenetur peculiaria onera beneficio adnexa fideliter adimplere et praeterea canonicas horas quotidie recitare. §2. Si, nullo legitimo detentus impedimento, obligationi recitandi horas canonicas non satisfecerit, fructus pro rata omissionis non facit suos, eosque fabricae ecclesiae aut Seminario dioecesano tradat vel in pauperes eroget.", "c1983": "§1 When the trial has been completed, documents which belong to private individuals must be returned to them, though a copy of them is to be retained. §2 Without an order from the judge, notaries and the chancellor are forbidden to hand over to anyone a copy of the judicial acts and documents obtained in the process. [A decree of the Apostolic Signatura Saepe saepius, 13.VIII.2011, allows, where storage causes grave inconvenience, the destruction of acts of causes concluded over twenty years before, always retaining paper copies of definitive sentences, confirmatory decrees, decisions having the force of definitive sentences, and interlocutory pronouncements: see AAS (103) 2011, 626-628] 296 Book VII: Processes TITLE IV: THE PARTIES IN THE CASE CHAPTER I: THE PLAINTIFF AND THE RESPONDENT", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1476, "c1917": "§1. Beneficiarius bona ad suum beneficium pertinentia, ut beneficii curator, administrare debet, ad normam iuris. §2. Si negligens aliove modo in culpa fuerit, damna resarcire beneficio debet, atque ad ea compensanda ab Ordinario loci compellendus est; et, si sit parochus, a paroecia amoveri poterit ad normam can. 2147 seqq.", "c1983": "Any person, baptised or unbaptised, can plead before a court. A person lawfully brought to trial must respond.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1477, "c1917": "§. 1. Sumptus ordinario modo connexi cum bonorum beneficialium administratione et fructuum perceptione, a beneficiario ferendi sunt. §2. Impensae pro extraordinariis domus beneficialis reparationibus, ab iis ferendae sunt quibus onus reficiendi beneficialem ecclesiam incumbit, nisi fundationis tabulae aut legitime conventiones et consuetudines aliud caeant. §3. Minores reparationes quae ipsi incumbunt, beneficiarius quamprimum perficiat, ne maiorum necessitas enascatur.", "c1983": "Even though the plaintiff or the respondent has appointed a procurator or advocate, each is always bound to be present in person at the trial when the law or the judge so prescribes.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1478, "c1917": "Ordinaris loci obligatione tenetur advigilandi etiam per vicarios foraneos ut beneficialia bona conserventur et rite administrentur.", "c1983": "§1 Minors and those who lack the use of reason can stand before the court only through their parents, guardians or curators, subject to the provisions of §3. §2 If the judge considers that the rights of minors are in conflict with the rights of the parents, guardians or curators, or that these cannot sufficiently protect the rights of the minors, the minors are to stand before the court through a guardian or curator assigned by the judge. §3 However, in cases concerning spiritual matters and matters linked with the spiritual, if the minors have the use of reason, they can plead and respond without the consent of parents or guardians; indeed, if they have completed their fourteenth year, they can stand before the court on their own behalf; otherwise, they do so through a curator appointed by the judge. §4 Those barred from the administration of their goods and those of infirm mind can themselves stand before the court only to respond concerning their own offences, or by order of the judge. In other matters they must plead and respond through their curators.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1479, "c1917": "In locatione bonorum beneficialium anticipatae solutiones ultra semestre prohibentur sine licentia Ordinarii loci, qui in casibus extraordinariis congruis praescriptionibus caveat ne talis locatio in damnum vergat loci pii aut successorum in beneficio. 347 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A guardian or curator appointed by a civil authority can be admitted by an ecclesiastical judge, after he has consulted, if possible, the diocesan Bishop of the person to whom the guardian or curator has been given. If there is no such guardian or curator, or it is not seen fit to admit the one appointed, the judge is to appoint a guardian or curator for the case.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1480, "c1917": "Annui reditus beneficii inter successorem et antecessorem eiusve heredes, in casu obitus, pro rata temporis quo beneficio uterque deservierit, distribuantur, omnibus proventibus et oneribus currentis anni computatis, nisi legitima consuetudo aut peculiaria statuta rite approbata alium iustae compositionis modum induxerint.", "c1983": "§1 Judicial persons stand before the court through their lawful representatives. §2 In a case of absence or negligence of the representative, the Ordinary himself, either personally or through another, can stand before the court in the name of juridical persons subject to his authority. 297 Book VII: Processes CHAPTER II: PROCURATORS AND ADVOCATES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1481, "c1917": "Deductis cuiuslibet generis expensis et salvo praescripto can. 472, n. 1, fructus beneficii vacantis pro altera dimidia parte accrescunt doti beneficii vel massae communi, pro altera cedunt fabricae ecclesiae seu sacrario, salva legitima consuetudine qua fructus omnes in bonum commune dioeceseos erogentur.", "c1983": "§1 A party can freely appoint an advocate and procurator for him or herself. Apart from the cases stated in §§2 and 3, however, a party can plead and respond personally, unless the judge considers the services of a procurator or advocate to be necessary. [See Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15822/2017, 2.III.2017] §2 In a penal trial the accused must always have an advocate, either appointed personally or allocated by the judge. §3 In a contentious trial which concerns minors or the public good, the judge is ex officio to appoint a legal representative for a party who lacks one; matrimonial cases are excepted.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1482, "c1917": "Quod ad mediam annatam, quam vocant, attinet, ea, ubi viget, retineatur, et peculiaria statuta ac laudabiles consuetudines in unaquaque regione circa eam vigentes serventur.", "c1983": "§1 A person can appoint only one procurator; the latter cannot appoint a substitute, unless this faculty has been expressly conceded. §2 If, however, several procurators have for a just reason been appointed by the same person, these are to be so designated that there is the right of prior claim among them. §3 Several advocates can, however, be appointed together.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1483, "c1917": "§1. Bona mensae episcopalis ab Episcopo diligenter administrentur. §2. Domus episcopalis sarta tectaque conservetur et, si opus sit, restauretur et reparetur impensis eiusdem mensae, quoties huiusmodi onera ex peculiari titulo aliis non incumbant. §3. Curent quoque Episcopi ut, accurato inventario confecto, utensilia omnia vel bona mobilia domui episcopali forte addicta atque in mensae dominio constituta, ad successorem ex toto secureque transmittantur. CAPUT VI. De dimissione et permutatione beneficiorum.", "c1983": "The procurator and advocate must have attained their majority and be of good repute. The advocate is also to be a Catholic unless the diocesan Bishop permits otherwise, a doctor in canon law or otherwise well qualified, and approved by the same Bishop.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1484, "c1917": "Ordinarius ne admittat dimissionem beneficii a clerico in maioribus ordinibus constituto factam, nisi constet eum necessaria ad honestam sustentationem aliunde habere, et firmo praescripto can. 584. 348 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 Prior to undertaking their office, the procurator and the advocate must deposit an authentic mandate with the tribunal. §2 To prevent the extinction of a right, however, the judge can admit a procurator even though a mandate has not been presented; in an appropriate case, a suitable guarantee is to be given. However, the act lacks all force if the procurator does not present a mandate within the peremptory time-limit to be prescribed by the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1485, "c1917": "Dimissio beneficii, cuius titulo clericus ordinatus fuit, irrita est, nisi expressa mentio fiat clericum illius titulo promotum fuisse, eidemque, de consensu Ordinarii, alium legitimum ordinationis titulum substituisse.", "c1983": "Without a special mandate, a procurator cannot validly renounce a case, an instance or any judicial act; nor can a procurator settle an action, bargain, promise to abide by an arbitrator’s award, or in general do anything for which the law requires a special mandate.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1486, "c1917": "Dimissionem beneficiorum in commodum aliorum vel sub aliqua conditione, quae ipsam beneficii provisionem aut redituum erogationem attingat, Ordinarius admittere nequit, nisi in casu quo beneficium sit litigiosum et dimissio fiat ab alterutro ex litigantibus in commodum alterius.", "c1983": "§1 For the dismissal of a procurator or advocate to have effect, it must be notified to them and, if the joinder of the issue has taken place, the judge and the other party must be notified of the dismissal. 298 Book VII: Processes §2 When a definitive judgement has been given, the right and duty to appeal lie with the procurator, unless the mandating party refuses.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1487, "c1917": "§1. Permutatio duorum beneficiorum fieri valide nequit, nisi propter Ecclesiae necessitatem vel utilitatem aliave iusta de causa, sine aliorum detrimento, de consensu patroni, si agatur de beneficio iuris patronatus, et Ordinarii loci, non autem Vicarii Generalis sine peculiari mandato, nec Vicarii Capitularis, et servato praescripto can. 186. §2. Ordinarius intra mensem consensum praestet vel deneget; et permutatio valet a momento consensus ab Ordinario praestiti. §3. Beneficiorum permutatio admitti nequit ab Ordinario, si utrumque aut alterutrum beneficium sit Sedi Apostolicae reservatum.", "c1983": "For a grave reason, the procurator and the advocate can be removed from office by a decree of the judge given either ex officio or at the request of the party.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1488, "c1917": "§1. Si beneficia permutanda inaequalia sint, nequeunt compensari reservatione fructuum aut praestatione pecuniae seu cuiusque rei pretio aestimabilis. §2. Permutatio fieri nequit inter plures quam duos beneficiarios. TITULUS XXVI. De aliis institutis ecclesiasticis non collegialibus.", "c1983": "§1 Both the procurator and the advocate are forbidden to influence a suit by bribery, seek immoderate payment, or bargain with the successful party for a share of the matter in dispute. If they do so, any such agreement is invalid and they can be fined by the judge. Moreover, the advocate can be suspended from office and, if this is not a first offence, can be removed from the register of advocates by the Bishop in charge of the tribunal. §2 The same sanctions can be imposed on advocates and procurators who fraudulently exploit the law by withdrawing cases from tribunals which are competent, so that they may be judged more favourably by other tribunals.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1489, "c1917": "§1. Hospitalia, orphanotrophia aliaque similia instituta, ad opera religionis vel caritatis sive spiritualis sive temporalis destinata, possunt ab Ordinario loci erigi et per eius decretum persona iuridica in Ecclesia constitui. 349 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Loci Ordinarius haec instituta ne approbet, nisi finis fundationis utilis reapse sit, et talis constituta fuerit dos, quae, omnibus perpensis, sufficiat vel sufficiens fore prudenter praevideatur ad illum assequendum. §3. Horum institutorum administrare bona sui cuiusque rectoris est, secundum normas tabulae fundationis; hic vero iisdem obligationibus tenetur, iisdemque iuribus fruitur, quibus administratores aliorum bonorum ecclesiasticorum.", "c1983": "Advocates and procurators who betray their office because of gifts or promises, or any other consideration, are to be suspended from the exercise of their profession, and be fined or punished with other suitable penalties.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1490, "c1917": "§1. In tabulis fundationis pius fundator accurate describat totam instituti constitutionem, finem, dotationem, administrationem et regimen, usum redituum et successionem in bona, casu exstinctionis ipsius instituti. §2. Huiusmodi tabulae duplici exemplari conficiendae sunt, quorum alterum in archivo instituti, alterum in archivo Curiae reponatur.", "c1983": "As far as possible, permanent advocates and procurators are to be appointed in each tribunal and to receive a salary from the tribunal. They are to exercise their office, especially in matrimonial cases, for parties who may wish to choose them. TITLE V: ACTIONS AND EXCEPTIONS CHAPTER I: ACTIONS AND EXCEPTIONS IN GENERAL", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1491, "c1917": "§1. Loci Ordinarius omnia huiusmodi instituta, etiam in personam moralem erecta et quovis modo exempta, visitare potest et debet. §2. Imo licet in personam moralem non sint erecta et domui religiosae concredita, si quidem agatur de domo religiosa iuris dioecesani, iurisdictioni Ordinarii loci penitus subduntur; si de domo religiosa iuris pontificii, episcopali vigilantiae subsunt quod spectat ad religionis magisteria, honestatem morum, exercitationes pietatis, sacrorum administrationem.", "c1983": "Every right is reinforced not only by an action, unless otherwise expressly provided, but also by an exception.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1492, "c1917": "§1. Etiamsi fundatione, praescriptione aut privilegio apostolico pium institutum a iurisdictione et visitatione Ordinarii loci exemptum fuerit, ius tamen Ordinario est redditionem rationum exigendi, reprobata contraria consuetudine. §2. Si fundator velit administratores non teneri rationem Ordinario loci reddere, fundatio ne acceptetur.", "c1983": "§1 Every action is extinguished by prescription in accordance with the law, or in any other lawful way, with the exception of actions bearing on personal status, which are never extinguished. §2 Without prejudice to the provision of can. 1462, an exception is always possible, and is of its nature perpetual.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1493, "c1917": "Ordinarius loci advigilet ut piae fidelium voluntates, in horum institutorum fundatione expressae, plene serventur. 350 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A plaintiff can bring several exceptions simultaneously against another person, concerning either the same matter or different matters, provided they are not in conflict with one another, and do not go beyond the competence of the tribunal that has been approached. 299 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1494, "c1917": "Sine venia Sedis Apostolicae haec instituta supprimi, uniri, vel in usus a fundatione alienos converti nequeunt, nisi in tabulis fundationis aliud caveatur. PARS SEXTA. DE BONIS ECCLESIAE TEMPORALIBUS.", "c1983": "§1 A respondent can institute a counter action against a plaintiff before the same judge and in the same trial, either by reason of the case’s connection with the principal action, or with a view to removing or mitigating the plaintiff’s plea. §2 A counter action to a counter action is not admitted.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1495, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia catholica et Apostolica Sedes nativum ius habent libere et independenter a civili potestate acquirendi, retinendi et administrandi bona temporalia ad fines sibi proprios prosequendos. §2. Etiam ecclesiis singularibus aliisque personis moralibus quae ab ecclesiastica auctoritate in iuridicam personam erectae sint, ius est, ad normam sacrorum canonum, bona temporalia acquirendi, retinendi et administrandi.", "c1983": "The counter action is to be proposed to the judge before whom the original action was initiated, even though he has been delegated for one case only, or is otherwise relatively non-competent. CHAPTER II: ACTIONS AND EXCEPTIONS IN PARTICULAR", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1496, "c1917": "Ecclesiae ius quoque est, independens a civili potestate, exigendi a fidelibus quae ad cultum divinum, ad honestam clericorum aliorumque ministrorum sustentationem et ad reliquos fines sibi proprios sint necessaria.", "c1983": "§1 A person who advances arguments, which are at least probable, to support a right to something held by another, and to indicate an imminent danger of loss of the object unless it is handed over for safekeeping, has a right to obtain from the judge the sequestration of the object in question. §2 In similar circumstances, a person can obtain a restraint on another person’s exercise of a right.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1497, "c1917": "§1. Bona temporalia, sive corporalia, tum immobilia tum mobilia, sive incorporalia, quae vel ad Ecclesiam universam et ad Apostolicam Sedem vel ad aliam in Ecclesia personam moralem pertineant, sunt bona ecclesiastica. §2. Dicuntur sacra, quae consecratione vel benedictione ad divinum cultum destinata sunt; pretiosa, quibus notabilis valor sit, artis vel historiae vel materiae causa.", "c1983": "§1 The sequestration of an object is also allowed for the security of a loan, provided there is sufficient evidence of the creditor’s right. §2 Sequestration can also extend to the assets of a debtor which, on whatever title, are in the keeping of others, as well as to the loans of the debtor.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1498, "c1917": "In canonibus qui sequuntur, nomine Ecclesiae significatur non solum Ecclesia universa aut Sedes Apostolica, sed etiam quaelibet persona moralis in Ecclesia, nisi ex contextu sermonis vel ex natura rei aliud appareat. 351 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XXVII. De bonis ecclesiasticis acquirendis.", "c1983": "The sequestration of an object, and restraint on the exercise of a right, can in no way be decreed if the loss which is feared can be otherwise repaired, and a suitable guarantee is given that it will be repaired.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1499, "c1917": "§1. Ecelesia acquirere bona temporalia potest omnibus iustis modis iuris sive naturalis sive positivi, quibus id aliis licet. §2. Dominium bonorum, sub suprema auctoritate Sedis Apostolicae, ad eam pertinet moralem personam, quae eadem bona legitime acquisiverit.", "c1983": "The judge who grants the sequestration of an object, or the restraint on the exercise of a right, can first impose on the person to whom the grant is made an undertaking to repay any loss if the right is not proven.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1500, "c1917": "Diviso territorio personae moralis ecclesiasticae ita ut vel illius pars alii personae morali uniatur, vet distincta persona moralis pro parte dismembrata erigatur, etiam bona communia quae in commodum totius territorii erant destinata, et aes alienum quod pro toto territorio contractum fuerat, ab auctoritate ecclesiastica, cui divisio competat cum debita proportione ex bono et aequo divid debent, salvis piorum fundatorum seu oblatorum voluntatibus, iuribus legitime quaesitis, ac legibus peculiaribus, quibus persona moralis regatur.", "c1983": "In matters concerning the nature and effect of an action for possession, the provisions of the civil law of the place where the thing to be possessed is situated, are to be observed. 300 Book VII: Processes PART II: THE CONTENTIOUS TRIAL SECTION I: THE ORDINARY CONTENTIOUS TRIAL TITLE I: THE INTRODUCTION OF THE CASE CHAPTER I: THE PETITION INTRODUCING THE SUIT", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1501, "c1917": "Exstincta persona morali ecclesiastica, eius bona fiunt personae moralis ecclesiasticae immediate superioris, salvis semper fundatorum seu oblatorum voluntatibus, iuribus legitime quaesitis atque legibus peculiaribus quibus exstincta persona moralis regebatur.", "c1983": "A judge cannot investigate any case unless a plea, drawn up in accordance with canon law, is submitted either by a person whose interest is involved, or by the promoter of justice.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1502, "c1917": "Ad decimarum et primitiarum solutionem quod attinet, peculiaria statuta ac laudabiles consuetudines in unaquaque regione serventur.", "c1983": "A person who wishes to sue another must present a petition to a judge who is lawfully competent. In this petition the matter in dispute is to be set out and the intervention of the judge requested.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1503, "c1917": "Salvis praescriptis can. 621-624, vetantur privati tam clerici quam laici sine Sedis Apostolicae aut proprii Ordinarii et Ordinarii loci licentia, in scriptis data, stipem cogere pro quolibet pio aut ecclesiastico instituto vel fine. 352 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 A judge can admit an oral plea whenever the plaintiff is impeded from presenting a petition or when the case can be easily investigated and is of minor significance. §2 In both cases, however, the judge is to direct a notary to record the matter in writing. This written record is to be read to, and approved by, the plaintiff, and it takes the place of a petition written by the plaintiff as far as all effects of law are concerned.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1504, "c1917": "Omnes ecclesiae vel beneficia iurisdictioni Episcopi subiecta, itemque laicorum confraternitates, debent quotannis in signum subiectionis solvere Episcopo cathedraticum seu moderatam taxam determinandam ad normam can. 1507, §1, nisi iam antiqua consuetudine fuerit determinata.", "c1983": "The petition by which a suit is introduced must: 1° state the judge before whom the case is being introduced, what is being sought and from whom it is being sought; 2° indicate on what right the plaintiff bases the case and, at least in general terms, the facts and evidence to be submitted in support of the allegations made; 3° be signed by the plaintiff or the plaintiff’s procurator, and bear the day, the month and the year, as well as the address at which the plaintiff or the procurator resides, or at which they say they reside for the purpose of receiving the acts; 4° indicate the domicile or quasi-domicile of the respondent.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1505, "c1917": "Loci Ordinarius, praeter tributum pro Seminario, de quo in can. 1355, 1356, aut beneficialem pensionem de qua in can. 1429, potest, speciali dioecesis necessitate impellente, omnibus beneficiariis, sive saecularibus sive religiosis, extraordinariam et moderatam exactionem imponere.", "c1983": "§1 Once he has satisfied himself that the matter is within his competence and the plaintiff has the right to stand before the court, the sole judge, or the presiding judge of a collegiate tribunal, must as soon as possible by his decree either admit or reject the petition. §2 A petition can be rejected only if: 1° the judge or the tribunal is not legally competent; 301 Book VII: Processes 2° it is established beyond doubt that the plaintiff lacks the right to stand before the court; 3° the provisions of can. 1504 nn. 1-3 have not been observed 4° it is certainly clear from the petition that the plea lacks any foundation, and that there is no possibility that a foundation will emerge from a process. §3 If a petition has been rejected by reason of defects which can be corrected, the plaintiff can draw up a new petition correctly and present it again to the same judge. §4 A party is always entitled, within ten canonical days, to have recourse, based upon stated reasons, against the rejection of a petition. This recourse is to be made either to the tribunal of appeal or, if the petition was rejected by the presiding judge, to the collegiate tribunal. A question of rejection is to be determined with maximum expedition.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1506, "c1917": "Aliud tributum in bonum dioecesis vel pro patrono imponere ecclesiis, beneficiis aliisque institutis ecclesiasticis, quanquam sibi subiectis, Ordinarius potest tantummodo in actu fundationis vel consecrationis; sed nullum imponi tributum potest super eleemosynis Missarum sive manualium sive fundatarum.", "c1983": "If within a month of the presentation of a petition, the judge has not issued a decree admitting or rejecting it in accordance with can. 1505, the interested party can insist that the judge perform his duty. If, notwithstanding this, the judge does not respond within ten days of the party’s request, the petition is to be taken as having been admitted. CHAPTER II: THE SUMMONS AND THE INTIMATION OF JUDICIAL ACTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1507, "c1917": "§1. Salvo praescripto can. 1056 et can. 1234, praefinire taxas pro variis actibus iurisdictionis voluntariae vel pro exsecutione rescriptorum Sedis Apostolicae vel occasione ministrationis Sacramentorum vel Sacramentalium, in tota ecclesiastica provincia solvendas, est Concilii provincialis aut conventus Episcoporum provinciae; sed nulla vi praefinitio eiusmodi pollet, nisi prius a Sede Apostolica approbata fuerit. §2. Ad taxas pro actibus iudicialibus quod spectat, servetur praescriptum can. 1909.", "c1983": "§1 In the decree by which a plaintiff’s petition is admitted, the judge or the presiding judge must call or summon the other parties to court to effect the joinder of the issue; he must prescribe whether, in order to agree the point at issue, they are to reply in writing or to appear before him. If, from their written replies, he perceives the need to convene the parties, he can determine this by a new decree. §2 If a petition is deemed admitted in accordance with the provisions of can. 1506, the decree of summons to the trial must be issued within twenty days of the request of which that canon speaks. §3 If the litigants in fact present themselves before the judge to pursue the case, there is no need for a summons; the notary, however, is to record in the acts that the parties were present at the trial.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1508, "c1917": "Praescriptionem, tanquam acquirendi et se liberandi modum, prout est in legislatione civili respectivae nationis, Ecclesia pro bonis ecclesiasticis recipit, salvo praescripto canonum qui sequuntur.", "c1983": "§1 The decree of summons to the trial must be notified at once to the respondent, and at the same time to any others who are obliged to appear. §2 The petition introducing the suit is to be attached to the summons, unless for grave reasons the judge considers that the petition is not to be communicated to the other party before he or she gives evidence. 302 Book VII: Processes §3 If a suit is brought against a person who does not have the free exercise of personal rights, or the free administration of the matters in dispute, the summons is to be notified to, as the case may be, the guardian, the curator, the special procurator, or the one who according to law is obliged to undertake legal proceedings in the name of such a person.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1509, "c1917": "Praescriptioni obnoxia non sunt: 1° Quae sunt iuris divini sive naturalis sive positivi; 353 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Quae obtineri possunt ex solo privilegio apostolico; 3° Iura spiritualia, quorum laici non sunt capaces, si agatur de praescriptione in commodum laicorum; 4° Fines certi et indubii provinciarum ecclesiasticarum, dioecesium, paroeciarum, vicariatuum apostolicorum, praefecturarum apostolicarum, abbatiarum vel praelaturarum nullius; 5° Eleemosynae et onera Missarum; 6° Beneficium ecclesiasticum sine titulo; 7° Ius visitationis et obedientiae, ita ut subditi a nullo Praelato visitari possint et nulli Praelato iam subsint; 8° Solutio cathedratici.", "c1983": "§1 With due regard to the norms laid down by particular law, the notification of summonses, decrees, judgements and other judicial acts is to be done by means of the public postal service, or by some other particularly secure means. §2 The fact and the manner of notification must be shown in the acts.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1510, "c1917": "§1. Res sacrae quae in dominio privatorum sunt, praescriptione acquiri a privatis personis possunt, quae tamen eas adhibere nequeunt ad profanos usus; si vero consecrationem vel benedictionem amiserint, libere acquiri possunt etiam ad usus profanos, non tamen sordidos. §2. Res sacrae, quae in dominio privatorum non sunt, non a persona privata, sed a persona morali ecclesiastica contra aliam personam moralem ecclesiasticam praescribi possunt.", "c1983": "A respondent who refuses to accept a document of summons, or who circumvents the delivery of a summons, is to be regarded as lawfully summoned.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1511, "c1917": "§1. Res immobiles, mobiles pretiosae, iura et actiones sive personales sive reales, quae pertinent ad Sedem Apostolicam, spatio centum annorum praescribuntur. §2. Quae ad aliam personam moralem ecclesiasticam, spatio triginta annorum.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provision of can. 1507 §3, if a summons has not been lawfully communicated, the acts of the process are null.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1512, "c1917": "Nulla valet praescriptio, nisi bona fide nitatur, non solum initio possessionis, sed toto possessionis tempore ad praescriptionem requisito. 354 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Once a summons has been lawfully communicated, or the parties have presented themselves before a judge to pursue the case: 1° the matter ceases to be a neutral one; 2° the case becomes that of the judge or of the tribunal, in other respects lawfully competent, before whom the action was brought; 3° the jurisdiction of a delegated judge is established in such a way that it does not lapse on the expiry of the authority of the person who delegated; 4° prescription is interrupted, unless otherwise provided; 5° the suit begins to be a pending one, and therefore the principle immediately applies ‘while a suit is pending, no new element is to be introduced’. TITLE II: THE JOINDER OF THE ISSUE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1513, "c1917": "§1. Qui ex iure naturae et ecclesiastico libere valet de suis bonis statuere, potest ad causas pias, sive per actum inter vivos sive per actum mortis causa, bona relinquere. §2. In ultimis voluntatibus in bonum Ecclesiae serventur, si fieri possit, sollemnitates iuris civilis; hae si omissae fuerint, heredes moneantur ut testatoris voluntatem adimpleant.", "c1983": "§1 The joinder of the issue occurs when the terms of the controversy, as derived from the pleas and the replies of the parties, are determined by a decree of the judge. §2 The pleas and the replies of the parties may be expressed not only in the petition introducing the suit, but also either in the response to the summons, or in statements made orally before the judge. In more difficult cases, however, the parties are to be convened by the judge, so as to agree the question or questions to which the judgement must respond. 303 Book VII: Processes §3 The decree of the judge is to be notified to the parties. Unless they have already agreed on the terms, they may within ten days have recourse to the same judge to request that the decree be altered. This question, however, is to be decided with maximum expedition by a decree of the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1514, "c1917": "Voluntates fidelium facultates suas in pias causas donantium vel relinquentium, sive per actum inter vivos, sive per actum mortis causa, diligentissime impleantur etiam circa modum administrationis et erogationis bonorum, salvo praescripto can. 1515, §3.", "c1983": "Once determined, the terms of the controversy cannot validly be altered except by a new decree, issued for a grave reason, at the request of the party, and after the other parties have been consulted and their observations considered.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1515, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii omnium piarum voluntatum tam mortis causa quam inter vivos exsecutores sunt. §2. Hoc ex iure Ordinarii vigilare possunt, ac debent, etiam per visitationem, ut piae voluntates impleantur, et alii exsecutores delegati debent, perfuncti munere, illis reddere rationem. §3. Clausulae huic Ordinariorum iuri contrariae, ultimis voluntatibus adiectae, tanquam non appositae habeantur.", "c1983": "Once the joinder of the issue has occurred, the possessor of another’s property ceases to be in good faith. If, therefore, the judgement is that he or she return the property, the possessor must return also any profits accruing from the date of the joinder, and must compensate for damages.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1516, "c1917": "§1. Clericus vel religiosus qui bona ad pias causas sive per actum inter vivos, sive ex testamento fiduciarie accepit, debet de sua fiducia Ordinarium certiorem reddere, eique omnia istiusmodi bona seu mobilia seu immobilia cum oneribus adiunctis indicare; quod si donator id expresse et omnino prohibuerit, fiduciam ne acceptet. §2. Ordinarius debet exigere ut bona fiduciaria in tuto collocentur et vigilare pro exsecutione piae voluntatis ad normam can. 1515. §3. Bonis fiduciariis alicui religioso commissis, si quidem bona sint attributa loci seu dioecesis ecclesiis, incolis aut piis causis iuvandis, Ordinarius de quo in §§1, 2, est loci Ordinarius; secus, est Ordinarius eiusdem religiosi proprius. 355 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Once the joinder of the issue has occurred, the judge is to prescribe an appropriate time within which the parties are to present and to complete the evidence. TITLE III: THE TRIAL OF THE ISSUE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1517, "c1917": "§1. Ultimarum voluntatum reductio, moderatio, commutatio, quae fieri ex iusta tantum et necessaria causa debent, Sedi Apostolicae reservantur, nisi fundator hanc potestatem etiam Ordinario loci expresse concesserit. §2. Si tamen exsecutio onerum impositorum, ob imminutos reditus aliamve causam, nulla administratorum culpa, impossibilis evaserit, tunc Ordinarius quoque, auditis iis quorum interest, et servata, meliore quo fieri potest modo, fundatoris voluntate, poterit eadem onera aeque imminuere, excepta Missarum reductione quae semper Sedi Apostolicae unice competit. TITULUS XXVIII. De bonis ecclesiasticis administrandis.", "c1983": "The trial of the issue is initiated by the summons. It is concluded not only by the pronouncement of the definitive judgement, but also by other means determined by law.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1518, "c1917": "Romanus Pontifex est omnium bonorum ecclesiasticorum supremus administrator et dispensator.", "c1983": "If a litigant dies, or undergoes a change in status, or ceases from the office in virtue of which he or she was acting: 1° if the case has not yet been concluded, the trial is suspended until the heir of the deceased, or the successor, or a person whose interest is involved, resumes the suit 2° if the case has been concluded, the judge must proceed to theremaining steps of the case, having first summoned the procurator, if there is one, or else the heir or the successor of the deceased.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1519, "c1917": "§1. Loci Ordinarii est sedulo advigilare administrationi omnium bonorum ecclesiasticorum quae in suo territorio sint nec ex eius iurisdictione fuerint subducta, salvis legitimis praescriptionibus, quae eidem potiora iura tribuant. §2. Habita ratione iurium, legitimarum consuetudinum et circumstantiarum, Ordinarii, opportune editis peculiaribus instructionibus intra fines iuris communis, universum administrationis bonorum ecclesiasticorum negotium ordinandum curent.", "c1983": "§1 If the guardian or the curator or the procurator required in accordance with can. 1481 §§1 and 3, ceases from office, the trial is suspended for the time being. §2 However, the judge is to appoint another guardian or curator as soon as possible. He can appoint a procurator ad litem if the party has neglected to do so within the brief time prescribed by the judge himself.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1520, "c1917": "§1. Ad hoc munus rite obeundum quilibet Ordinarius in sua civitate episcopali Consilium instituat, quod constet praeside, qui est ipsemet Ordinarius, et duobus vel pluribus viris idoneis, iuris etiam civilis, quantum fieri potest, peritis, ab ipso Ordinario, audito Capitulo, eligendis, nisi iure vel consuetudine peculiari iam alio aequivalenti modo legitime fuerit provisum. 356 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Citra apostolicum indultum, ii a munere administratoris excluduntur, qui cum Ordinario loci primo vel secundo consanguinitatis vel affinitatis gradu coniuncti sint. §3. Loci Ordinarius in administrativis actibus maioris momenti Consilium administrationis audire ne praetermittat; huius tamen sodales votum habent tantum consultivum, nisi iure communi in casibus specialiter expressis vel ex tabulis fundationis eorum consensus exigatur. §4. Sodales huius Consilii iusiurandum de munere bene ac fideliter adimplendo coram Ordinario emittant.", "c1983": "If over a period of six months, no procedural act is performed by the parties, and they have not been impeded from doing so, the trial is abated. Particular law may prescribe other time limits for abatement. 304 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1521, "c1917": "§1. Praeter hoc dioecesanum Consilium administrationis, Ordinarius loci in administrationem bonorum quae ad aliquam ecclesiam vel locum pium pertinent et ex iure vel tabulis fundationis suum non habent administratorem, assumat viros providos, idoneos et boni testimonii, quibus, elapso triennio, alios sufficiat, nisi locorum circumstantiae aliud suadeant. §2. Quod si laicis partes quaedam in administratione bonorum ecclesiasticorum vel ex legitimo fundationis seu erectionis titulo vel ex Ordinarii loci voluntate competant, nihilominus universa administratio nomine Ecclesiae fiat, ac salvo iure Ordinarii visitandi, exigendi rationes et praescribendi modum administrationis.", "c1983": "Abatement takes effect by virtue of the law itself, and it is effective against everyone, even minors and those equivalent to minors; moreover, it must be declared even ex officio. This, however, is without prejudice to the right to claim compensation against those guardians, curators, administrators and procurators who have not proved that they were without fault.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1522, "c1917": "Antequam administratores bonorum ecclesiasticorum, de quibus in can. 1521, suum munus ineant: 1° Debent se bene et fideliter administraturos coram Ordinario loci vel vicario foraneo iureiurando cavere; 2° Fiat accuratum ac distinctum inventarium, ab omnibus subscribendum, rerum immobilium, rerum mobilium pretiosarum aliarumve cum descriptione atque aestimatione earundem; vel factum antea inventarium acceptetur, adnotatis rebus quae interim amissae vel acquisitae fuerint; 3° Huius inventarii alterum exemplar conservetur in tabulario administrationis, alterum in archivo Curiae; et in utroque quaelibet immutatio adnotetur quam patrimonium subire contingat. 357 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Abatement extinguishes the acts of the process, but not the acts of the case. The acts of the case may indeed be employed in another instance, provided the case is between the same persons and about the same matter. As far as those outside the case are concerned, however these acts have no standing other than as documents. [According to an Authentic Interpretation of canons 1522 and 1525, 17.V.1986, if an instance is finished through abatement or renunciation, it does not have to be resumed in the forum where it was first dealt with, but can be introduced before another tribunal which is competent at the time of the resumption]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1523, "c1917": "Administratores bonorum ecclesiasticorum diligentia boni patrisfamilias suum munus implere tenentur; ac proinde debent: 1° Vigilare ne bona ecclesiastica suae curae concredita quoquo modo pereant aut detrimentum capiant; 2° Praescripta servare iuris tam canonici quam civilis, aut quae a fundatore vel donatore vel legitima auctoritate imposita sint; 3° Reditus bonorum ac proventus accurate et iusto tempore exigere exactosque loco tuto servare et secundum fundatoris mentem aut statutas leges vel normas impendere; 4° Pecuniam ecclesiae, quae de expensis supersit et utiliter collocari potest, de consensu Ordinarii, in emolumentum ipsius ecclesiae occupare; 5° Accepti et expensi libros bene ordinatos habere; 6° Documenta et instrumenta, quibus iura ecclesiae in bona nituntur, rite ordinare et in ecclesiae archivo vel armario convenienti et apto custodire; authentica vero eorum exemplaria, ubi commode fieri potest, in archivo vel armario Curiae deponere.", "c1983": "When a trial has been abated, the litigants are to bear the expenses which each has incurred.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1524, "c1917": "Omnes, et praesertim clerici, religiosi ac rerum ecclesiasticarum administratores, in operum locatione debent assignare operariis honestam iustamque mercedem; curare ut iidem pietati, idoneo temporis spatio, vacent; nullo pacto eos abducere a domestica cura parsimoniaeque studio, neque plus eisdem imponere operis quam vires ferre queant neque id genus quod cum aetate sexuque dissideat.", "c1983": "§1 The plaintiff may renounce a trial at any stage or at any grade. Likewise, both the plaintiff and the respondent may renounce the acts of the process either in whole or only in part. §2 To renounce the trial of an issue, guardians and administrators of juridical persons must have the advice or the consent of those whose agreement is required to conduct negotiations which exceed the limits of ordinary administration. §3 To be valid, a renunciation must be in writing, and must be signed either by the party, or by a procurator who has been given a special mandate for this purpose; it must be communicated to the other party, who must accept or at least not oppose it; and it must be admitted by the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1525, "c1917": "§1. Reprobata contraria consuetudine, administratores tam ecclesiastici quam laici cuiusvis ecclesiae etiam cathedralis aut loci pii canonice erecti aut confraternitatis singulis annis officio tenentur reddendi rationem administrationis Ordinario loci. §2. Si ex peculiari iure aliis ad id designatis ratio reddenda sit, tunc etiam Ordinarius loci vel eius delegatus cum his admittatur, ea lege ut aliter factae liberationes ipsis administratoribus minime suffragentur.", "c1983": "Once a renunciation has been admitted by the judge, it has the same effects for the acts which have been renounced as has an abatement of the trial. Likewise, it obliges the person renouncing to pay the expenses of those acts which have been renounced. [See Authentic Interpretation of canons 1522 and 1525, 17.V.1986, mentioned under can. 1522, above] TITLE IV: PROOFS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1526, "c1917": "Administratores litem nomine ecclesiae ne inchoent vel contestentur, nisi licentiam obtinuerint scripto datam Ordinarii loci, aut saltem, si res urgeat, vicarii foranei, qui statim Ordinarium de concessa licentia certiorem reddere debet. 358 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The onus of proof rests upon the person who makes an allegation. 305 Book VII: Processes §2 The following matters do not require proof: 1° matters which are presumed by the law itself; 2° facts alleged by one of the litigants and admitted by the other, unless their proof is nevertheless required either by law or by the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1527, "c1917": "§1. Nisi prius ab Ordinario loci facultatem impetraverint, scriptis dandam, administratores invalide actus ponunt qui ordinariae administrationis fines et modum excedant. §2. Ecclesia non tenetur respondere de contractibus ab administratoribus sine licentia competentis Superioris initis, nisi quando et quatenus in rem suam versum sit.", "c1983": "§1 Any type of proof which seems useful for the investigation of the case and is lawful, may be admitted. §2 If a party submits that proof, which has been rejected by the judge, should be admitted, the judge is to determine the matter with maximum expedition.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1528, "c1917": "Etsi ad administrationem non teneantur titulo beneficii vel officii ecclesiastici, administratores qui munus expresse vel tacite susceptum arbitratu suo dimittunt ita ut damnum exinde ecclesiae obveniat, ad restitutionem tenentur. TITULUS XXIX. De contractibus.", "c1983": "If a party or a witness refuses to testify before the judge, that person may lawfully be heard by another, even a lay person, appointed by the judge, or asked to make a declaration either before a public notary or in any other lawful manner.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1529, "c1917": "Quae ius civile in territorio statuit de contractibus tam in genere, quam in specie, sive nominatis sive innominatis, et de solutionibus, eadem iure canonico in materia ecclesiastica iisdem cum effectibus serventur, nisi iuri divino contraria sint aut aliud iure canonico caveatur.", "c1983": "Unless there is a grave reason, the judge is not to proceed to collect the proofs before the joinder of the issue. CHAPTER I: THE DECLARATIONS OF THE PARTIES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1530, "c1917": "§1. Salvo praescripto can. 1281, §1, ad alienandas res ecclesiasticas immobiles aut mobiles, quae servando servari possunt, requiritur: 1° Aestimatio rei a probis peritis scripto facta; 2° Iusta causa, idest urgens necessitas, vel evidens utilitas Ecclesiae, vel pietas; 3° Licentia legitimi Superioris, sine qua alienatio invalida est. §2. Aliae quoque opportunae cautelae, ab ipsomet Superiore pro diversis adiunctis praescribendae, ne omittantur, ut Ecclesiae damnum vitetur. 359 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The judge may always question the parties the more closely to elicit the truth. He must do so if requested by one of the parties, or in order to prove a fact which the public interest requires to be placed beyond doubt.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1531, "c1917": "§1. Res alienari minore pretio non debet quam quod in aestimatione indicatur. §2. Alienatio fiat per publicam licitationem aut saltem nota reddatur, nisi aliud circumstantiae suadeant; et res ei concedatur qui, omnibus perpensis, plus obtulerit. §3. Pecunia ex alienatione percepta caute, tuto et utiliter in commodum Ecclesiae collocetur.", "c1983": "§1 A party who is lawfully questioned is obliged to respond and to tell the whole truth. §2 If a party has refused to reply, it is for the judge to evaluate what, as far as the proof of the facts is concerned, can be deduced therefrom.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1532, "c1917": "§1. Legitimus Superior de quo in can. 1530, §1, n. 3, est Sedes Apostolica, si agatur: 1° De rebus pretiosis; 2° De rebus quae valorem excedunt triginta millium libellarum seu francorum. §2. Si vero agatur de rebus quae valorem non excedunt mille libellarum seu francorum, est loci Ordinarius, audito administrationis Consilio, nisi res minimi momenti sit, et cum eorum consensu quorum interest. §3. Si denique de rebus quarum pretium continetur intra mille libellas et triginta millia libellarum seu francorum, est loci Ordinarius, dummodo accesserit consensus tum Capituli cathedralis, tum Consilii administrationis, tum eorum quorum interest. §4. Si agatur de alienanda re divisibili, in petenda licentia aut consensu pro alienatione exprimi debent partes antea alienatae; secus licentia irrita est.", "c1983": "Unless a grave reason suggests otherwise, in cases in which the public good is at stake the judge is to administer to the parties an oath that they will tell the truth, or at least that what they have said is the truth. In other cases, it is left to the prudent discretion of the judge to determine whether an oath is to be administered.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1533, "c1917": "Sollemnitates ad normam can. 1530-1532 requiruntur non solum in alienatione proprie dicta, sed etiam in quolibet contractu quo conditio Ecclesiae peior fieri possit.", "c1983": "The parties, the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond may submit to the judge propositions upon which a party is to be questioned.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1534, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesiae competit actio personalis contra eum qui sine debitis sollemnitatibus bona ecclesiastica alienaverit et contra eius heredes; realis vero, si alienatio nulla fuerit, contra quemlibet possessorem, salvo iure emptoris contra male alienantem. §2. Contra invalidam rerum ecclesiasticarum alienationem agere possunt qui rem alienavit, eius Superior, utriusque successor in officio, tandem quilibet clericus illi ecclesiae adscriptus, quae damnum passa sit. 360 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The provisions of cann. 1548 §2, n. 1, 1552 and 1558-1565 concerning witnesses are to be observed, with the appropriate qualifications, in the questioning of the parties. 306 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1535, "c1917": "Praelati et rectores de bonis mobilibus suarum ecclesiarum donationes, praeterquam parvas et modicas secundum legitimam loci consuetudinem, facere ne praesumant, nisi iusta interveniente causa remunerationis aut pietatis aut christianae caritatis; secus donatio a successoribus revocari poterit.", "c1983": "A judicial confession is an assertion of fact against oneself, concerning a matter relevant to the trial, which is made by a party before a judge who is legally competent; this is so whether the assertion is made in writing or orally, whether spontaneously or in response to the judge’s questioning.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1536, "c1917": "§1. Nisi contrarium probetur, praesumendum ea quae donantur rectoribus ecclesiarum, etiam religiosorum, esse ecclesiae donata. §2. Donatio facta ecclesiae, ab eius rectore seu Superiore repudiari nequit sine licentia Ordinarii. §3. Repudiata illegitime donatione, ob damna quae inde obvenerint actio datur restitutionis in integrum vel indemnitatis. §4. Donatio ecclesiae facta et ab eadem legitime acceptata, propter ingratum Praelati vel rectoris animum revocari nequit.", "c1983": "§1 In a private matter and where the public good is not at stake, a judicial confession of one party relieves the other parties of the onus of proof. §2 In cases which concern the public good, however, a judicial confession, and declarations by the parties which are not confessions, can have a probative value that is to be weighed by the judge in association with the other circumstances of the case, but the force of full proof cannot be attributed to them unless there are other elements which wholly corroborate them.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1537, "c1917": "Res sacrae ne commodentur ad usum qui earundem naturae repugnet.", "c1983": "It is for the judge, having considered all the circumstances, to evaluate the weight to be given to an extra-judicial confession which is introduced into the trial.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1538, "c1917": "§1. Si ecclesiae bona, legitima interveniente causa, oppignoranda vel hypothecae nomine obliganda sint, vel agatur de aere alieno contrahendo, legitimus Superior, qui ad normam can. 1532 licentiam dare debet, exigat ut antea omnes, quorum interest, audiantur, et curet ut, cum primum fieri poterit, aes alienum solvatur. §2. Hac de causa annuae ratae ab eodem Ordinario praefiniantur quae exstinguendo debito sint destinatae.", "c1983": "A confession, or any other declaration of a party, is devoid of all force if clearly shown to be based on an error of fact or to have been extracted by force or grave fear. CHAPTER II: DOCUMENTARY PROOF", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1539, "c1917": "§1. In venditione aut permutatione rerum sacrarum nulla ratio consecrationis vel benedictionis in pretii aestimatione habeatur. §2. Administratores possunt titulos ad latorem quos vocant, commutare in alios titulos magis aut saltem aeque tutos ac frugiferos, exclusa qualibet commercii vel negotiationis specie, ac de consensu Ordinarii, dioecesani Consilii administrationis aliorumque quorum intersit. 361 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In every type of trial documentary proof is admitted, whether the documents be public or private. ARTICLE 1: THE NATURE AND RELIABILITY OF DOCUMENTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1540, "c1917": "Bona ecclesiae immobilia propriis administratoribus eorumque coniunctis in primo aut secundo consanguinitatis vel affinitatis gradu non sunt vendenda aut locanda sine speciali Ordinarii loci licentia.", "c1983": "§1 Public ecclesiastical documents are those which an official person draws up in the exercise of his or her function in the Church and in which the formalities required by law have been observed. §2 Public civil documents are those which are legally regarded as such in accordance with the laws of each place. §3 All other documents are private.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1541, "c1917": "§1. Contractus locationis alicuius fundi ecclesiastici ne fiant, nisi ad normam can. 1531, §2; et in iis addantur semper conditiones de limitibus custodiendis, de bona cultione, de rite solvendo canone, de opportuna cautela pro conditionibus implendis. §2. Pro locatione bonorum ecclesiasticorum, servato praescripto can. 1479: 1° Si valor excedat triginta millia libellarum seu francorum et locatio sit ultra novennium, requiritur beneplacitum apostolicum; si locatio non sit ultra novennium, servari debet praescriptum can. 1532, §3; 2° Si valor contineatur intra mille libellas et triginta millia libellarum seu francorum et locatio sit ultra novennium, servari debet praescriptum eiusdem can. 1532, §3; si locatio non sit ultra novennium, praescriptum eiusdem can. 1532, §2; 3° Si valor non excedat mille libellas seu francos et locatio sit ultra novennium, servari debet idem praescriptum can. 1532, §2; si locatio non sit ultra novennium, fieri potest a legitimis administratoribus, monito Ordinaria.", "c1983": "Unless it is otherwise established by contrary and clear arguments, public documents constitute acceptable evidence of those matters which are directly and principally affirmed in them.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1542, "c1917": "§1. In emphyteusi bonorum ecclesiasticorum emphyteuta nequit canonem redimere sine licentia legitimi Superioris ecclesiastici de quo in can. 1532; quod si redemerit, eam saltem pecuniae vim ecclesiae dare debet, quae canoni respondeat. §2. Ab emphyteuta congrua exigatur cautio pro solutione canonis et conditionibus implendis; in ipso instrumento pacti emphyteutici forum ecclesiasticum arbiter statuatur ad dirimendas controversias inter partes forte exorituras et expresse declaretur meliorationes solo cedere.", "c1983": "A private document, whether acknowledged by a party or admitted by a judge, has the same probative force as an extra-judicial confession, against its author or the person who has signed it and against persons whose case rests on that 307 Book VII: Processes of the author or signatory. Against others it has the same force as have declarations by the parties which are not confessions, in accordance with can. 1536 §2.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1543, "c1917": "Si res fungibilis ita alicui detur ut eius fiat et postea tantundem in eodem genere restituatur, nihil lucri, ratione ipsius contractus, percipi potest; sed in praestatione rei fungibilis non est per se illicitum de lucro legali pacisci, nisi constet ipsum esse immoderatum, aut etiam de lucro maiore, si iustus ac proportionatus titulus suffragetur. 362 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS XXX. De piis fundationibus.", "c1983": "If documents are shown to have been erased, amended, falsified or otherwise tampered with, it is for the judge to evaluate to what extent, if any, they are to be given credence. ARTICLE 2: THE PRODUCTION OF DOCUMENTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1544, "c1917": "§1. Nomine piarum fundationum significantur bona temporalia alicui personae morali in Ecclesia quoquo modo data, cum onere in perpetuum vel in diuturnum tempus ex reditibus annuis atiquas Missas celebrandi, vel alias praefinitas functiones ecclesiasticas explendi, aut nonnulla pietatis et caritatis opera peragendi. §2. Fundatio, legitime acceptata, naturam induit contractus synallagmatici: do ut facias.", "c1983": "Documents do not have probative force at a trial unless they are submitted in original form or in authentic copy and are lodged in the office of the tribunal, so that they may be inspected by the judge and by the opposing party.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1545, "c1917": "Loci Ordinarii est normas praescribere de dotis quantitate infra quam pia fundatio admitti nequeat et de eius fructibus rite distribuendis.", "c1983": "The judge can direct that a document common to each of the parties is to be submitted in the process.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1546, "c1917": "§1. Ut huiusmodi fundationes a persona morali acceptari possint, requiritur consensus Ordinarii loci, in scriptis datus, qui eum ne praebeat, antequam legitime compererit personam moralem tum novo oneri suscipiendo, tum antiquis iam susceptis satisfacere posse; maximeque caveat ut reditus omnino respondeant oneribus adiunctis secundum cuiusque dioecesis morem. §2. In acceptatione, constitutione et administratione fundationis patronus ecclesiae nullum ius habet.", "c1983": "§1 No one is obliged to exhibit documents, even if they are common, which cannot be communicated without danger of the harm mentioned in can. 1548 §2, n. 2, or without the danger of violating a secret which is to be observed. §2 If, however, at least an extract from a document can be transcribed and submitted in copy without the disadvantages mentioned, the judge can direct that it be produced in that form. CHAPTER III: WITNESSES AND TESTIMONY", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1547, "c1917": "Pecunia et bona mobilia, dotationis nomine assignata, statim in loco tuto, ab eodem Ordinario designando, deponantur ad eum finem ut eadem pecunia vel bonorum mobilium pretium custodiantur et quamprimum caute et utiliter secundum prudens eiusdem Ordinarii arbitrium, auditis et iis quorum interest et dioecesano administrationis Consilio, collocentur in commodum eiusdem fundationis cum expressa et individua mentione oneris. 363 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Proof by means of witnesses is admitted in all cases, under the direction of the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1548, "c1917": "§1. Fundationes, etiam viva voce factae, scripto consignentur. §2. Alterum tabularum exemplar in Curiae archivo, alterum in archivo personae moralis, ad quam fundatio spectat, tuto asservetur.", "c1983": "§1 Witnesses must tell the truth to a judge who lawfully questions them. §2 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1550 §2, n. 2, the following are exempted from the obligation of replying to questions: 1° clerics, in those matters revealed to them by reason of their sacred ministry; civil officials, doctors, midwives, advocates, notaries and others who are bound by the secret of their office, even on the ground of having offered advice, in respect of matters subject to this secret; [Vos estis lux mundi, 25.III.2023, art. 4 §1 states that to make a report pursuant to art. 3 of the same document shall not constitute a violation of confidentiality] [On the compatibility of the provisions of Vos estis lux mundi and the sacramental seal, see the Response of the 308 Book VII: Processes Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 16689/2019, 3.IX.2019] 2° those who fear that, as a result of giving evidence, a loss of reputation, dangerous harassment or some other grave evil will arise for themselves, their spouses, or those related to them by consanguinity or affinity. ARTICLE 1: THOSE WHO CAN BE WITNESSES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1549, "c1917": "§1. Servatis praescriptis can. 1514- 1517 et can. 1525, in qualibet ecclesia onerum ex piis fundationibus incumbentium tabella conficiatur quae apud rectorem in loco tuto conservetur. §2. Pariter praeter librum de quo in can. 843, §1, alter liber retineatur et apud rectorem servetur, in quo singula onera perpetua et temporaria eorumque implementum et eleemosynae adnotentur, ut de iis omnibus exacta ratio Ordinario loci reddatur.", "c1983": "Everyone can be a witness, unless expressly excluded, whether wholly or in part, by the law.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1550, "c1917": "Si agatur de piis fundationibus in ecclesiis, etiam paroecialibus, religiosorum exemptorum, iura et officia Ordinarii loci, de quibus in can. 1545-1549, exclusive competunt Superiori maiori.", "c1983": "§1 Minors under the age of fourteen years and those who are of feeble mind are not admitted to give evidence. They can, however, be heard if the judge declares by a decree that it would be appropriate to do so. §2 The following are deemed incapable of being witnesses: 1° the parties in the case or those who appear at the trial in the name of the parties; the judge and his assistant; the advocate and those others who in the same case assist or have assisted the parties; 2° priests, in respect of everything which has become known to them in sacramental confession, even if the penitent has asked that these things be made known. Moreover, anything that may in any way have been heard by anyone on the occasion of confession, cannot be accepted even as an indication of the truth. ARTICLE 2: THE INTRODUCTION AND THE EXCLUSION OF WITNESSES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1551, "c1917": "§1. Reductio onerum quae pias fundationes gravant, uni Sedi Apostolicae reservatur, nisi in tabulis fundationis aliud expresse caveatur, et salvo praescripto can. 1517, §2. §2. Indultum reducendi Missas fundatas non protenditur nec ad alias Missas ex contractu debitas nec ad alia opera piae fundationis. §3. Indultum vero generale reducendi onera piarum fundationum ita intelligendum est, nisi aliud constet, ut indultarius potius alia onera, quam Missas reducat. 364 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info LIBER QUARTUS. DE PROCESSIBUS. PARS PRIMA. DE IUDICIIS.", "c1983": "A party who has introduced a witness may forego the examination of that witness, but the opposing party may ask that the witness nevertheless be examined.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1552, "c1917": "§1. Nomine iudicii ecclesiastici intelligitur controversiae in re de qua Ecclesia ius habet cognoscendi, coram tribunali ecclesiastico, legitima disceptatio et definitio. §2. Obiectum iudicii sunt: 1° Personarum physicarum vel moralium iura persequenda aut vindicanda, vel earundem personarum facta iuridica declaranda; et tunc iudicium est contentiosum; 2° Delicta in ordine ad poenam infligendam vel declarandam; et tunc iudicium est criminale.", "c1983": "§1 When proof by means of witnesses is sought, the names and addresses of the witnesses are to be communicated to the tribunal. §2 The propositions on which the interrogation of the witnesses is requested, are to be submitted within the time-limit determined by the judge; otherwise, the request is to be deemed abandoned.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1553, "c1917": "§1. Ecclesia iure proprio et exclusivo cognoscit: 1° De causis quae respiciunt res spirituales et spiritualibus adnexas; 2° De violatione legum ecclesiasticarum deque omnibus in quibus inest ratio peccati, quod attinet ad culpae definitionem et poenarum ecclesiasticarum irrogationem; 3° De omnibus causis sive contentiosis sive criminalibus quae respiciunt personas privilegio fori gaudentes ad normam can. 120, 614, 680. §2. In causis in quibus tum Ecclesia tum civilis potestas aeque competentes sunt, quaeque dicuntur mixti fori, est locus praeventioni. 365 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "It is for the judge to curb an excessive number of witnesses.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1554, "c1917": "Actor, qui causas mixti fori ad iudicem ecclesiasticum deductas ad forum saeculare iudicandas defert, congruis poenis puniri potest ad normam can. 2222 et privatur iure contra eandem personam de eadem re et de connexis causam agendi in foro ecclesiastico.", "c1983": "Before witnesses are examined, their names are to be communicated to the parties. If, in the prudent opinion of the judge, this cannot be done without great difficulty, it is to be done at least before the publication of the evidence. 309 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1555, "c1917": "§1. Tribunal Congregationis S. Officii suo more institutoque procedit sibique propriam consuetudinem retinet; et etiam inferiora tribunalia in causis quae ad S. Officii tribunal spectant, normas ab eodem traditas sequantur oportet. §2. Cetera tribunalia servare debent praescripta canonum qui sequuntur. §3. In iudicio pro dimissione religiosorum serventur praescripta can. 654-668. SECTIO I. DE IUDICIIS IN GENERE. TITULUS I. De foro competenti.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1550, a party may request that a witness be excluded, provided a just reason for exclusion is established before the witness is examined.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1556, "c1917": "Prim Sedes a nemine iudicatur.", "c1983": "The summons of a witness is effected by a decree of the judge lawfully notified to the witness.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1557, "c1917": "§1. Ipsius Romani Pontificis dumtaxat ius est iudicandi: 1° Eos qui supremum tenent populorum principatum horumque filios ac filias eosve quibus ius est proxime succedendi in principatum; 2° Patres Cardinales; 3° Legatos Sedis Apostolicae, et in criminalibus Episcopos, etiam titulares. §2. Tribunalibus vero Sedis Apostolicae reservatur iudicare: 1° Episcopos residentiales in contentiosis, salvo praescripto can. 1572, §2; 366 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 2° Dioeceses aliasve personas morales ecclesiasticas quae Superiorem infra Romanum Pontificem non habent, uti religiones exemptas, Congregationes monasticas, etc. §3. Alias causas quas Romanus Pontifex ad suum advocaverit iudicium, videt iudex quem ipsemet Romanus Pontifex designaverit.", "c1983": "A properly summoned witness is to appear, or to make known to the judge the reason for being absent. ARTICLE 3: THE EXAMINATION OF WITNESSES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1558, "c1917": "In causis de quibus in can. 1556, 1557, aliorum iudicum incompetentia est absoluta.", "c1983": "§1 Witnesses are to be examined at the office of the tribunal unless the judge deems otherwise. §2 Cardinals, Patriarchs, Bishops, and those who in their own civil law enjoy a similar favour, are to be heard at the place selected by themselves. §3 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1418 and 1469 §2, the judge is to decide where witnesses are to be heard for whom, by reason of distance, illness or other impediment, it is impossible or difficult to come to the office of the tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1559, "c1917": "§1. Nemo in prima instantia conveniri potest, nisi coram iudice ecclesiastico qui competens sit ob unum ex titulis qui in can. 1560-1568 determinantur. §2. Incompetentia iudicis cui nullus ex his titulis suffragatur, dicitur relativa. §3. Actor sequitur forum rei; quod si reus multiplex forum habeat, optio fori actori conceditur.", "c1983": "The parties cannot be present at the examination of the witnesses unless, especially when there is question of a private interest, the judge has determined that they are to be admitted. Their advocates or procurators, however, may attend, unless by reason of the circumstances of matter and persons, the judge has determined that the proceedings are to be in secret.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1560, "c1917": "Forum necessarium habent: 1° Actiones de spolio, coram Ordinario loci rei sitae; 2° Causae respicientes beneficium, quamvis non residentiale, coram Ordinario loci beneficii; 3° Causae quae versantur circa administrationem, coram Ordinario loci ubi administratio gesta est; 4° Causae quae respiciunt hereditates aut legata pia, coram Ordinario loci domicilii testatoris, nisi agatur de mera exsecutione legati, quae videnda est secundum ordinarias competentiae normas.", "c1983": "§1 The witnesses are to be examined individually and separately. §2 If in a grave matter the witnesses disagree either among themselves or with one of the parties, the judge may arrange for those who differ to meet or to confront one another, but must, in so far as possible, eliminate discord and scandal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1561, "c1917": "§1. Ratione domicilii vel quasi-domicilii quilibet conveniri potest coram Ordinario loci. §2. Ordinarius autem domicilii vel quasi-domicilii iurisdictionem in subditum, quamvis absentem habet. 367 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The examination of a witness is conducted by the judge, or by his delegate or an auditor, who is to be attended by a notary. Accordingly, unless particular law provides otherwise, if the parties or the promoter of justice or the defender of the bond or the advocates who are present at the hearing have additional questions to put to the witness, they are to propose these not to the witness, but to the judge, or to the one who is taking the judge’s place, so that he or she may put them.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1562, "c1917": "§1. Qui peregrinus est in Urbe, licet per breve tempus, potest in ipsa tanquam ip proprio domicilio citari; sed ius habet revocandi domum, idest petendi ut ad proprium Ordinarium remittatur. §2. Qui in Urbe ab anno commoratur, ius habet declinandi forum Ordinarii et instandi ut coram Urbis tribunalibus citetur.", "c1983": "§1 The judge is to remind the witness of the grave obligation to tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth. §2 The judge is to administer an oath to the witness in accordance with can. 1532. If, however, a witness refuses to take an oath, he or she is to be heard unsworn. 310 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1563, "c1917": "Vagus proprium forum habet in loco ubi actu commoratur; religiosus in loco domus suae.", "c1983": "The judge is first of all to establish the identity of the witness. The relationship which the witness has with the parties is to be probed, and when specific questions concerning the case are asked of the witness enquiry is to be made into the sources of his or her knowledge and the precise time the witness came to know the matters which are asserted.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1564, "c1917": "Ratione rei sitae pars conveniri potest coram Ordinario loci, ubi res litigiosa sita est, quoties actio in rem directa sit.", "c1983": "The questions are to be brief, and appropriate to the understanding of the person being examined. They are not to encompass a number of matters at the same time, nor be captious or deceptive. They are not to be leading questions, nor give any form of offence. They are to be relevant to the case in question.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1565, "c1917": "§1. Ratione contractus pars conveniri potest coram Ordinario loci in quo contractus initus est vel adimpleri debet. §2. In actu autem contractus permittitur contrahentibus, obligationis declarandae, urgendae vel implendae gratia, locum eligere, in quo etiam absentes citari et conveniri possint.", "c1983": "§1 The questions are not to be made known in advance to the witnesses. §2 If, however, the matters about which evidence is to be given are so remote in memory that they cannot be affirmed with certainty unless they are recalled beforehand, the judge may, if he thinks this can safely be done, advise the witness in advance about certain aspects of the matter.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1566, "c1917": "§1. Ratione delicti reus forum sortitur in loco patrati delicti. §2. Licet post delictum reus e loco discesserit iudex loci ius habet illum citandi ad comparendum, et sententiam in eum ferendi.", "c1983": "The witnesses are to give evidence orally. They are not to read from a script, except where there is a question of calculations or accounts; in this case, they may consult notes which they have brought with them.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1567, "c1917": "Ratione connexionis seu continentiae ab uno eodemque iudice cognoscendae sunt causae inter se connexae, nisi legis praescriptum obstet.", "c1983": "§1 The replies are to be written down at once by the notary. The record must show the very words of the evidence given, at least in what concerns those things which bear directly on the matter of the trial. §2 The use of a tape-recorder is allowed, provided the replies are subsequently committed to writing and, if possible, signed by the deponents.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1568, "c1917": "Ratione praeventionis, cum duo vel plures iudices aeque com petentes sunt, ei ius est causam cognoscendi qui prius citatione reum legitime convenit. 368 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS II. De variis tribunalium gradibus et speciebus.", "c1983": "The notary is to mention in the acts whether the oath was taken or excused or refused; who were present, parties and others; the questions added ex officio; and in general, everything worthy of record which may have occurred while the witnesses were being examined.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1569, "c1917": "§1. Ob primatum Romani Pontificis integrum est cuilibet fideli in toto orbe catholico causam suam sive contentiosam sive criminalem, in quovis iudicii gradu et in quovis litis statu, cognoscendam ad Sanctam Sedem deferre vel apud eandem introducere. §2. Recursus tamen ad Sedem Apostolicam interpositus non suspendit, excluso casu appellationis, exercitium iurisdictionis in iudice qui causam iam cognoscere coepit; quique idcirco poterit iudicium prosequi usque ad definitivam sententiam, nisi constiterit Sedem Apostolicam causam ad se advocasse.", "c1983": "§1 At the conclusion of the examination, the record of the evidence, either as written down by the notary or as played back from the tape-recording, must be communicated to the witness, who is to be given the opportunity of adding to, omitting from, correcting or varying it. §2 Finally, the witness, the judge and the notary must sign the record.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1570, "c1917": "§1. Exceptis causis Sedi Apostolicae reservatis aut ad eandem advocatis, ceterae omnes cognoscuntur a diversis tribunalibus, de quibus in can. 1572 seqq. §2. Quodlibet tamen tribunal, quod attinet ad partium et testium examen aut citationem, documentorum vel rei controversae inspectionem, decretorum intimationem aliaque huiusmodi, ius habet in auxilium vocandi aliud tribunal, quod normas pro singulis actibus iure praescriptas servare debet.", "c1983": "Before the acts or the testimony are published, witnesses, even though already examined, may be called for re-examination, either at the request of a party or ex officio. This may be done if the judge considers it either necessary or useful, provided there is no danger whatever of collusion or of inducement. 311 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1571, "c1917": "Qui causam vidit in uno iudicii gradu, nequit eandem causam in alio iudicare. 369 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT I. De tribunali ordinario primae instantiae. ART. I. De Iudice.", "c1983": "Witnesses must be refunded both the expenses they incurred and the losses they sustained by reason of their giving evidence, in accordance with the equitable assessment of the judge. ARTICLE 4: THE CREDIBILITY OF EVIDENCE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1572, "c1917": "§1. In unaquaque dioecesi et pro omnibus causis a iure expresse non exceptis, iudex primae instantiae est loci Ordinarius, qui iudiciariam potestatem exercere potest ipse per se, vel per alios, secundum tamen canones qui sequuntur. §2. Si vero agatur de iuribus aut bonis temporalibus Episcopi aut mensae vel Curiae dioecesanae, controversia dirimenda deferatur vel, Episcopo consentiente, ad dioecesanum tribunal collegiale quod constat officiali et duobus iudicibus synodalibus antiquioribus, vel ad iudicem immediate superiorem.", "c1983": "In weighing evidence the judge may, if it is necessary, seek testimonial letters, and is to take into account: 1° the condition and uprightness of the witness 2° whether the knowledge was acquired at first hand, particularly ifit was something seen or heard personally, or whether it was opinion, rumour or hearsay; 3° whether the witness is constant and consistent, or varies, is uncertain or vacillating; 4° whether there is corroboration of the testimony, and whether it is confirmed or not by other items of evidence.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1573, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet Episcopus tenetur officialem eligere cum potestate ordinaria iudicandi, a Vicario Generali distinctum, nisi parvitas dioecesis aut paucitas negotiorum suadeat hoc officium ipsi Vicario Generali committi. §2. Officialis unum constituit tribunal cum Episcopo loci: sed nequit iudicare causas quas Episcopus sibi reservat. §3. Officiali dari possunt adiutores, quibus nomen est vice-officialium. §4. Tum officialis tum vice-officiales esse debent sacerdotes, integrae famae, in iure canonico doctores vel ceteroqui periti, annos nati non minus triginta. §5. Sunt amovibiles ad nutum Episcopi; vacante sede, a munere non cessant, nec a Vicario Capitulari amoveri possunt; adveniente autem novo Episcopo, indigent confirmatione. §6. Qui Vicarius Generalis est idemque officialis, sede vacante, cessat quidem a Vicarii, non autem ab officialis munere. §7. Si officialis eligatur in Vicarium Capitularem ipse novum nominat officialem. 370 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The deposition of one witness cannot amount to full proof, unless the witness is a qualified one who gives evidence on matters carried out in an official capacity, or unless the circumstances of persons and things persuade otherwise. CHAPTER IV: EXPERTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1574, "c1917": "§1. In qualibet dioecesi presbyteri probatae vitae et in iure canonico periti, etsi extradioecesani, non plures quam duodecim eligantur ut potestate ab Episcopo delegata in litibus iudicandis partem habeant; quibus nomen esto iudicum synodalium aut pro-synodalium, si extra Synodum constituuntur. §2. Quod ad eorum electionem, substitutionem, cessationem aut remotionem a munere attinet, serventur praescripta can. 385-388. §3. Nomine iudicum synodalium in iure veniunt quoque iudices pro-synodales.", "c1983": "The services of experts are to be used whenever, by a provision of the law or of the judge, their study and opinion, based upon their art or science, are required to establish some fact or to ascertain the true nature of some matter.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1575, "c1917": "Unicus iudex in quolibet iudicio duos assessores consulentes sibi adsciscere potest; quos tamen ex iudicibus synodalibus eligere debet.", "c1983": "It is for the judge, after hearing the opinions or suggestions of the parties, to appoint the experts or, if such is the case, to accept reports already made by other experts.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1576, "c1917": "§1. Reprobata contraria consuetudine et revocato quolibet contrario privilegio: 1° Causae contentiosae de vinculo sacrae ordinationis, et matrimonii, vel de iuribus aut bonis temporalibus cathedralis ecclesiae; itemque criminales in quibus res est de privatione beneficii inamovibilis aut de irroganda vel declaranda excommunicatione, tribunali collegiali trium iudicum reservantur; 2° Causae vero quibus agitur de delictis quae depositionis, privationis perpetuae habitus ecclesiastici, vel degradationis poenam important, reservantur tribunali quinque iudicum. §2. Loci Ordinarius tribunali collegiali trium vel quinque iudicum cognitionem committere potest etiam aliarum causarum, idque praesertim faciat quando de causis agitur quae, attentis temporis, loci et personarum adiunctis et materia iudicii, difficiliores et maioris momenti videantur. §3. Duo vel quatuor iudices qui una cum praeside tribunal collegiale constituunt, inter iudices synodales Ordinarius, nisi pro sua prudentia aliter opportunum existimaverit, eligat per turnum.", "c1983": "Experts can be excluded or objected to for the same reasons as witnesses.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1577, "c1917": "§1. Tribunal collegiale collegialiter procedere debet, et ad maiorem suffragiorum partem sententias ferre. §2. Eidem praeest officialis vel vice-officialis, cuius est processum dirigere, et decernere quae pro iustitiae administratione in causa quae agitur necessaria sunt. 371 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The judge in his decree must define the specific terms of reference to be considered in the expert’s task, taking into account whatever may have been gathered from the litigants. §2 The expert is to be given the acts of the case, and any documents and other material needed for the proper and faithful discharge of his or her duty. §3 The judge, after discussion with the expert, is to determine a time for the completion of the examination and the submission of the report. 312 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1578, "c1917": "Exceptis causis de quibus in can. 1572, §2, Episcopus semper potest tribunali ipse per se praeesse; sed valde expedit ut causas, praesertim criminales et contentiosas gravis momenti, iudicandas relinquat tribunali ordinario, cui praesit officialis vel vice-officialis.", "c1983": "§1 Each expert is to complete a report distinct from that of the others, unless the judge orders that one report be drawn up and signed by all of them. In this case, differences of opinion, if there are such, are to be faithfully noted. §2 Experts must clearly indicate the documents or other appropriate means by which they have verified the identity of persons, places or things. They are also to state the manner and method followed in fulfilling the task assigned to them, and the principal arguments upon which their conclusions are based. §3 If necessary, the expert may be summoned by the judge to supply further explanations.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1579, "c1917": "§1. Si controversia sit inter religiosos exemptos eiusdem religionis clericalis, iudex primae instantiae, nisi aliud in constitutionibus caveatur, est Superior provincialis, aut, si monasterium sit sui iuris, Abbas localis. §2. Salvo diverso constitutionum praescripto, si res contentiosa agatur inter duas provincias, in prima instantia iudicabit ipse per se vel per delegatum supremus religionis Moderator, si inter duo monasteria, supremus Moderator Congregationis monasticae. §3. Si demum controversia enascatur inter religiosas personas physicas vel morales diversae religionis, aut etiam inter religiosos eiusdem religionis non exemptae vel laicalis, aut inter religiosum et clericum saecularem vel laicum, iudex primae instantiae est Ordinarius loci. ART. II. De Auditoribus et Relatoribus.", "c1983": "§1 The judge is to weigh carefully not only the expert’s conclusions, even when they agree, but also all the other circumstances of the case. §2 When he is giving the reasons for his decision, the judge must state on what grounds he accepts or rejects the conclusions of the experts.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1580, "c1917": "§1. Potest Ordinarius unum aut plures auditores, seu actorum instructores sive stabiliter sive pro certa aliqua causa constituere. §2. Iudex auditorem eligere potest tantummodo pro causa quam cognoscit, nisi Ordinarius iam providerit.", "c1983": "Experts are to be paid their expenses and honorariums. These are to be determined by the judge in a proper and equitable manner, with due observance of particular law.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1581, "c1917": "Auditores pro tribunali dioecesano, quantum fieri potest, deligantur ex iudicibus synodalibus; pro tribunali vero religiosorum deligendi semper sunt ex alumnis eiusdem religionis ad normam constitutionum.", "c1983": "§1 Parties can designate their own experts, to be approved by the judge. §2 If the judge admits them, these experts can inspect the acts of the case, in so far as required for the discharge of their duty, and can be present when the appointed experts fulfil their role. They can always submit their reports. CHAPTER V: JUDICIAL ACCESS AND INSPECTION", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1582, "c1917": "Eorum est testes citare et audire, aliaque acta iudicialia instruere secundum tenorem mandati, non autem sententiam definitivam ferre. 372 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If, in order to decide the case, the judge considers it opportune to visit some place, or inspect some thing, he is to set this out in a decree. After he has heard the parties, the decree is to give a brief description of what is to be made available for this access.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1583, "c1917": "Auditor in quovis litis momento ab officio removeri potest ab eo qui eundem elegit, iusta tamen de causa, et citra partium praeiudicium.", "c1983": "After the inspection has been carried out, a document concerning it is to be drawn up. CHAPTER VI: PRESUMPTIONS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1584, "c1917": "Tribunalis collegialis praeses debet unum de iudicibus collegii ponentem seu relatorem designare qui in coetu iudicum de causa referat et sententias in scriptis redigat; et ipsi idem praeses potest alium ex iusta causa substituere. ART. III. De Notario, Promotore iustitiae, vinculi Defensore.", "c1983": "A presumption is a probable conjecture about something which is uncertain. Presumptions of law are those stated in the law; human presumptions are those made by a judge. 313 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1585, "c1917": "§1. Cuilibet processui interesse oportet notarium, qui actuarii officio fungatur; adeo ut nulla habeantur acta, si actuarii manu non fuerint exarata, vel saltem ab eo subscripta. §2. Quare iudex, antequam causam cognoscere incipiat, in actuarium assumere debet unum e notariis legitime constitutis, nisi ipse Ordinarius aliquem pro ea causa iam designaverit.", "c1983": "A person with a presumption of law in his or her favour is freed from the onus of proof, which then falls on the other party.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1586, "c1917": "Constituatur in dioecesi promotor iustitiae et defensor vinculi; ille pro causis, tum contentiosis in quibus bonum publicum, Ordinarii iudicio, in discrimen vocari potest, tum criminalibus; iste pro causis, in quibus agitur de vinculo sacrae ordinationis aut matrimonii.", "c1983": "The judge is not to make presumptions which are not stated in the law, other than on the basis of a certain and determinate fact directly connected to the matter in dispute. TITLE V: INCIDENTAL MATTERS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1587, "c1917": "§1. In causis in quibus eorum praesentia requiritur, promotore iustitiae aut vinculi defensore non citato, acta irrita sunt, nisi ipsi, etsi non citati, revera interfuerit. §2. Si legitime citati aliquibus actibus non interfuerint, acta quidem valent, verum postea eorum examini subiicienda omnino sunt ut ea omnia sive voce sive scriptis possint animadvertere et proponere quae necessaria aut opportuna iudicaverint. 373 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "An incidental matter arises when, after the case has begun by the summons, a question is proposed which, even though not expressly raised in the petition which introduced the case, is yet so relevant to the case that it needs to be settled before the principal question.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1588, "c1917": "§1. Eadem persona officium promotoris iustitiae et defensoris vinculi gerere potest, nisi multiplicitas negotiorum et causarum id prohibeat. §2. Promotor et defensor constitui possunt tum ad universitatem causarum tum pro singulis causis.", "c1983": "An incidental matter is proposed before the judge who is competent to decide the principal case. It is raised in writing or orally, indicating the connection between it and the principal case.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1589, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii est promotorem iustitiae et vinculi defensorem eligere, qui sint sacerdotes integrae famae, in iure canonico doctores vel ceteroqui periti, ac prudentiae et iustitiae zelo probati. §2. In tribunali religiosorum promotor iustitiae sit praeterea eiusdem religionis alumnus.", "c1983": "§1 When the judge has received the petition and heard the parties, he is to decide with maximum expedition whether the proposed incidental matter has a foundation in, and a connection with, the principal matter, or whether it is to be rejected from the outset. If he admits it he must decide whether it is of such gravity that it needs to be determined by an interlocutory judgement or by a decree. §2 If, however, he concludes that the incidental matter is not to be decided before the definitive judgement, he is to determine that account be taken of it when the principal matter is decided.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1590, "c1917": "§1. Promotor iustitiae et vinculi defensor electi ad universitatem causarum a munere non cessant, sede episcopali vacante, nec a Vicario Capitulari possunt removeri; adveniente autem novo Praelato, indigent confirmatione. §2. Iusta tamen intercedente causa, Episcopus eos removere potest. ART. IV. De Cursoribus et Apparitoribus.", "c1983": "§1 If the incidental matter is to be decided by judgement, the norms for a contentious oral process are to be observed unless, because of the gravity of the issue, the judge deems otherwise. §2 If it is to be decided by decree, the tribunal can entrust the matter to an auditor or to the presiding judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1591, "c1917": "§1. Ad acta iudicialia intimanda, nisi alia sit probata tribunalis consuetudo, constituantur cursores sive pro omnibus causis sive pro causa peculiari; item apparitores ad sententias ac decreta iudicis, eo committente, exsecutioni mandanda. §2. Eadem persona utroque officio defungi potest.", "c1983": "Before the principal matter is concluded, the judge or the tribunal may for a just reason revoke or alter an interlocutory judgement or decree. This can be done either at the request of a party or ex officio by the judge after he has heard the parties. CHAPTER I: THE NON-APPEARANCE OF PARTIES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1592, "c1917": "Laici ipsi sint, nisi prudentia in aliqua causa suadeat ut ecclesiastici ad id muneris assumantur; quod vero ad eorum nominationem, suspensionem et revocationem attinet, eaedem serventur regulae quae pro notariis can. 373 statutae sunt.", "c1983": "§1 If a respondent is summoned but does not appear, and either does not offer an adequate excuse for absence or has not replied in accordance with can. 1507 §1, the judge is to declare the person absent from the process, and decree that 314 Book VII: Processes the case is to proceed to the definitive judgement and to its execution, with due observance of the proper norms. §2 Before issuing the decree mentioned in §1, the judge must make sure, if necessary by means of another summons, that a lawful summons did reach the respondent within the canonical time.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1593, "c1917": "Acta quae hi confecerint, publicam fidem faciunt. 374 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT II. De tribunali ordinario secundae instantiae.", "c1983": "§1 If the respondent thereafter appears before the judge, or replies before the trial is concluded, he or she can bring forward conclusions and proofs, without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1600; the judge is to take care, however, that the process is not deliberately prolonged by lengthy and unnecessary delays. §2 Even if the respondent has neither appeared nor given a reply before the case is decided, he or she can challenge the judgement; if the person can show that there was a just reason for being absent, and that there was no fault involved in not intimating this earlier, a plaint of nullity can be lodged.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1594, "c1917": "§1. A tribunali Episcopi Suffraganei appellatur ad Metropolitam. §2. A causis in prima instantia pertractatis coram Metropolita fit appellatio ad loci Ordinarium, quem ipse Metropolita, probante Sede Apostolica, semel pro semper designaverit. §3. Pro causis primum agitatis coram Archiepiscopo qui caret Suffraganeis vel coram loci Ordinario immediate Sedi Apostolicae subiecto, fit appellatio ad Metropolitam, de quo in can. 285. §4. Inter religiosos exemptos, pro omnibus causis coram Superiore provinciali actis tribunal secundae instantiae est penes supremum Moderatorem; pro causis actis coram Abbate locali, penes supremum Moderatorem Congregationis monasticae; pro causis vero de quibus in can. 1579, §3, servetur praescriptum §§1, 2, 3 huius canonis.", "c1983": "If the plaintiff does not appear on the day and at the hour arranged for the joinder of the issue, and does not offer a suitable excuse: 1° the judge is to summon the plaintiff again; 2° if the plaintiff does not obey the new summons, it is presumed that the case has been abandoned in accordance with cann. 1524-1525; 3° if the plaintiff should want to intervene at a subsequent stage in the process, the provisions of can. 1593 are to be observed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1595, "c1917": "Tribunal appellationis eodem modo quo tribunal primae instantiae constitui debet; et eaedem regulae, accommodatae ad rem, in causae discussione servandae sunt.", "c1983": "§1 A party, whether plaintiff or respondent, who is absent from the trial, and who does not establish the existence of a just impediment, is bound to pay the expenses which have been incurred in the case because of this absence, and also, if need be, to indemnify the other party. §2 If both the plaintiff and the respondent were absent from the trial, they are jointly bound to pay the expenses of the case. CHAPTER II: THE INTERVENTION OF A THIRD PARTY IN A CASE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1596, "c1917": "Si collegialiter causa in prima instantia cognita fuerit, etiam in gradu appellationis collegialiter nec a minore iudicum numero definiri debet. 375 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT III. De ordinariis Apostolicae Sedis tribunalibus.", "c1983": "§1 Any person with a legitimate interest can be allowed to intervene in a case in any instance of the suit, either as a party defending his or her own right or, in an accessory role, to help one of the litigants. §2 To be admitted, however, the person must, before the conclusion of the case, produce to the judge a petition which briefly establishes the right to intervene. 315 Book VII: Processes §3 A person who intervenes in a case is to be admitted at that stage which the case has reached. If the case has reached the evidence stage, a brief and peremptory time-limit is to be assigned within which to bring forward evidence.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1597, "c1917": "Romanus Pontifex pro toto orbe catholico ad normam can. 1569 iudex est supremus, qui vel ipse per se ius dicit, vel per tribunalia ab ipso constituta, vel per iudices a se delegatos. ART. I. De Sacra Romana Rota.", "c1983": "A third party whose intervention is seen to be necessary must be called into the case by the judge, after he has consulted the parties. TITLE VI: THE PUBLICATION OF THE ACTS, THE CONCLUSION OF THE CASE AND THE PLEADINGS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1598, "c1917": "§1. Tribunal ordinarium a Sancta Sede constitutum pro appellationibus recipiendis est Sacra Rota Romana, quae est tribunal collegiale constans certo Auditorum numero cui praesidet Decanus, qui primus est inter pares. §2. Ii sacerdotes esse debent laurea doctorali in utroque saltem iure praediti. §3. Auditorum electio Romano Pontifici reservatur. §4. Sacra Rota ius dicit aut per singulos turnos trium Auditorum, aut videntibus omnibus, nisi aliter pro aliqua causa Summus Pontifex constituat.", "c1983": "§1 When the evidence has been assembled, the judge must, under pain of nullity, by a decree permit the parties and their advocates to inspect at the tribunal office those acts which are not yet known to them. Indeed, if the advocates so request, a copy of the acts can be given to them. In cases which concern the public good, however, the judge can decide that, in order to avoid very serious dangers, some part or parts of the acts are not to be shown to anyone; he must take care, however, that the right of defence always remains intact. §2 To complete the evidence, the parties can propose other items of proof to the judge. When these have been assembled the judge can, if he deems it appropriate, again issue a decree as in §1.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1599, "c1917": "§1. Sacra Rota iudicat: 1° In secunda instantia causas quae a quorumvis Ordinariorum tribunalibus in primo gradu diiudicatae fuerint et ad Sanctam Sedem per appellationem legitimam deferantur; 2° In ultima instantia causas ab ipsa Sacra Rota et ab aliis quibusvis tribunalibus in secunda vel ulteriore instantia iam cognitas, quae in rem iudicatam non transierint. 376 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Hoc tribunal iudicat etiam in prima instantia causas de quibus in can. 1557, §2 aliasve quas Romanus Pontifex sive motu proprio, sive ad instantiam partium ad suum tribunal advocaverit et Sacrae Rotae commiserit; easque, nisi aliud cautum sit in commissionis rescripto, Sacra Rota iudicat quoque in secunda et tertia instantia ope turnorum qui sibi invicem succedunt.", "c1983": "§1 When everything concerned with the production of evidence has been completed, the conclusion of the case is reached. §2 This conclusion occurs when the parties declare that they have nothing further to add, or when the canonical time allotted by the judge for the production of evidence has elapsed, or when the judge declares that he considers the case to be sufficiently instructed. §3 By whichever way the case has come to its conclusion, the judge is to issue a decree declaring that it is concluded.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1600, "c1917": "Causae maiores penitus excluduntur ab ambitu competentiae huius tribunalis.", "c1983": "Only in the following situations can the judge, after the conclusion of the case, still recall earlier witnesses or call new ones, or make provision for other evidence not previously requested: 1° in cases in which only the private good of the parties is involved if all the parties agree; 2° in other cases, provided that the parties have been consulted, that a grave reason exists, and that all danger of fraud or subornation is removed; 3° in all cases, whenever it is probable that, unless new evidence is admitted, the judgement will be unjust for any of the reasons mentioned in can. 1645 §2, nn. 1-3. 316 Book VII: Processes §2 The judge can, however, command or permit the presentation of a document which, even without fault of the interested party, could not be presented earlier. §3 New evidence is to be published according to can. 1598 §1.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1601, "c1917": "Contra Ordinariorum decreta non datur appellatio seu recursus ad Sacram Rotam; sed de eiusmodi recursibus exclusive cognoscunt Sacrae Congregationes. Art. II. De Signatura Apostolica.", "c1983": "When the case has been concluded, the judge is to determine a suitable period of time for the presentation of pleadings and observations.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1602, "c1917": "Supremum Signaturae Apostolicae Tribunal constat nonnullis S. R. E. Cardinalibus, quorum unus Praefecti munere fungitur.", "c1983": "§1 Pleadings and observations are to be in writing unless the judge, with the consent of the parties, considers it sufficient to have a discussion before the tribunal in session. §2 If the pleadings and the principal documents are to be printed, the prior permission of the judge is required, and the obligation of secrecy, where it exists, is still to be observed. §3 The directions of the tribunal are to be observed in questions concerning the length of the pleadings, the number of copies and other similar matters.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1603, "c1917": "§1. Apostolica Signatura videt potestate ordinaria: 1° De violatione secreti, ac de damnis ab Auditoribus Sacrae Rotae illatis eo quod actum nullum vel iniustum posuerint; 2° De exceptione suspicionis contra aliquem Sacrae Rotae Auditorem; 3° De querela nullitatis contra sententiam rotalem; 4° De expostulatione pro restitutione in integrum adversus rotalem sententiam quae in rem iudicatam transierit; 5° De recursibus adversus sententias rotales in causis matrimonialibus quas ad novum examen Sacra Rota admittere renuit; 377 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 6° De conflictu competentiae quem enasci contingat inter tribunalia inferiora, ad normam can. 1612, §2. §2. Videt ex potestate delegata de petitionibus per supplices libellos ad Sanctissimum porrectis ad obtinendam causae commissionem apud Sacram Rotam.", "c1983": "§1 When the pleadings and observations have been exchanged, each party can make reply within a brief period of time determined by the judge. §2 This right is given to the parties once only, unless for a grave reason the judge considers that the right to a second reply is to be given; if this right is given to one party, it is to be considered as given to the other as well. §3 The promoter of justice and the defender of the bond have the right to respond to every reply of the parties.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1604, "c1917": "§1. In causa criminali, de qua in can. 1603, §1, n. 1, si forte locus sit iudicio appellationis, hoc obtinetur penes ipsum Supremum Tribunal. §2. In casu suspicionis, Apostolica Signatura definit utrum sit locus recusationi Auditoris, necne; quo facto, iudicium ad Sacram Rotam remittit, ut, secundum suas regulas ordinarias, procedat, Auditore, contra quem exceptio mota fuit, in suo turno manente vel excluso. §1. In casu querelae nullitatis aut restitutionis in integrum aut recursus de quibus in can. 1603, §1, nn. 3, 4, 5, de hoc tantum iudicat num sit nulla sententia rotalis, num locus sit restitutioni vel recursus sit admittendus; et nullitate declarata aut restitutione concessa vel admisso recursu, causam remittit ad Sacram Rotam, nisi Sanctissimus aliter providerit. §4. In examine supplicum libellorum Signatura, habitis opportunis notitiis et auditis iis quorum interest, decernit utrum precibus annuendum sit, necne.", "c1983": "§1 It is absolutely forbidden that any information given to the judge by the parties or the advocates, or by any other persons, be excluded from the acts of the case. §2 If the pleadings in the case are made in writing, the judge may, in order to clarify any outstanding issues, order that a moderate oral discussion be held before the tribunal in session.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1605, "c1917": "§1. Supremi Tribunalis Signaturae sententiae suam vim habent, quamvis rationes in facto et in iure non contineant. §2. Nihilominus sive ad instantiam partis sive ex officio, si res postulet, Supremum Tribunal edicere potest ut praedictae rationes exponantur secundum regulas Tribunalis proprias. CAPUT IV. De tribunali delegato.", "c1983": "The notary is to be present at the oral discussion mentioned in cann. 1602 §1 and 1604 §2, so that, if the judge so orders, or the parties so request and the judge consents, the notary can immediately make a written report of what has been discussed and concluded.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1606, "c1917": "Delegati iudices servare tenentur regulas statutas in can. 199-207, 209. 378 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If the parties neglect to prepare their pleadings within the time allotted to them, or if they entrust themselves to the knowledge and conscience of the judge, and if at the same time the judge perceives the matter quite clearly from the acts and the proofs, he can pronounce judgement at once. He must, however, seek the 317 Book VII: Processes observations of the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond if they were engaged in the trial. TITLE VII: THE PRONOUNCEMENTS OF THE JUDGE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1607, "c1917": "§1. Iudex a Sancta Sede delegatus uti potest ministris constitutis in Curia dioecesis in qua iudicare debet; sed potest etiam alios quoscunque maluerit eligere et assumere, nisi in delegationis rescripto aliud cautum sit. §2. Iudices vero ab Ordinariis locorum delegati uti debent ministris Curiae dioecesanae, nisi Episcopus in aliquo peculiari casu ob gravem causam proprios et extraordinarios ministros constituendos decreverit. TITULUS III. De disciplina in tribunalibus servanda. CAPUT I. De officio iudicum et tribunalis ministrorum.", "c1983": "A principal case which has been dealt with in judicial fashion is decided by the judge by a definitive judgement. An incidental matter is decided by an interlocutory judgement, without prejudice to can. 1589", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1608, "c1917": "Iudex competens parti legitime requirenti suum ministerium ne recuset, firmo praescripto can. 1625, §1.", "c1983": "§1 To give any judgement, the judge must have in his mind moral certainty about the matter to be decided in the judgement. §2 The judge must derive this certainty from the acts of the case and from the proofs. §3 The judge must conscientiously weigh the evidence, with due regard for the provisions of law about the efficacy of certain evidence. §4 A judge who cannot arrive at such certainty is to pronounce that the right of the plaintiff is not established and is to find for the respondent except in a case which enjoys the favour of law, when he is to pronounce in its favour.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1609, "c1917": "§1. Iudex antequem ad suum trahat tribunal et iudicaturus sedeat, videat utrum ipse sit competens, necne. §2. Eodemque modo antequam aliquem ad agendum admittat, cognoscere tenetur num is in iudicio possit iure consistere. §3. Non est tamen necesse ut de his referatur in actis.", "c1983": "§1 The presiding judge of a collegiate tribunal decides the day and time when it is to meet for discussion. Unless a special reason requires otherwise, the meeting is to be at the tribunal office. §2 On the day appointed for the meeting, the individual judges are to bring their written conclusions on the merits of the case, with the reasons in law and in fact for reaching their conclusions. These conclusions are to be added to the acts of the case and to be kept in secrecy. §3 Having invoked the divine Name, they are to offer their conclusions in order, beginning always with the ‘ponens’ or ‘relator’ in the case, and then in order of precedence. Under the chairmanship of the presiding judge, they are to hold their discussion principally with a view to establishing what is to be stated in the dispositive part of the judgement. §4 In the discussion, each one is permitted to depart from an original conclusion. A judge who does not wish to accede to the decision of the others can demand that, if there is an appeal, his or her conclusions be forwarded to the higher tribunal. §5 If the judges do not wish, or are unable, to reach a decision in the first discussion, they can defer their decision to another meeting, but not beyond one week, unless the instruction of the case has to be completed in accordance with can. 1600.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1610, "c1917": "§1. Si exceptio proponatur contra iudicis competentiam, hac de re ipse iudex videre debet. §2. In casu exceptionis de incompetentia relativa, si iudex se competentem pronuntiet, eius decisio non admittit appellationem. §3. Quod si iudex se incompetentem declaret, pars quae se gravatam reputat, potest intra decem dierum spatium appellationem ad superius tribunal interponere. 379 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If there is a sole judge, he will draw up the judgement. 318 Book VII: Processes §2 In a collegiate tribunal, the ‘ponens’ or ‘relator’ is to draw up the judgement, using as reasons those tendered by the individual judges in their discussion, unless the reasons to be preferred have been defined by a majority of the judges. The judgement must then be submitted to the individual judges for their approval. §3 The judgement is to be issued not later than one month from the day on which the case was decided, unless in a collegiate tribunal the judges have for grave reasons stipulated a longer time.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1611, "c1917": "Iudex quovis in stadio causae se absolute incompetentem agnoscens, suam incompetentiam declarare tenetur.", "c1983": "The judgement must: 1° define the controversy raised before the tribunal, giving appropriate answers to the individual questions; 2° determine the obligations of the parties arising from the trial and the manner in which these are to be fulfilled 3° set out the reasons or motives, both in law and in fact, upon which the dispositive part of the judgement is based; 4° apportion the expenses of the suit.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1612, "c1917": "§1. Si inter duos pluresve iudices controversia oriatur quisnam eorum ad aliquod negotium competens sit, res definienda est a tribunali immediate superiore. §2. Quod si iudices, inter quos exsistit competentiae conflictus, subsint distinctis tribunalibus superioribus, controversine definitio reservatur tribunali superiori illius iudicis, coram quo actio primo promota est; si non habeant tribunal superius, conflictus dirimatur vel a Legato Sanctae Sedis, si adsit, vel ab Apostolica Signatura.", "c1983": "§1 The judgement, after the invocation of the divine Name must state in order the judge or tribunal, and the plaintiff, respondent and procurator, with names and domiciles duly indicated. It is also to name the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond if they were engaged in the trial. §2 It must then briefly set out the alleged facts, with the conclusions of the parties and the formulation of the doubt. §3 Then follows the dispositive part of the judgement, prefaced by the reasons which support it. §4 It ends with the date and the place in which it was given, and with the signature of the judge or, in the case of a collegiate tribunal, of all the judges, and of the notary.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1613, "c1917": "§1. Iudex cognoscendam ne suscipiat causam, in qua ratione consanguinitatis vel affinitatis in quolibet gradu lineae rectae et in primo et secundo gradu lineae collateralis, vel ratione tutelae et curatelae, intimae vitae consuetudinis, magnae simultatis, vel lucri faciendi aut damni vitandi, aliquid ipsius intersit, vel in qua antea advocatum aut procuratorem egerit. §2. In iisdem rerum adiunctis ab offtcio suo abstinere debent iustitiae promotor et defensor vinculi.", "c1983": "The rules set out above for a definitive judgement are to be adapted also to interlocutory judgements.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1614, "c1917": "§1. Cum iudex, etsi competens, a parte recusatur ut suspectus, haec exceptio, si proponatur contra iudicem delegatum in causa unicum vel contra collegium vel maiorem delegatorum iudicum partem, definienda est a delegante; si contra unum vel alterum ex pluribus iudicibus delegatis, etsi Collegii praesidem, a ceteris iudicibus delegatis et non suspectis; si contra Auditorem Sacrae Rotae, a Signatura Apostolica ad normam can. 1603, §1, n. 2; si contra officialem, ab Episcopo; si contra auditorem, a iudice principali. §2. Si ipsemet Ordinarius sit iudex et contra ipsum exceptio suspicionis opponatur, vel abstineat a iudicando vel quaestionem suspicionis definiendam committat iudici immediate superiori. §3. Si exceptio suspicionis opponatur contra promotorem iustitiae, defensorem vinculi aut alios tribunalis administros, de hac exceptione videt praeses in tribunali collegiali vel ipse iudex, si unicus sit. 380 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A judgement is to be published as soon as possible, with an indication of the ways in which it can be challenged. Before publication it has no effect, even if the dispositive part may, with the permission of the judge, have been notified to the parties.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1615, "c1917": "§1. Si iudex unicus aut aliquis vel etiam omnes iudices qui tribunal collegiale constituunt suspecti declarentur, personae mutari debent, non vero iudicii gradus. §2. Ordinarii autem est in locum iudicum qui suspecti declarati sunt, alios a suspicione immunes subrogare. §3. Quod si ipsemet Ordinarius declaratus fuerit suspectus, idem peragat iuder immediate superior.", "c1983": "The publication or notification of the judgement can be effected by giving a copy of the judgement to the parties or to their procurators, or by sending them a copy of it in accordance with can. 1509. 319 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1616, "c1917": "Exceptio suspicionis expeditissime definienda est, auditis partibus, promotore iustitiae vel vinculi defensore, si intersint, nec in ipsos suspicio cadat.", "c1983": "§1 A judgement must be corrected or completed by the tribunal which gave it if, in the text of a judgement, there is an error in calculations, or a material error in the transcription of either the dispositive part or the presentation of the facts or the pleadings of the parties, or if any of the items required by can. 1612 §4 are omitted. This is to be done either at the request of the parties or ex officio, but always after having consulted the parties and by a decree appended to the foot of the judgement. §2 If one party is opposed, an incidental question is to be decided by a decree.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1617, "c1917": "Quod ad tempus attinet quo exceptiones incompetentiae et suspicionis proponendae sint, servetur praescriptum can. 1628.", "c1983": "Other pronouncements of a judge apart from the judgement, are decrees. If they are more than mere directions about procedure, they have no effect unless they give at least a summary of their reasons or refer to motives expressed in another act.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1618, "c1917": "In negotio quod privatorum solummodo interest, iudex procedere potest dumtaxat ad instantiam partis; sed in delictis, et in iis quae publicum Ecclesiae bonum aut animarum salutem respiciunt, etiam ex officio.", "c1983": "An interlocutory judgement or a decree has the force of a definitive judgement if, in respect of at least one of the parties, it prevents the trial, or brings to an end the trial itself or any instance of it. TITLE VIII: CHALLENGING THE JUDGEMENT CHAPTER I: THE PLAINT OF NULLITY OF THE JUDGEMENT", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1619, "c1917": "§1. Si actor pro re sua probationes quas afferre posset, non afferat, vel reus exceptiones sibi competentes non opponat, iudex ne suppleat. §2. Si vero agatur vel de publico bono vel de animarum salute, eas supplere potest et debet.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to cann. 1622 and 1623, whenever a case concerns the good of private individuals, acts which are null with a nullity established by positive law are validated by the judgement itself, if the nullity was known to the party making the plaint and was not raised with the judge before the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1620, "c1917": "Iudices et tribunalia curent ut quamprimum, salva iustitia, causae omnes terminentur, utque in tribunali primae instantiae ultra biennium non protrahantur, in tribunali vero secundae instantiae ultra annum. 381 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "A judgement is null with a nullity which cannot be remedied, 1° it was given by a judge who was absolutely non-competent; 2° it was given by a person who has no power to judge in the tribunal in which the case was decided; 3° the judge was compelled by force or grave fear to deliver judgement; 4° the trial took place without the judicial plea mentioned in can. 1501, or was not brought against some party as respondent; 5° it was given between parties of whom at least one has no right to stand before the court; 6° someone acted in another’s name without a lawful mandate; 7° the right of defence was denied to one or other party; 320 Book VII: Processes 8° the controversy has not been even partially decided.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1621, "c1917": "§1. Excepto Episcopo qui per se potestatem iudiciariam exerceat, omnes qui tribunal constituunt aut eidem opem ferunt, iusiurandum de officio rite et fideliter implendo coram Ordinario vel coram iudice a quo electi sunt, vel coram viro ecclesiastico ab alterutro delegato, praestare debent: idque ab initio suscepti officii, si sint stabiles, aut antequam causa agatur, si pro peculiari aliqua causa sint constituti. §2. Etiam iudex a Sede Apostolica delegatus vel iudex ordinarius in religione clericali exempta idem iusiurandum praestare tenetur cum primum tribunal constituitur, adstante ipsius tribunalis notario, qui de praestito iureiurando actum redigat.", "c1983": "In respect of the nullity mentioned in can. 1620, a plaint of nullity can be made in perpetuity by means of an exception, or within ten years of the date of publication of the judgement by means of an action before the judge who delivered the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1622, "c1917": "§1. Quotiescunque iusiurandum praestatur sive a iudicibus aut tribunalis administris, sive, a partibus, testibus, peritis, semper emitti debet praemissa divini Nominis invocatione et a sacerdotibus quidem tacto pectore, a ceteris fidelibus, tacto Evangeliorum libro. §2. Iudex partem, testem aut peritum ad iusiurandum recipiens, eum regulariter commonefaciat tum de sanctitate actus et de gravissimo delicto quod admittunt iurisiurandi violatores, tum etiam de poenis, quibus obnoxii fiunt qui falsum in iudicio iurati affirmant. §3. Iusiurandum secundum formulam a iudice probatam praestari debet coram eodem iudice aut eius delegato, adstante utraque aut alterutra parte, quae interesse iurisiurandi praestationi velit.", "c1983": "A judgement is null with a nullity which is simply remediable, if: 1° contrary to the requirements of can. 1425 §1, it was not given by the lawful number of judges; 2° it does not contain the motives or reasons for the decision; 3° it lacks the signatures prescribed by the law; 4° it does not contain an indication of the year, month, day and place it was given; 5° it is founded on a judicial act which is null and whose nullity has not been remedied in accordance with can. 1619; 6° it was given against a party who, in accordance with can. 1593 §2, was lawfully absent.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1623, "c1917": "§1. In iudicio criminali semper, in contentioso autem si ex revelatione alicuius actus processualis praeiudicium partibus obvenire possit, iudices et tribunalis adiutores tenentur ad secretum officii. §2. Tenentur etiam semper ad inviolabile secretum servandum de discussione quae in tribunali collegiali ante ferendam sententiam habetur, tum etiam de variis suffragiis et opinionibus ibidem prolatis. §3. Imo quoties causae vel probationum natura talis sit ut ex actorum vel probationum evulgatione aliorum fama periclitetur, vel praebeatur ansa dissidiis, aut scandalum aliudve id genus incommodum oriatur, iudex poterit testes, peritos, partes earumque advocatos vel procuratores iureiurando adstringere ad secretum servandum. 382 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In the cases mentioned in can. 1622, a plaint of nullity can be proposed within three months of notification of the publication of the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1624, "c1917": "Iudex et omnes tribunalis administri, occasione agendi iudicii, munera quaevis acceptare prohibentur.", "c1983": "The judge who gave the judgement is to consider the plaint of its nullity. If the party fears that the judge who gave the judgement is biased, and consequently considers him suspect, he or she can demand that another judge take his place in accordance with can. 1450.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1625, "c1917": "§1. Iudices qui cum certe et evidenter competentes sunt, ius reddere recusant, vel qui temere se competentes declarant, vel qui ex culpabili negligentia aut dolo actum nullum cum aliorum detrimento vel iniustum ponunt aut aliud litigantibus damnum inferunt, tenentur de damnis et ab Ordinario loci vel, si de Episcopo agatur, a Sede Apostolica, ad instantiam partis aut etiam ex officio, congruis poenis pro gravitate culpae puniri possunt, non exclusa officii privatione. §2. Iudices qui secreti legem violare vel acta secreta cum aliis quoquo modo communicare praesumpserint, puniantur muleta pecuniaria aliisque poenis, privatione officii non exclusa, pro diversa reatus gravitate, salvis peculiaribus statutis, quibus graviores poenae praescribantur. §3. Eisdem sanctionibus subsunt tribunalis officiales et adiutores, si officio suo, ut supra, defuerint, quos omnes etiam iudex punire potest.", "c1983": "Within the time limit established for appeal, a plaint of nullity can be proposed together with the appeal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1626, "c1917": "Cum iudex praevidet actorem probabiliter spreturum esse sententiam ecclesiasticam si forte haec ipsi sit contraria, et idcirco conventi iuribus non satis consultum iri, potest, ad eiusdem conventi instantiam vel etiam ex officio, actorem adigere ad congruam cautionem praestandam pro ecclesiasticae sententiae observantia. CAPUT II. De ordine cognitionum.", "c1983": "§1 A plaint of nullity can be made not only by parties who regard themselves as injured, but also by the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond, whenever they have a right to intervene. §2 Within the time-limit established in can. 1623, the judge himself can retract or correct an invalid judgement he has given, unless in the meantime an appeal joined to a plaint of nullity has been lodged, or the nullity has been remedied by the expiry of the time-limit mentioned in can. 1623.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1627, "c1917": "Iudices et tribunalia tenentur causas ad se delatas eo ordine cognoscere quo fuerunt propositae, nisi aliqua earum celerem prae ceteris expeditionem exigat, quod quidem peculiari decreto a iudice seu a tribunali statuendum est. 383 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Cases concerning a plaint of nullity can be dealt with in accordance with the norms for an oral contentious process. 321 Book VII: Processes CHAPTER II: THE APPEAL", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1628, "c1917": "§1. Exceptiones dilatoriae, eae praesertim quae respiciunt personas et modum iudicii, proponendae et cognoscendae sunt ante contestationem litis, nisi contestata iam lite primum emerserint aut pars iureiurando affirmet eas tunc tantum sibi innotuisse. §2. Exceptio tamen de incompetentia iudicis absoluta a partibus opponi potest in quovis statu et gradu causae. §3. Pariter exceptio excommunicationis opponi potest in quolibet iudicii statu et gradu, dummodo ante sententiam definitivam; imo si agatur de excommunicatis vitandis, aut toleratis contra quos sententia condemnatoria vel declaratoria lata fuerit, ii ex officio semper excludi debent.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1629, a party who considers him or herself to be injured by a judgement has a right to appeal from the judgement to a higher judge; in cases in which their presence is required, the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond have likewise the right to appeal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1629, "c1917": "§1. Exceptiones peremptoriae, quae dicuntur litis finitae, veluti exceptio rei iudicatae, transactionis, etc., proponi et cognosci debent ante contestationem litis; qui serius eas opposuerit, non est reiiciendus, sed condemnetur in expensis, nisi probet se oppositionem malitiose non distulisse. §2. Aliae exceptiones peremptoriae proponi debent post contestatam litem, et suo tempore tractandae sunt secundum regutas circa quaestiones incidentes.", "c1983": "No appeal is possible against: 1° a judgement of the Supreme Pontiff himself, or a judgement of the Apostolic Signatura; 2° a judgement which is null, unless the appeal is lodged together with a plaint of nullity, in accordance with can. 1625; 3° a judgement which has become an adjudged matter 4° a decree of the judge or an interlocutory judgement, which does not have the force of a definitive judgement, unless the appeal is lodged together with an appeal against the definitive judgement; 5° a judgement or a decree in a case in which the law requires that the matter be settled with maximum expedition.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1630, "c1917": "§1. Actiones reconventionales satius statim post litis contestationem, utiliter quovis iudicii momento, ante sententiam tamen, proponi possunt. §2. Cognoscantur autem simul cum conventionali actione, hoc est pari gradu cum ea, nisi eas separatim cognoscere necessarium sit aut iudex opportunius existimaverit.", "c1983": "§1 The appeal must be lodged with the judge who delivered the judgement, within a peremptory time-limit of fifteen canonical days from notification of the publication of the judgement. §2 If it is made orally, the notary is to draw up the appeal in writing in the presence of the appellant.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1631, "c1917": "Quaestiones de cautione pro expensis iudicialibus praestanda aut de concessione gratuiti patrocinii, quod statim ab initio postulatum fuerit, et aliae huiusmodi videndae regulariter sunt ante litis contestationem.", "c1983": "If a question arises about the right of appeal, the appeal tribunal is to determine it with maximum expedition, in accordance with the norms for an oral contentious process.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1632, "c1917": "Quoties, proposita principali controversia, quaestio praeiudicialis suboriatur, id est eiusmodi ex cuius solutione pendeat solutio quaestionis principalis, illa ante omnia a iudice cognoscenda est. 384 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If there is no indication of the tribunal to which the appeal is directed, it is presumed to be made of the tribunal mentioned in cann. 1438 and 1439. §2 If the other party has resorted to some other appeal tribunal, the tribunal which is of the higher grade is to determine the case, without prejudice to can. 1415.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1633, "c1917": "§1. Si ex principali controversia quaestiones incidentes nascantur, cognoscantur prius eae quarum solutio viam sternat ad aliarum solutionem. §2. Quod si nullo nexu logico inter se cohaereant, quae prius ab alterutra parte propositae sunt, illae antea definiantur. §Si de spolio incidat quaestio, haec ante omnia est dirimenda. CAPUT III. De dilationum terminis fatalibus.", "c1983": "The appeal is to be pursued before the appeal judge within one month of its being forwarded, unless the originating judge allows the party a longer time to pursue it.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1634, "c1917": "§1. Fatalia legis quae dicuntur, id est termini perimendis iuribus a lege constituti, prorogari non possunt. §2. Termini autem iudiciales et conventionales, ante eorum lapsum, poterunt, iusta intercedente causa, a iudice, auditis vel petentibus partibus, prorogari. §3. Caveat tamen iudex ne nimis diuturna lis fiat ex prorogatione.", "c1983": "§1 To pursue the appeal, it is required and is sufficient that the party request the assistance of the higher judge to amend the judgement which is 322 Book VII: Processes challenged, enclosing a copy of the judgement and indicating the reasons for the appeal. §2 If the party is unable to obtain a copy of the appealed judgement from the originating tribunal within the canonical time-limit, this timelimit is in the meantime suspended. The problem is to be made known to the appeal judge, who is to oblige the originating judge by precept to fulfil his duty as soon as possible. §3 In the meantime, the originating judge must forward the acts to the appeal court in accordance with can. 1474.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1635, "c1917": "Si dies, pro actu iudiciali indicta, sit feriata nec in decreto iudicis dicatur expresse tribunal vacaturum nihilominus causis cognoscendis, terminus intelligitur prorogatus ad primam sequentem diem non feriatam. 385 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT IV. De loco et tempore iudicii.", "c1983": "The appeal is considered to be abandoned if the time-limits for an appeal before either the originating judge or the appeal judge have expired without action being taken.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1636, "c1917": "Quamvis Episcopus in quolibet suae dioecesis loco, qui non sit exemptus, ius habeat erigendi tribunal, nihilominus penes suam sedem aulam statuat, quae sit ordinarius iudiciorum locus: ibique Crucifixi imago emineat, et adsit Evangeliorum liber.", "c1983": "§1 The appellant can renounce the appeal, with the effects mentioned in can. 1525. §2 Unless the law provides otherwise, an appeal made by the defender of the bond or the promoter of justice, can be renounced by the defender of the bond or the promoter of justice of the appeal tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1637, "c1917": "Iudex e territorio suo vi expulsus vel a iurisdictione ibi exercenda impeditus, potest extra territorium iurisdictionem suam exercere et sententiam ferre, certiore tamen hac de re facto loci Ordinario.", "c1983": "§1 An appeal made by the plaintiff benefits the respondent, and vice versa. §2 If there are several respondents or plaintiffs, and the judgement is challenged by only one of them, or is made against only one of them, the challenge is considered to be made by all and against all whenever the thing requested is an individual one or the obligation is a joint one. §3 If one party challenges a judgement in regard to one ground, the other party can appeal incidentally on the other grounds, even if the canonical time-limit for the appeal has expired. This incidental case is to be appealed within a peremptory time-limit of fifteen days from the day of notification of the principal appeal. §4 Unless the contrary is clear, an appeal is presumed to be against all the grounds of the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1638, "c1917": "§1. In unaquaque dioecesi Ordinarius publico decreto dies et horas definiri curet, pro loci ac temporum adiunctis opportunas, quibus tribunal adiri regulariter possit, et ab eo iustitiae administratio exigi. §2. Iusta tamen de causa, et quoties periculum sit in mora, fas est fidelibus quovis tempore iudicis ministerium in sui iuris vel boni publici tutelam invocare.", "c1983": "An appeal suspends the execution of the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1639, "c1917": "§1. Dies festi de praecepto, et ultimi tres dies hebdomadae sanctae feriati habeantur; et in iis citationes intimare audientias habere, partes et testes excutere, probationes assumere, decreta et sententias ferre, denuntiare et exsequi vetitum est, nisi necessitas, christiana caritas, aut bonum publicum aliud postulent. §2. Iudicis autem est in singulis casibus statuere et denuntiare, an et quae acta supra dictis diebus expleri debeant. 386 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT V. De personis ad disceptationem iudicialem admittendis et de modo confectionis et conservationis actorum.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provision of can. 1683*, a new ground cannot be introduced at the appeal grade, not even by way of the useful accumulation of grounds. So the joinder of the issue can concern itself only with the confirmation or the reform of the first judgement, either in part or in whole. [*Following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus the relevant provision is now 1680 §4] 323 Book VII: Processes §2 New evidence is admitted only in accordance with can. 1600.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1640, "c1917": "§1. Dum causae coram tribunali aguntur, extranei ab aula arceantur et ii tantummodo adsint, quos ad processum expediendum iudex necessarios esse iudicaverit. §2. Omnes assistentes, qui reverentiae et obedientiae tribunali debitae graviter defuerint, iudex, etiam illico et in continenti si coram tribunali sedente in id quis peccaverit, potest censuris quoque aliisve congruis poenis ad officium reducere, advocatos praeterea et procuratores etiam iure alias causas apud tribunalia ecclesiastica pertractandi privare.", "c1983": "With the appropriate adjustments, the procedure at the appeal grade is to be the same as in first instance. Unless the evidence is to be supplemented, however, once the issue has been joined in accordance with can. 1513 §1 and can. 1639 §1, the judges are to proceed immediately to the discussion of the case and the judgement. TITLE IX: ADJUDGED MATTER AND TOTAL REINSTATEMENT CHAPTER I: ADJUDGED MATTER", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1641, "c1917": "Si alicui actui processuali interveniat persona linguae loci ignara et iudices ac partes linguam huius personae propriam non intelligant, interpres adhibeatur iuratus, et a iudice designatus, contra quem alterutra pars legitimam exceptionem non proposuerit.", "c1983": "Without prejudice to can. 1643, an adjudged matter occurs when: 1° there are two conforming judgements between the same parties about the same matter and on the same grounds; 2° no appeal was made against the judgement within the canonical time-limit; 3° the trial has been abated or renounced in the appeal grade; 4° a definitive judgement has been given from which, in accordance with can. 1629, there is no appeal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1642, "c1917": "§1. Acta iudicialia, tum quae meritum guaestionis respiciunt, seu acta causae, ex. gr., sententiae et cuiusque generis probationes, tum quae ad formam procedendi pertinent, seu acta processus, ex. gr., citationes, intimationes, etc., scripto redacta esse debent. §2. Nisi iusta causa aliud suadeat, quoad eius fieri potest, lingua latina redigantur; sed interrogationes et responsiones testium, aliaque similia, lingua vernacula confici debent.", "c1983": "§1 An adjudged matter has the force of law and cannot be challenged directly, except in accordance with can. 1645 §1. §2 It has the effect of law between the parties; it gives the right to an action arising from the judgement and to an exception of an adjudged matter; to prevent a new introduction of the same case, the judge can even declare such an exception ex officio.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1643, "c1917": "§1. Singula folia processus numerentur; et actuarii subscriptio cum sigillo tribunalis apponatur in unoquoque folio. §2. Singulis actis completis vel interruptis seu ad aliam sessionem remissis, apponatur subscriptio actuarii et iudicis vel tribunalis praesidis. §3. Quoties in actis iudicialibus partium aut testium subscriptio requiritur, si pars aut testis hanc facere nequeat vel nolit, id in ipsis actis adnotetur, simulque iudex et actuarius fidem faciant actum ipsum de verbo ad verbum parti aut testi perlectum fuisse, et partem aut testem vel non potuisse vel noluisse subscribere. 387 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Cases concerning the status of persons never become an adjudged matter, not excepting cases which concern the separation of spouses.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1644, "c1917": "§1. In casu appellationis, actorum exemplaria ad normam can. 1642, 1643 conscripta et in fasciculum religata, cum indice omnium actorum et documentorum et cum testificatione actuarii seu cancellarii de eorum fideli transcriptione et integritate, mittantur ad superius tribunal; si exemplaria sine gravi incommodo exscribi nequeant, mittantur cum opportunis cautelis acta ipsa originalia. §2. Si eo mittenda sint ubi vernacula lingua non sit cognita, acta ipsa in linguam latinam vertantur, adhibitis cautelis ut de fideli translatione constet. §3. Si acta debita forma et charactere confecta non fuerint, a iudice superiore repelli possunt quo in casu illi, quibus culpa imputanda est, acta suis impensis denuo conficere et mittere tenentur.", "c1983": "§1 If two conforming sentences have been given in cases concerning the status of persons, recourse to a tribunal of appeal can be made at any time, to be supported by new and serious evidence or arguments which are to be submitted within a peremptory time-limit of thirty days from the time the challenge was made. Within one month of receiving the new evidence and arguments, the appeal tribunal must declare by a decree whether or not a new presentation of the case is to be admitted. §2 Recourse to a higher tribunal to obtain a new presentation of the case does not suspend the execution of the judgement, unless the law provides otherwise or the appeal tribunal orders a suspension in accordance with can. 1650 §3. 324 Book VII: Processes CHAPTER II: TOTAL REINSTATEMENT", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1645, "c1917": "§1. Iudicio expleto, documenta partibus restitui debent, nisi in criminalibus, bono publico ita exigente, iudex aliquod retinendum censuerit. §2. Documenta omnia, quae apud tribunal manent, in archivo Curiae deponantur sive publico sive secreto, prout eorum natura exigit. §3. Notarii, actuarii et cancellarius sine iudicis mandato tradere prohibentur exemplar actorum iudicialium et documentorum quae sunt processui acquisita. §4. Anonymae epistolae quae nihil ad causae meritum conferunt, et etiam subscriptae quae sint certu calumniosae, destruantur. 388 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info TITULUS IV. De partibus in causa. CAPUT I. De actore et de reo convento.", "c1983": "§1 Against a judgement which has become an adjudged matter there can be a total reinstatement, provided it is clearly established that the judgement was unjust. §2 Injustice is not, however, considered clearly established unless: 1° the judgement is so based on evidence which is subsequently shown to be false, that without this evidence the dispositive part of the judgement could not be sustained; 2° documents are subsequently discovered by which new facts demanding a contrary decision are undoubtedly proven; 3° the judgement was given through the deceit of one party to the harm of the other; 4° a provision of a law which was not merely procedural was evidently neglected; 5° the judgement runs counter to a preceding decision which has become an adjudged matter.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1646, "c1917": "Quilibet potest in iudicio agere, nisi a sacris canonibus prohibeatur; reus autem legitime conventus respondere; debet.", "c1983": "§1 Total reinstatement based on the reasons mentioned in can. 1645 §2, nn. 1-3, is to be requested from the judge who delivered the judgement within three months from the day on which these reasons became known. §2 Total reinstatement based on the reasons mentioned in can. 1645 §2, nn. 4 and 5, is to be requested from the appeal tribunal within three months of notification of the publication of the judgement. In the case mentioned in can. 1645 §2, n. 5, if the preceding decision is not known until later, the time-limit begins at the time the knowledge was obtained. §3 The time-limits mentioned above do not apply for as long as the aggrieved party is a minor.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1647, "c1917": "Licet actor vel reus conventus procuratorem vel advocatum constituerit, semper tamen tenetur in iudicio ipsemet adesse ad praescriptum iuris vel iudicis.", "c1983": "§1 A plea for total reinstatement suspends the execution of a judgements which has not yet begun. §2 If there are probable indications leading the judge to suspect that the plea was made to cause delays in execution, he may decide that the judgement be executed. The person seeking total reinstatement is, however, to be given suitable guarantees that, if it is granted, he or she will be indemnified.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1648, "c1917": "§1. Pro minoribus et iis qui rationis usu destituti sunt, agere et respondere tenentur eorum parentes aut tutores vel curatores. §2. Si iudex existimet ipsorum iura esse in conflictu cum iuribus parentum vel tutorum vel curatorum, aut ipsos tam longe distare a parentibus aut tutoribus vel curatoribus, ut hisce uti aut minime aut difficulter liceat, tunc stent in iudicio per curatorem a iudice datum. §3. Sed in causis spiritualibus et cum spiritualibus connexis, si minores usum rationis assecuti sint, agere et respondere queunt sine patris vel tutoris consensu; et quidem, si aetatem quatuordecim annorum expleverint, etiam per seipsos; secus per tutorem ab Ordinario datum, vel etiam per procuratorem a se, Ordinarii auctoritate, constitutum.", "c1983": "Where total reinstatement is granted, the judge must pronounce judgement of the merits of the case. 325 Book VII: Processes TITLE X: JUDICIAL EXPENSES AND FREE LEGAL AID", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1649, "c1917": "Nomine eorum de quibus in can. 100, §3, stat in iudicio rector vel administrator, firmo praescripto can. 1653; in conflictu vero eorum iurium cum iuribus rectoris vel administratoris, procurator ab Ordinario designatus. 389 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 The Bishop who is responsible for governing the tribunal is to establish norms concerning: 1° declarations that parties are liable for the payment or reimbursement of judicial expenses; 2° the honorariums for advocates, experts and interpreters, and the expenses of witnesses; 3° the granting of free legal aid and the reduction of expenses; 4° the payment of damages owed by a person who not merely lost the case, but was rash in having recourse to litigation; 5° the money to be deposited, or the guarantee to be given, for the payment of expenses and the compensation of damages. §2 No distinct appeal exists from a pronouncement concerning expenses, honorariums and damages. The parties can, however, have recourse within ten days to the same judge, who can change the sum involved. TITLE XI: THE EXECUTION OF THE JUDGEMENT", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1650, "c1917": "Bonis interdicti, et ii qui minus firmae mentis sunt, stare in iudicio per se ipsi possunt tantummodo ut de propriis delictis respondeant, aut ad praescriptum iudicis: in ceteris agere et respondere debent per suos curatores.", "c1983": "§1 A judgement which becomes adjudged matter can be executed, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1647. §2 The judge who delivered the judgement and, if there has been an appeal, the appeal judge, can either ex officio or at the request of a party order the provisional execution of a judgement which has not yet become an adjudged matter, adding if need be appropriate guarantees when it is a matter of provisions or payments concerning necessary support. They can also do so for some other just and urgent reason. §3 If the judgement mentioned in §2 is challenged, the judge who must deal with the challenge can suspend the execution or subject it to a guarantee, if he sees that the challenge is probably well founded and that irreparable harm could result from execution.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1651, "c1917": "§1. Ut curator ab auctoritate civili alicui datus a iudice ecclesiastico admittatur, debet accedere consensus Ordinarii proprii illius cui datus est. §2. Ordinarius potest quoque alium curatorem constituere pro foro ecclesiastico, si, omnibus mature perpensis, id statuendum esse prudenter censuerit.", "c1983": "Execution cannot take place before there is issued the judge’s executing decree directing that the judgement be executed. Depending on the nature of the case, this decree is to be either included in the judgement itself or issued separately. 326 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1652, "c1917": "Religiosi sine Superiorum consensu non habent personam standi in iudicio, nisi in casibus qui sequuntur: 1° Si de vindicandis adversus religionem iuribus sibi ex professione quaesitis agatur; 2° Si ipsi extra claustra legitime morentur et iurium suorum tuitio urgeat; 3° Si contra ipsum Superiorem denuntiationem instituere velint.", "c1983": "If the execution of the judgement requires a prior statement of reasons, this is to be treated as an incidental question, to be decided by the judge who gave the judgement which is to be executed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1653, "c1917": "§1. Ordinarii locorum possunt nomine ecclesiae cathedralis aut mensae episcopalis stare in iudicio; sed, ut licite agant, debent audire Capitulum cathedrale vel Consilium administrationis eorumve consensum vel consilium habere, quando periculo vertitur pecuniae summa pro qua alienanda ad normam can. 1532, §§2, 3 eorundem consensus vel consilium requiritur. §2. Beneficiarii omnes nomine beneficii possunt in iudicio agere aut respondere; quod tamen ut licite faciant, servare debent praescriptum can. 1526. §3. Praelati ac Superiores Capitulorum, sodalitatum et quorumlibet collegiorum stare in iudicio nequeunt, nomine suae cuiusque communitatis, sine eiusdem consensu ad normam statutorum. §4. Adversus eos de quibus in §§1-3, si sine praescripto consensu aut consilio in iudicio egerint, piae causae aut communitati ius est ad refectionem damnorum. 390 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §5. In casu vero defectus vel negligentiae illius qui administratoris munere fungitur, potest ipse loci Ordinarius per se vel per alium stare in iudicio nomine personarum moralium quae sub eius iurisdictione sunt. §6. Superiores religiosi nequeunt nomine suae communitatis stare in iudicio, nisi ad normam constitutionum.", "c1983": "§1 Unless particular law provides otherwise, the Bishop of the diocese in which the first instance judgement was given must, either personally or through another, execute the judgement. §2 If he refuses or neglects to do so, the execution of the judgement, at the request of an interested party or ex officio, belongs to the authority to which the appeal tribunal is subject in accordance with can. 1439 §3. §3 Between religious, the execution of the judgement is the responsibility of the Superior who gave the judgement which is to be executed, or who delegated the judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1654, "c1917": "§1. Excommunicatis vitandis aut toleratis post sententiam declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam permittitur ut per se ipsi agant tantummodo ad impugnandam iustitiam aut legitimitatem ipsius excommunicationis; per procuratorem, ad aliud quodvis animae suae praeiudicium avertendum; in reliquis ab agendo repelluntur. §2. Alii excommunicati generatim stare in iudicio queunt. CAPUT II. De procuratoribus ad lites et advocatis.", "c1983": "§1 The executor must execute the judgement according to the obvious sense of the words, unless in the judgement itself something is left to his discretion. §2 He can deal with exceptions concerning the manner and the force of the execution, but not with the merits of the case. If he has ascertained from some other source that the judgement is null or manifestly unjust according to cann. 1620, 1622 and 1645, he is to refrain from executing the judgement, and is instead to refer the matter to the tribunal which delivered the judgement and to notify the parties.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1655, "c1917": "§1. In iudicio criminali reus aut a se electum aut a iudice datum semper habere debet advocatum. §2. Etiam in iudicio contentioso, si agatur de minoribus aut de iudicio in quo bonum publicum vertitur, iudex parti carenti defensorem ex officio attribuat, aut, si casus ferat, parti etiam habenti alium adiungat. §3. Praeter hos casus pars libere potest advocatum et procuratorem constituere, sed potest quoque in iudicio per se ipsa agere et respondere, nisi iudex procuratoris vel advocati ministerium necessarium existimaverit. §4. At Episcopus, si quando in causa est, aliquem constituat, qui eius personam, procuratorio nomine, gerat. 391 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In real actions, whenever it is decided that a thing belongs to the plaintiff, it is to be handed over to the plaintiff as soon as the matter has become an adjudged matter. §2 In personal actions, when a guilty person is condemned to hand over a movable possession or to pay money, or to give or do something, the judge in the judgement itself, or the executor according to his discretion and prudence, is to assign a time limit for the fulfilment of the obligation. This time-limit is to be not less than fifteen days nor more than six months. SECTION II: THE ORAL CONTENTIOUS PROCESS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1656, "c1917": "§1. Unicum quisque potest eligere procuratorem, qui nequit alium sibimet substituere, nisi expressa facultas eidem facta fuerit. §2. Quod si, iusta causa suadente, plures ab eodem deputentur, hi ita constituantur, ut detur inter ipsos locus praeventioni. §3. Advocati autem plures simul constitui queunt. §4. Utrumque munus, procuratoris et advocati, etiam in eadem causa et pro eodem cliente eadem persona exercere potest.", "c1983": "§1 The oral contentious process dealt with in this section can be used in all cases which are not excluded by law, unless a party requests an ordinary contentious process. §2 If the oral process is used in cases other than those permitted by the law, the judicial acts are null.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1657, "c1917": "§1. Procurator et advocatus esse debent catholici, aetate maiores, bonae famae; acatholicus non admittitur, nisi per exceptionem et ex necessitate. §2. Advocatus debet praeterea esse doctor vel alioqui vere peritus, saltem in iure canonico. §3. Religiosus admitti potest, nisi aliud in constitutionibus caveatur, in causis tantum in quibus vertitur utilitas suae religionis, de licentia tamen Superioris.", "c1983": "An oral contentious process in first instance is made before a sole judge, in accordance with can. 1424. 327 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1658, "c1917": "§1. Quilibet pro lubitu a parte potest eligi et deputari procurator, dummodo secundum praecedentem canonem idoneus sit, quin opus sit ut Ordinarii approbatio antecesserit. §2. Advocatus autem, ut ad patrocinium admittatur, indiget approbatione Ordinarii, quae aut generalis sit omnes causas aut specialis pro certa causa. §3. In iudicio coram Sanctae Sedis delegato; ipsius delegati est approbare et admittere advocatum, quo pars uti se velle ostenderit. §4. Procurator et advocatus, in causis quae ad normam can. 1579, §§1, 2 aguntur in religionis tribunali, eligendi sunt ex eadem religione et ante patrocinii susceptionem approbandi ab eo, qui partes iudicis in causa agit; in causis vero quae ad normam eiusdem canonis §3 apud tribunal Ordinarii loci pertractantur, admitti potest etiam religioni extraneus.", "c1983": "§1 In addition to the matters enumerated in can. 1504, the petition which introduces the suit must: 1° set forth briefly, fully and clearly the facts on which the plaintiff’s pleas are based; 2° indicate the evidence by which the plaintiff intends to demonstrate the facts and which cannot be brought forward with the petition; this is to be done in such a way that the evidence can immediately be gathered by the judge. §2 Documents which support the plea must be added to the petition, at least in authentic copy.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1659, "c1917": "§1. Procurator ne prius a iudice admittatur quam speciale mandatum ad lites scriptum, etiam in calce ipsius citationis, mandantis subscriptione munitum, et locum, diem, mensem et annum referens, apud tribunal deposuerit. 392 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Quod si mandans scribere nesciat, hoc ipsum ex scriptura constet necesse est, et parochus vel notarius Curiae vel duo testes, loco mandantis, mandatum subsignent.", "c1983": "§1 If an attempt at mediation in accordance with can. 1446 §2 has proven fruitless, the judge, if he deems that the petition has some foundation, is within three days to add a decree at the foot of the petition. In this decree he is to order that a copy of the plea be notified to the respondent, with the right to send a written reply to the tribunal office within fifteen days. §2 This notification has the effects of a judicial summons that are as mentioned in can. 1512.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1660, "c1917": "Mandatum procurationis asservari debet in actis causae.", "c1983": "If the exceptions raised by the respondent so require, the judge is to assign the plaintiff a time-limit for a reply, so that from the material advanced by each he can clearly discern the object of the controversy.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1661, "c1917": "Advocatus, ut causae patrocinium suscipiat, habeat necesse est a parte vel a iudice commissionem ad instar mandati procuratorii, de qua in actis constare debet.", "c1983": "§1 When the time-limits mentioned in cann. 1659 and 1660 have expired, the judge, after examining the acts, is to determine the point at issue. He is then to summon all who must be present to a hearing, which is to be held within thirty days; for the parties, he is to add the formulation of the point at issue. §2 In the summons the parties are to be informed that, to support their assertions, they can submit a short written statement to the tribunal at least three days before the hearing.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1662, "c1917": "Nisi speciale mandatum habuerit, procurator non potest renuntiare actioni, instantiae vel actis iudicialibus, nec transigere, pacisci, compromittere in arbitros, deferre aut referre iusiurandum, et generatim ea agere pro quibus ius requirit mandatum speciale.", "c1983": "In the hearing, the questions mentioned in cann. 1459-1464 are considered first.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1663, "c1917": "Tum procurator tum advocatus possunt a iudice, dato decreto, repelli sive ex officio sive ad instantiam partis, iusta tamen de causa.", "c1983": "§1 The evidence is assembled during the hearing, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1418. §2 A party and his or her advocate can assist at the examination of the other parties, of the witnesses and of the experts.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1664, "c1917": "§1. Advocati et procuratores possunt ab eo a quo constituti sunt, removeri, salva obligatione solvendi honoraria ipsis debita; verum ut remotio effectum sortiatur, necesse est ut ipsis intimetur, et, si lis iam contestata fuerit, iudex et adversa pars certiores facti sint de remotione. §2. Lata definitiva sententia, ius et officium appellandi, si mandans non renuat, procuratori manet.", "c1983": "The replies of the parties, witnesses and experts, and the pleas and exceptions of the advocates, are to be written down by the notary in summary 328 Book VII: Processes fashion, restricting the record to those things which bear on the substance of the controversy. This record is to be signed by the persons testifying.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1665, "c1917": "§1. Vetatur uterque emere litem, aut sibi de immodico emolumento vel rei litigiosae parte vindicata pacisci. 393 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Quae si fecerint, nulla est pactio, et a iudice vel ab Ordinario poterunt poena pecuniaria mulctari; advocatus praeterea tum ab officio suspendi, tum etiam, si recidivus sit, destitui et titulo privari.", "c1983": "The judge can admit evidence which is not alleged or sought in the plea or the reply, but only in accordance with can. 1452. After the hearing of even one witness, however, the judge can admit new evidence only in accordance with can. 1600.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1666, "c1917": "Advocati ac procuratores qui ob dona aut pollicitationes aut quamlibet aliam rationem suum officium prodiderint, ab officio repellantur, et, praeter damnorum refectionem, mulcta pecuniaria aliisve congruis poenis plectantur. TITULUS V. De actionibus et exceptionibus.", "c1983": "If all the evidence cannot be collected during the hearing, a further hearing is to be set.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1667, "c1917": "Quodlibet ius non solum actione munitur, nisi aliud expresse cautum sit, sed etiam exceptione, quae semper competit et est suapte natura perpetua.", "c1983": "When the evidence has been collected, an oral discussion is to take place at the same hearing.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1668, "c1917": "§1. Qui ad rem sibi vindicandam, seu ad ius suum in iudicio persequendum titulo agit iuris auctoritate subnixo, actione dimicat quae petitoria dicitur. §2. Si vero rei possessionem vel iuris quasi-possessionem postulat, eius actio possessoria vocatur.", "c1983": "§1 At the conclusion of the hearing, the judge can decide the case forthwith, unless it emerges from the discussion that something needs to be added to the instruction of the case, or that there is something which prevents a judgement being correctly delivered. The dispositive part of the judgement is to be read immediately in the presence of the parties. §2 Because of the difficulty of the matter, or for some other just reason the decision of the tribunal can be deferred for up to five canonical days. §3 The full text of the judgement, including the reasons for it, is to be notified to the parties as soon as possible, normally within fifteen days.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1669, "c1917": "§1. Actor pluribus simul actionibus, quae tamen secum ipsae non confligant, sive de eadem re, sive de diversis, reum convenire potest, si aditi tribunalis competentiam non egrediantur. §2. Reus non prohibetur pluribus exceptionibus etiam contrariis uti. 394 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If the appeal tribunal discerns that a lower tribunal has used the oral contentious procedure in cases which are excluded by law, it is to declare the judgement invalid and refer the case back to the tribunal which delivered the judgement.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1670, "c1917": "§1. Actor potest una instantia cumulare actiones possessorias et petitorias, nisi spolii exceptio ex adverso opponatur. §2. Pariter fas est reo convento in petitorio, actorem reconvenire in possessorio; et viceversa, nisi res sit de spolio.", "c1983": "In all other matters concerning procedure, the provisions of the canons on ordinary contentious trials are to be followed. In order to expedite matters, however, while safeguarding justice, the tribunal can, by a decree and for stated reasons, derogate from procedural norms which are not prescribed for validity. PART III: CERTAIN SPECIAL PROCESSES TITLE I: MATRIMONIAL PROCESSES CHAPTER I: CASES CONCERNING THE DECLARATION OF NULLITY OF MARRIAGE [cc. 1671-1691 have been revised by the m.p. Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus, 15.VIII.2015] 329 Book VII: Processes ARTICLE 1: THE COMPETENT FORUM AND TRIBUNALS The Competent Forum", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1671, "c1917": "§1. Item fas est actori, antequam conclusum fuerit in causa, ab instituto iudicio petitorio regredi ad possessorium adipiscendae vel recuperandae. §2. Imo ex iusta causa iudex etiam post conclusionem in causa, sed ante sententiam definitivam, hunc regressum permittere potest. §3. Iudicis est, attentis partium allegationibus, aut utramque quaestionem unica sententia definire, aut prius uni, postea alteri satisfacere, prouti magis expedire ipsi videatur ad celeriorem et pleniorem iurium tuitionem. CAPUT I. De rei sequestratione et inhibitione exercitii iuris.", "c1983": "§1 Marriage cases of the baptized belong to the ecclesiastical judge by proper right. §2 Cases regarding merely the civil effects of marriage belong to a civil magistrate, unless the particular law establishes that such cases, if carried out in an incidental or accessory manner, can be recognized by and determined by an ecclesiastical judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1672, "c1917": "§1. Qui ostenderit super aliqua re ab alio detenta ius se habere sibique damnum imminere nisi res ipsa custodienda tradatur, ius habet obtinendi a iudice eiusdem rei sequestrationem. §2. In similibus rerum adiunctis obtinere potest ut iuris exercitium alicui inhibeatur. §3. Sequestratio rei et inhibitio exercitii iuris a iudice decerni potest ex officio, instante praesertim promotore iustitiae aut defensore vinculi, quoties bonum publicum id postulare videatur. 395 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In cases regarding the nullity of marriage not reserved to the Apostolic See, the competencies are: 1° the tribunal of the place in which the marriage was celebrated; 2° the tribunal of the place in which either or both parties have a domicile or a quasi-domicile; 3° the tribunal of the place in which in fact most of the proofs must be collected.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1673, "c1917": "§1. Ad crediti quoque securitatem sequestratio rei admittitur, dummodo de creditoris iure liquido constet et servata norma de qua in can. 1923, §1. §2. Sequestratio extenditur etiam ad res debitoris quae depositi causa aut quolibet alio titulo apud alias personas reperiantur.", "c1983": "§1 In each diocese, the judge in first instance for cases of nullity or marriage for which the law does not expressly make an exception is the diocesan bishop, who can exercise judicial power personally or through others, according to the norm of law. §2 The bishop is to establish a diocesan tribunal for his diocese to handle cases of nullity of marriage without prejudice to the faculty of the same bishop to approach another nearby diocesan or interdiocesan tribunal. [Regarding the diocesan tribunal, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15291/2016, 12.II.2016] [Regarding the interdiocesan tribunal, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15944/2017, 13.VI.2017] §3 Cases of nullity of marriage are reserved to a college of three judges. A judge who is a cleric must preside over the college, but the other judges may be laypersons. §4 The bishop moderator, if a collegial tribunal cannot be constituted in the diocese or in a nearby tribunal chosen according to the norm of §2, is to entrust cases to a sole clerical judge who, where possible, is to employ two assessors of upright life, experts in juridical or human sciences, approved by the bishop for this task; unless it is otherwise evident, the same single judge has competency for those things attributed to the college, the praeses, or the ponens. §5 The tribunal of second instance must always be collegiate for validity, according to the prescript of the preceding §3. 330 Book VII: Processes §6 The tribunal of first instance appeals to the metropolitan tribunal of second instance without prejudice to the prescripts of cann. 1438-1439 and 1444. [On the canonical value of Orthodox divorce, see Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 20.XII.2012] ARTICLE 2: THE RIGHT TO CHALLENGE A MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1674, "c1917": "Sequestratio rei et suspensio exercitii iuris decerni nullatenus possunt, si damnum quod timetur, possit aliter reparari et idonea cautio de eo reparando offeratur.", "c1983": "§1 The following are qualified to challenge a marriage: 1° the spouses; 2° the promoter of justice when nullity has already become public, if the convalidation of the marriage is not possible or expedient. §2 A marriage which was not accused while both spouses were living cannot be accused after the death of either one or both of the spouses unless the question of validity is prejudicial to the resolution of another controversy either in the canonical forum or in the civil forum. §3 If a spouse dies while the case is pending, however, can. 1518 is to be observed. ARTICLE 3: THE INTRODUCTION AND INSTRUCTION OF THE CASE Can 1675 The judge, before he accepts a case, must be informed that the marriage has irreparably failed, such that conjugal living cannot be restored.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1675, "c1917": "§1. Ad custodiam rei sequestrationi subiectae idonea persona, proponentibus partibus, a iudice designetur, quae sequester dicitur; si partes inter se dissentiant, iudex ex officio sequestrem deligat. §2. Sequester in re custodienda, curanda et servanda non minorem diligentiam adhibere debet quam suis adhibet rebus, eamque postea, cui iudex decreverit, reddere tenetur cum omni causa. §3. Iudex congruam decernat mercedem sequestri, si eam petat. CAPUT II. De actionibus ex novi operia nuntiatione et damno infecto.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1676, "c1917": "§1. Qui ex aliquo novo opere damnum timet suae rei obventurum, potest illud iudici nuntiare ut opus interrumpatur, donec utriusque partis iura, iudicis sententia, definiantur. §2. Is cui intimata fuerit prohibitio, continuo ab opere cessare debet, sed, dummodo idonee caveat se in pristinum omnia restituturum si absoluto iudicio victus discesserit, poterit a iudice continuationem eiusdem impetrare. 396 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Nuntianti novum opus ad ius suum demonstrandum duo menses praefiniuntur; qui ex iusta et necessaria causa a iudice, audita altera parte, prorogari vel reduci poterunt.", "c1983": "§1 After receiving the libellus, the judicial vicar, if he considers that it has some basis, admits it and, by a decree appended to the bottom of the libellus itself, is to order that a copy be communicated to the defender of the bond and, unless the libellus was signed by both parties, to the respondent, giving them a period of fifteen days to express their views on the petition. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15363/2015, 18.XI.2015; also Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15760/2017, 23.II.2017] §2 After the above-mentioned deadline has passed, and after the other party has been admonished to express his or her views if and insofar as necessary, and after the defender of the bond has been heard, the judicial vicar is to determine by his decree the formula of the doubt and is to decide whether the case is to be treated with the ordinary process or with the briefer process according to cann. 1683-1687. This decree is to be communicated immediately to the parties and the defender of the bond. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15721/2017, 24.I.2018] 331 Book VII: Processes §3 If the case is to be handled through the ordinary process, the judicial vicar, by the same decree, is to arrange the constitution of a college of judges or of a single judge with two assessors according to can. 1673 §4. §4 However, if the briefer process is decided upon, the judicial vicar proceeds according to the norm of can. 1685. §5 The formula of doubt must determine by which ground or grounds the validity of the marriage is challenged.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1677, "c1917": "Si vetus opus magna ex parte immutetur, idem ius esto quod de novo opere can. 1676 constitutum est.", "c1983": "§1 The defender of the bond, the legal representatives of the parties, as well as the promoter of justice, if involved in the trial, have the following rights: 1° to be present at the examination of the parties, the witnesses, and the experts, without prejudice to the prescript of can. 1559; 2° to inspect the judicial acts, even those not yet published, and to review the documents presented by the parties. §2 The parties cannot be present at the examination mentioned in §1, n. 1.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1678, "c1917": "Qui grave damnum rei suae imminere pertimescit ex alieno aedificio quod ruinam minatur, ex arbore aut ex alia re quacunque, actionem habet de damno infecto ad obtinendam periculi remotionem, aut cautionem de damno vel avertendo, vel compensando, si forte evenerit. CAPUT III. De actionibus ob nullitatem actorum.", "c1983": "§1 In cases of the nullity of marriage, a judicial confession and the declarations of the parties, possibly supported by witnesses to the credibility of the parties, can have the force of full proof, to be evaluated by the judge after he has considered all the indications and supporting actors, unless other elements are present which weaken them. §2 In the same cases, the testimony of one witness can produce full proof if it concerns a qualified witness making a deposition concerning matters done ex officio, or unless the circumstances of things and persons suggest it. §3 In cases of impotence or defect of consent because of mental illness or an anomaly of a psychic nature, the judge is to use the services of one or more experts unless it is clear from the circumstances that it would be useless to do so; in other cases the prescript of can. 1574 is to be observed. §4 Whenever, during the instruction of a case, a very probable doubt arises as to whether the marriage was ever consummated, the tribunal, having heard both parties, can suspend the case of nullity, complete the instruction for a dispensation super rato, and then transmit the acts to the Apostolic See together with a petition for a dispensation from either one or both of the spouses and the votum of the tribunal and the bishop. [On the question of the parties’ consent in this situation, see the Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 2.III.2005 (applicable to the former can. 1681)] [See also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15721/2017, 24.I.2018] 332 Book VII: Processes ARTICLE 4: THE JUDGEMENT, ITS APPEALS AND ITS EFFECTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1679, "c1917": "Si actus aut contractus sit ipso iure nullus, datur ei, cuius interest, actio ad obtinendam a iudice declarationem nullitatis.", "c1983": "The sentence that first declared the nullity of the marriage, once the terms as determined by cann. 1630-1633 have passed, becomes executive. [On the correct manner of proceeding for the declaration of nullity of marriages subsequently contracted, see Apostolic Signatura, Declaration Prot. N. 14498/82 VT, 18.VI.1987, in Communicationes 19 (1987), pp. 16-18)]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1680, "c1917": "§1. Nullitas actus tunc tantum habetur, cum in eo deficiunt quae actum ipsum essentialiter constituunt, aut sollemnia seu conditiones desiderantur a sacris canonibus requisitae sub poena nullitatis. §2. Nullitas alicuius actus non importat nullitatem actorum qui praecedunt aut subsequuntur et ab actu non dependent.", "c1983": "§1 The party who considers himself or herself aggrieved, as well as the promoter of justice and the defender of the bond, have the right to introduce a complaint of nullity of the judgement or appeal against the sentence, according to cann. 1619-1640. §2 After the time limits established by law for the appeal and its prosecution have passed, and after the judicial acts have been received by the tribunal of higher instance, a college of judges is established, the defender of the bond is designated, and the parties are admonished to put forth their observations within the prescribed time limit; after this time period has passed, if the appeal clearly appears merely dilatory, the collegiate tribunal confirms the sentence of the prior instance by decree. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15700/2016, 20.II.2017] §3 If an appeal is admitted, the tribunal must proceed in the same manner as the first instance with the appropriate adjustments. §4 If a new ground of nullity of the marriage is alleged at the appellate level, the tribunal can admit it and judge it as if in first instance.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1681, "c1917": "Qui actum posuit nullitatis vitio infectum, tenetur de damnis et expensis erga partem laesam. 397 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If a sentence has become effective, one can go at any time to a tribunal of the third level for a new proposition of the case according to the norm of can. 1644, provided new and grave proofs or arguments are brought forward within the peremptory time limit of thirty days from the proposed challenge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1682, "c1917": "Nullitas actus a iudice declarari non potest ex officio, nisi aut publice id intersit, aut agatur de pauperibus vel de minoribus aliisve qui minorum iure censentur.", "c1983": "§1 After the sentence declaring the nullity of the marriage has become effective, the parties whose marriage has been declared null can contract a new marriage unless a prohibition attached to the sentence itself or established by the local ordinary forbids this. §2 As soon as the sentence becomes effective, the judicial vicar must notify the local ordinary of the place in which the marriage took place. The local ordinary must take care that the declaration of the nullity of the marriage and any possible prohibitions are noted as soon as possible in the marriage and baptismal registers. 333 Book VII: Processes ARTICLE 5: THE BRIEFER MATRIMONIAL PROCESS BEFORE THE BISHOP", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1683, "c1917": "Iudex inferior de confirmatione, a Romano Pontifice actui vel instrumento adiecta, videre non potest, nisi Apostolicae Sedis praecesserit mandatum. CAPUT IV. De actionibus rescissoriis et de restitutione in integrum.", "c1983": "The diocesan bishop himself is competent to judge cases of the nullity of marriage with the briefer process whenever: 1° the petition is proposed by both spouses or by one of them, with the consent of the other; [On the consent of the parties, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15139/2015, 1.X.2015] 2° circumstance of things and persons recur, with substantiating testimonies and records, which do not demand a more accurate inquiry or investigation, and which render the nullity manifest. [On the conversion of a formal process to the briefer process, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15138/2015, 1.X.2015]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1684, "c1917": "§1. Si quis motus metu gravi iniuste incusso, vel dolo circumventus actum posuerit vel contractum inierit qui ipso iure non sit nullus, poterit, metu vel dolo probato, obtinere actus vel contractus rescissionem actione quae vocatur rescissoria. §2. Eadem actione intra biennium uti potest, qui gravem ex contractu laesionem ultra dimidium ex errore passus est.", "c1983": "The libellus introducing the briefer process, in addition to those things enumerated in can. 1504, must: 1° set forth briefly, fully, and clearly the facts on which the petition is based; 2° indicate the proofs, which can be immediately collected by the judge; 3° exhibit the documents, in an attachment, upon which the petition is based.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1685, "c1917": "Institui haec actio potest: 1° Contra eum qui metum intulit aut dolum patravit, quamvis ipse non in suum, sed in alterius commodum talia peregerit; 2° Contra quemlibet malae fidei et etiam bonae fidei possessorem, qui res metu vel dolo extortas possidet, salvo iure regressus contra quemlibet usque ad ipsum metus vel doli auctorem.", "c1983": "The judicial vicar, by the same decree which determines the formula of the doubt, having named an instructor and an assessor, cites all who must take part to a session, which in turn must be held within thirty days according to can. 1686. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15721/2017, 24.I.2018]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1686, "c1917": "Si is qui metum intulit aut dolum patravit, urgeat actus vel contractus exsecutionem, parti laesae seu deceptae competit exceptio metus vel doli. 398 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "The instructor, insofar as possible, collects the proofs in a single session and establishes a time limit of fifteen days to present the observations in favour of the bond and the defence briefs of the parties, if there are any.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1687, "c1917": "§1. Minoribus vel minorum iure fruentibus graviter laesis eorumque heredibus et successoribus, ad laesionem reparandam ex negotio seu actu valido rescindibili, praeter alia ordinaria remedia, suppetit remedium extraordinarium restitutionis in integrum. §2. Hoc beneficium maioribus quoque conceditur quos deficit rescissoria actio aut aliud ordinarium remedium, dummodo iustam subesse causam et laesionem sibi imputandam non esse probaverint.", "c1983": "§1 After he has received the acts, the diocesan bishop, having consulted with the instructor and the assessor, and having considered the observations of the defender of the bond and, if there are any, the defence briefs of the parties, is to issue the sentence if moral certitude about the nullity of marriage is reached. Otherwise, he refers the case to the ordinary method. [See the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15721/2017, 24.I.2018] 334 Book VII: Processes §2 The full text of the sentence, with the reasons expressed, is to be communicated to the parties as swiftly as possible. §3 An appeal against the sentence of the bishop is made to the metropolitan or to the Roman Rota; if, however, the sentence was rendered by the metropolitan, the appeal is made to the senior suffragan; if against the sentence of another bishop who does not have a superior authority below the Roman Pontiff, appeal is made to the bishop selected by him in a stable manner. [On the senior suffragan, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15155/2015, 18.XI.2015] [On appeals to the Roman Rota at third instance, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15264/2015, 12.I.2015] §4 If the appeal clearly appears merely dilatory, the metropolitan or the bishop mentioned in §3, or the dean of the Roman Rota, is to reject it by his decree at the outset; if the appeal is admitted, however, the case is remitted to the ordinary method at the second level. ARTICLE 6: THE DOCUMENTARY PROCESS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1688, "c1917": "§1. Restitutio in integrum peti debet ab ordinario iudice, qui competens est respectu illius, contra quem petitur, intra quadriennium ab adepta maioritate computandum, si agatur de minoribus, a die laesionis factae et cessati impedimenti, si de maioribus aut personis moralibus. §2. Minoribus vel minorum iure fruentibus restitutio concedi potest a iudice etiam ex officio, audito vel instante promotore iustitiae.", "c1983": "After receiving a petition proposed according to the norm of can. 1677, the diocesan bishop or the judicial vicar or a judge designated by him can declare the nullity of a marriage by sentence if a document subject to no contradiction or exception clearly establishes the existence of a diriment impediment or a defect of legitimate form, provided that it is equally certain that no dispensation was given, or establishes the lack of a valid mandate of a proxy. In these cases, the formalities of the ordinary process are omitted except for the citation of the parties and the intervention of the defender of the bond. [According to an Authentic Interpretation of the former canon 1686 (pre-Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus), 11.VII.1984, the pre-nuptial process in cann. 1066-1067 is sufficient for proving the state of freedom of those who, although bound to the canonical form, attempted marriage before a civil official or non-Catholic minister; in such cases the documentary process is not required. See also the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15182/2015, 18.XI.2015] [For a comparison with the situation under the CCEO see Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15170/2015, 25.XI.2015] 335 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1689, "c1917": "Restitutio in integrum id efficit ut omnia revocentur in pristinum, idest restituantur in statum quo erant ante laesionem, salvis iuribus quae alii, bona fide, ante petitam restitutionem quaesiverint. CAPUT V. De mutuis petitionibus seu de actionibus reconventionalibus.", "c1983": "§1 If the defender of the bond prudently thinks that either the flaws mentioned in can. 1688 or the lack of a dispensation are not certain, the defender of the bond must appeal against the declaration of nullity to the judge of second instance; the acts must be sent to the appellate judge who must be advised in writing that a documentary process is involved. §2 The party who considers himself or herself aggrieved retains the right of appeal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1690, "c1917": "§1. Actio quam reus coram eodem iudice in eodem iudicio instituit contra actorem ad submovendam vel minuendam eius petitionem, dicitur reconventio. §2. Reconventio reconventionis non admittitur.", "c1983": "The judge of second instance, with the intervention of the defender of the bond and after having heard the parties, will decide in the same manner as that mentioned in can. 1688 whether the sentence must be confirmed or whether the case must rather proceed according to the ordinary method of law; in the latter event the judge remands the case to the tribunal of first instance. ARTICLE 7: GENERAL NORMS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1691, "c1917": "Actio reconventionalis locum habere potest in omnibus causis contentiosis, exceptis causis spolii; in criminalibus vero non admittitur, nisi ad normam can. 2218, §3. 399 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 In the sentence the parties are to be reminded of the moral and even civil obligations binding them toward one another and toward their children to furnish support and education. §2 Cases for the declaration of the nullity of a marriage cannot be treated in the oral contentious process mentioned in cann. 1656-1670. §3 In other procedural matters, the canons on trials in general and on the ordinary contentious trial must be applied unless the nature of the matter precludes it; the special norms for cases concerning the status of persons and cases pertaining to the public good are to be observed. [Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus adds the following provisions as “tools for the work of the tribunals to respond to the needs of the faithful” who seek a declaration of nullity. The way of proceeding in cases regarding the declaration of the nullity of a marriage. Art. 1. The bishop, under can. 383, §1 is obliged, with an apostolic spirit, to attend to separated or divorced spouses who perhaps, by the conditions of their lives, have abandoned religious practice. He thus shares, together with the parochis (cf. can. 529, §1), the pastoral solicitude for these faithful in difficulties. Art. 2. The pre-judicial or pastoral inquiry, which in the context of diocesan and parish structures receives those separated or divorced faithful who have doubts regarding the validity of their marriage or are convinced of its nullity, is, in the end, directed toward understanding their situation and to gathering the material useful for the eventual judicial 336 Book VII: Processes process, be it the ordinary or the briefer one. This inquiry will be developed within the unified diocesan pastoral care of marriage. Art. 3. This same inquiry is entrusted to persons deemed suitable by the local ordinary, with the appropriate expertise, though not exclusively juridical-canonical. Among them in the first place is the parochus or the one who prepared the spouses for the wedding celebration. This function of counseling can also be entrusted to other clerics, religious or lay people approved by the local ordinary. One diocese, or several together, according to the present groupings, can form a stable structure through which to provide this service and, if appropriate, a handbook (vademecum) containing the elements essential to the most appropriate way of conducting the inquiry. Art. 4. The pastoral inquiry will collect elements useful for the introduction of the case before the competent tribunal either by the spouses or perhaps by their advocates. It is necessary to discover whether the parties are in agreement about petitioning nullity. Art. 5. Once all the elements have been collected, the inquiry culminates in the libellus, which, if appropriate, is presented to the competent tribunal. Art. 6. Since the code of canon law must be applied in all matters, without prejudice to special norms, even the matrimonial processes in accord with can.1691, § 3, the present ratio does not intend to explain in detail a summary of the whole process, but more specifically to illustrate the main legislative changes and, where appropriate, to complete it. Title I - The Competent Forums and the Tribunals Art. 7 § 1. The titles of competence in can. 1672 are the same, observing in as much as possible the principle of proximity between the judges and the parties. § 2. Through the cooperation between tribunals mentioned in can. 1418, care is to be taken that everyone, parties or witnesses, can participate in the process at a minimum of cost. Art. 8 § 1. In dioceses which lack their own tribunals, the bishop should take care that, as soon as possible, persons are formed who can zealously assist in setting up marriage tribunals, even by means of courses in well-established and 337 Book VII: Processes continuous institutions sponsored by the diocese or in cooperation with groupings of dioceses and with the assistance of the Apostolic See. § 2. The bishop can withdraw from an interdiocesan tribunal constituted in accordance with can. 1423. Title II - The Right to Challenge a Marriage Art. 9. If a spouse dies during the process with the case not yet concluded, the instance is suspended until the other spouse or another person, who is interested, insists upon its continuation; in this case, a legitimate interest must be proven. Title III - The Introduction and Instruction of Cases Art. 10. The judge can admit an oral petition whenever a party is prevented from presenting a libellus: however, the judge himself orders the notary to draw up the act in writing that must be read to the party and approved, which takes the place of the libellus written by the party for all effects of law. Art. 11 § 1. The libellus is presented to the diocesan or interdiocesan tribunal which has been chosen according to the norm of can. 1673 § 2. § 2. A respondent who remits himself or herself to the justice of the tribunal, or, when properly cited, once more, makes no response, is deemed not to object to the petition. Title IV - The Sentence, Its Appeals and Effect Art. 12. To achieve the moral certainty required by law, a preponderance of proofs and indications is not sufficient, but it is required that any prudent doubt of making an error, in law or in fact, is excluded, even if the mere possibility of the contrary is not removed. Art. 13. If a party expressly declares that he or she objects to receiving any notices about the case, that party is held to have renounced of the faculty of receiving a copy of the sentence. In this case, that party may be notified of the dispositive part of the sentence. Title V - The Briefer Matrimonial Process before the Bishop Art. 14 § 1. Among the circumstances of things and persons that can allow a case for nullity of marriage to be handled by means of the briefer process according to cann. 1683-1687, 338 Book VII: Processes are included, for example: the defect of faith which can generate simulation of consent or error that determines the will; a brief conjugal cohabitation; an abortion procured to avoid procreation; an obstinate persistence in an extraconjugal relationship at the time of the wedding or immediately following it; the deceitful concealment of sterility, or grave contagious illness, or children from a previous relationship, or incarcerations; a cause of marriage completely extraneous to married life, or consisting of the unexpected pregnancy of the woman, physical violence inflicted to extort consent, the defect of the use of reason which is proved by medical documents, etc. § 2. Among the documents supporting this petition are included all medical records that can clearly render useless the requirement of an ex officio expert. Art. 15. If the libellus was presented to introduce the ordinary process, but the judicial vicar believes the case may be treated with the briefer process, he is, in the notification of the libellus according to can. 1676, §1, to invite the respondent who has not signed the libellus to make known to the tribunal whether he or she intends to enter and take an interest in the process. As often as is necessary, he invites the party or parties who have signed the libellus to complete it as soon as possible according to the norm of can. 1684. Art. 16. The judicial vicar can designate himself as an instructor; but to the extent possible, he is to name an instructor from the diocese where the case originated. Art. 17. In issuing the citation in accordance with can. 1685, the parties are informed that, if possible, they are to make available, at least three days prior to the session for the instruction of the case, those specific points of the matter upon which the parties or the witnesses are to be questioned, unless they are attached to the libellus. Art. 18. § 1. The parties and their advocates can be present for the examination of other parties and witnesses unless the instructor, on account of circumstances of things and persons, decides to proceed otherwise. § 2. The responses of the parties and witnesses are to be rendered in writing by the notary, but in a summary way and only that which refers to the substance of the disputed marriage. Art. 19. If the case is instructed at an interdiocesan tribunal, the bishop who is to pronounce the sentence is the one of 339 Book VII: Processes that place according to the competence established in accordance with can. 1672. If there are several, the principle of proximity between the parties and the judge is observed as far as possible. Art. 20 § 1. The diocesan bishop determines according to his own prudence the way in which to pronounce the sentence. § 2. The sentence which is signed by the bishop and certified by the notary, briefly and concisely explains the reasons for the decision and ordinarily the parties are notified within one month of the day of the decision. Title VI - The Documentary Process Art. 21. The competent diocesan bishop and the judicial vicar are determined in accordance with can. 1672.] CHAPTER II: CASES CONCERNING THE SEPARATION OF SPOUSES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1692, "c1917": "Proponenda est iudici coram quo actio principalis instituta est, licet ad unam causam dumtaxat delegato vel alioquin incompetenti, nisi sit absolute incompetens. CAPUT VI. De actionibus seu remediis possessoriis.", "c1983": "§1 Unless lawfully provided otherwise in particular places, the personal separation of baptised spouses can be decided by a decree of the diocesan Bishop, or by the judgement of a judge in accordance with the following canons. §2 Where the ecclesiastical decision does not produce civil effects, or if it is foreseen that there will be a civil judgement not contrary to the divine law, the Bishop of the diocese in which the spouses are living can, in the light of their particular circumstances, give them permission to approach the civil courts. [On the question of whether the bishop’s permission is needed for the parties to intitiate a civil divorce, see the Response of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts to a particular question, Prot. 15181/2015, 4.XI.2015] §3 If the case is also concerned with the merely civil effects of marriage, the judge is to endeavour, without prejudice to the provision of §2, to have the case brought before the civil court from the very beginning.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1693, "c1917": "Qui ad possessionem alicuius rei adipiscendam, vel ad alicuius iuris exercitium obtinendum munitur titulo legitimo, petere potest, ut in rei possessionem vel iuris exercitium immittatur.", "c1983": "§1 The oral contentious process is to be used, unless either party or the promoter of justice requests the ordinary contentious process. §2 If the ordinary contentious process is used and there is an appeal, the tribunal of second instance is to proceed in accordance with can. 1682 §2*, observing what has to be observed. [*Following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus the relevant provision is now can. 1680] 340 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1694, "c1917": "Non solum possessio, sed etiam simplex detentio praestat, ad normam canonum qui sequuntur, actionem vel exceptionem possessoriam.", "c1983": "In matters concerning the competence of the tribunal, the provisions of can. 1673* are to be observed. [*Following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus the relevant provision is now can. 1672]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1695, "c1917": "§1. Qui annum integrum in possessione rei vel in quasi-possessione iuris manserit, si molestiam patiatur quominus suam possessionem vel quasi- possessionem retineat, habet actionem retinendae possessionis. §2. Haec actio non admittitur nisi intra annum ab illata molestia adversus molestiae auctorem ut a molestiis desistat.", "c1983": "Before he accepts the case, and whenever there appears to be hope of success, the judge is to use pastoral means to induce the parties to be reconciled and to resume their conjugal life.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1696, "c1917": "§1. Etiam qui vi, clam vel precario possidet, actione retinendae possessionis uti potest adversus quemlibet deturbatorem: non autem contra personam a qua ipse rem vi vel clam surripuit aut precario accepit. §2. In causis quae ad bonum publicum spectant, iustitiae promotori ius est opponendi vitium possessionis adversus eum qui vi, clam vel precario possidet. 400 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "Cases of separation of spouses also concern the public good; the promoter of justice must, therefore, always intervene, in accordance with can. 1433. CHAPTER III: THE PROCESS FOR THE DISPENSATION FROM A RATIFIED AND NON-CONSUMMATED MARRIAGE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1697, "c1917": "§1. Si inter duos controversia oriatur uter eorum possideat, ille in possessione praeferendus est qui intra annum frequentiores et potiores possessionis actus exercuit. §2. In dubio iudex possessionem pro indiviso utrique parti attribuat. §3. Si rei vel iuris indoles aut contentionum et rixarum periculum non patiatur ut litigantibus pro indiviso possessio interim attribuatur, iudex rem apud sequestrem deponi, aut iuris quasi-possessionem suspendi iubeat usque ad iudicii petitorii exitum.", "c1983": "The parties alone, or indeed one of them even if the other is unwilling, have the right to seek the favour of a dispensation from a ratified and non-consummated marriage.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1698, "c1917": "§1. Qui vi aut clam quoquo modo a possessione rei vel quasi- possessione iuris deiectus est, adversus quemlibet spolii auctorem vel rei detentorem habet actionem recuperandae possessionis vel de spolio et spolii exceptionem. §2. Haec actio non admittitur praeterlapso anno postquam spolium passus rei notitiam habuit; exceptio, contra, perpetua est.", "c1983": "§1 Only the Apostolic See gives judgement on the fact of the non-consummation of a marriage and on the existence of a just reason for granting the dispensation. §2 The dispensation, however, is given by the Roman Pontiff alone.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1699, "c1917": "§1. Spoliatus adversus spoliantem excipiens et probans spolium, non tenetur respondere, nisi prius fuerit in suam possessionem restitutus. §2. Spoliatus ut in possessionem restituatur, nil aliud probare debet, nisi spoliationem ipsam. §3. Sed si in restitutione rei vel exercitii iuris aliquod occurrat periculum (ex. gr., saevitiarum, cum vir contra uxorem postulat restitutionem coniugalis consortii), iudex, ad instantiam partis vel promotoris iustitiae, pro diversis personarum causarumve adiunctis decernat aut restitutionem suspendi, aut rem vel personam apud sequestrem custodiri, donec causa petitorio iudicio definiatur.", "c1983": "§1 The diocesan Bishop of the place of domicile or quasidomicile of the petitioner is competent to accept the petition seeking the dispensation. If the request is well founded, he must arrange for the instruction of the process. §2 If, however, the proposed case has special difficulties of a juridical or moral order, the diocesan Bishop is to consult the Apostolic See. §3 Recourse to the Apostolic See is available against the decree of a Bishop who rejects the petition.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1700, "c1917": "Iudicia possessoria absolvenda sunt, citata dumtaxat adversa parte in iudiciis retinendae vel recuperandae; citatis vero omnibus iis quorum interest, in iudiciis adipiscendae. 401 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info CAPUT VII. De exstinctione actionum.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the provisions of can. 1681*, the Bishop is to assign the instruction of these processes, in a stable manner or case by case, to his own tribunal or to that of another diocese, or to a suitable priest. [*Following Mitis Iudex Dominus Iesus the relevant provision is now can. 1678 §4] §2 If, however, a judicial plea has been introduced to declare the nullity of the same marriage, the instruction of the process is to be assigned to the same tribunal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1701, "c1917": "In contentiosis actiones tum reales tum personales exstinguuntur praescriptione ad normam can. 1508 -1512; actiones autem de statu personarum nunquam exstinguuntur.", "c1983": "§1 In these processes the defender of the bond must always intervene. 341 Book VII: Processes §2 An advocate is not admitted, but the Bishop can, because of the difficulty of a case, allow the petitioner or respondent to have the assistance of an expert in the law.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1702, "c1917": "Omnis criminalis actio perimitur morte rei, condonatione legitimae potestatis, et lapsu temporis utilis ad actionem criminalem proponendam.", "c1983": "In the instruction of the process both parties are to be heard. As far as possible, and provided they can be reconciled with the nature of these processes, the canons concerning the collection of evidence in the ordinary contentious process and in cases of nullity of marriage are to be followed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1703, "c1917": "Firmo praescripto can. 1555, §1 de delictis Sacrae Congregationi S. Officii reservatis, tempus utile ad actionem criminalem proponendam est triennium, nisi agatur: 1° De actione iniuriarum, quae uno anno perimitur; 2° De actione ob delicta qualificata contra VI et VII divinum praeceptum, quae quinquennio perimitur; 3° De actionibus ob simoniam vel homicidium contra quae actio criminalis decennio perdurat.", "c1983": "§1 There is no publication of the acts, but if the judge sees that, because of the evidence tendered, a serious obstacle stands in the way of the plea of the petitioner or the exception of the respondent, he can prudently make it known to the party concerned. §2 To the party requesting it the judge can show a document which has been presented or evidence which has been received, and he can set a time for the production of arguments.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1704, "c1917": "Sublata per praescriptionem actione criminali: 1° Non est hoc ipso sublata actio contentiosa, forte ex delicto orta, ad damna sarcienda; 2° Ordinarius remediis can. 2222, §2 statutis uti adhuc potest.", "c1983": "§1 When the instruction is completed, the judge instructor is to give all the acts, together with a suitable report, to the Bishop. The Bishop is to express his Opinion on the merits of the case in relation to the alleged fact of non-consummation, the adequacy of the reason for dispensation, and the opportuneness of the favour. §2 If the instruction of the process has been entrusted to another tribunal in accordance with can. 1700, the observations in favour of the bond of marriage are to be prepared in that same tribunal. The Opinion spoken of in §1 is, however, the province of the Bishop who gave the commission and the judge instructor is to give him, together with the acts, a suitable report on the case.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1705, "c1917": "§1. Praescriptio in contentiosis currit ex quo actio primum potuit iure proponi; in criminalibus, a die patrati delicti. §2. Si delictum habeat tractum, ut vocant, successivum, non currit praescriptio, nisi a die qua delicti tractus cessaverit. 402 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. In delicto habituali vel continuato praescriptio non decurrit nisi post ultimum actum; et conventus ob aliquem criminosum actum non praescriptum, tenetur de antiquioribus, qui cum eodem actu connectuntur, etiamsi singulatim sumpti ob praescriptionem excluderentur. TITULUS VI. De causae introductione. CAPUT I. De libello litis introductorio.", "c1983": "§1 The Bishop is to transmit all the acts to the Apostolic See together with his Opinion and the observations of the defender of the bond. §2 If, in the judgement of the Apostolic See, a supplementary instruction is required, this will be notified to the Bishop, with a statement of the items on which the acts are to be supplemented. §3 If, however, the answer of the Apostolic See is that the non-consummation is not proven from the evidence produced, then the expert in law mentioned in can. 1701 §2 can inspect the acts of the case, though not the Opinion of the Bishop, in the tribunal office, in order to decide whether anything further of importance can be brought forward to justify another submission of the petition.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1706, "c1917": "Qui aliquem convenire vult, debet libellum competenti iudici exhibere, in quo controversiae obiectum proponatur, et ministerium iudicis ad deducta iura persequenda expostuletur.", "c1983": "The rescript of dispensation is sent by the Apostolic See to the Bishop. He is to notify the parties of the rescript, and also as soon as possible direct the parish priests of the place where the marriage was contracted and of the place where 342 Book VII: Processes baptism was received, to make a note of the granting of the dispensation in the registers of marriage and baptism. CHAPTER IV: THE PROCESS IN THE CASE OF THE PRESUMED DEATH OF A SPOUSE", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1707, "c1917": "§1. Qui scribere nescit, aut legitime impeditur quominus libellum exhibeat, oretenus petitionem suam coram tribunali proponere potest. §2. Item in causis facilioris investigationis et minoris momenti ac propterea cito expediendis, iudicis arbitrio relinquitur petitionis admissio oretenus sibi factae. §3. In utroque tamen casu iudex notarium iubeat scriptis actum redigere qui actori legendus est et ab eo probandus.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever the death of a spouse cannot be proven by an authentic ecclesiastical or civil document, the other spouse is not regarded as free from the bond of marriage until the diocesan Bishop has issued a declaration that death is presumed. §2 The diocesan Bishop can give the declaration mentioned in §1 only if, after making suitable investigations, he has reached moral certainty concerning the death of the spouse from the depositions of witnesses, from hearsay and from other indications. The mere absence of the spouse, no matter for how long a period, is not sufficient. §3 In uncertain and involved cases, the Bishop is to consult the Apostolic See. TITLE II: CASES FOR THE DECLARATION OF NULLITY OF SACRED ORDINATION", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1708, "c1917": "Libellus quo lis introducitur debet: 1° Exprimere coram quo iudice causa introducatur, quid petatur, et a quo petatur; 2° Indicare, generatim saltem, quo iure innitatur actor ad comprobanda ea quae allegantur et asseruntur; 403 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Subscribi ab actore vel eius procuratore, appositis die, mense et anno, nec non loco in quo actor vel eius procurator habitant, aut residere se dixerint actorum recipiendorum gratia.", "c1983": "The right to impugn the validity of sacred ordination is held by the cleric himself, or by the Ordinary to whom the cleric is subject, or by the Ordinary in whose diocese he was ordained.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1709, "c1917": "§1. Iudex vel tribunal, postquam viderit et rem esse suae competentiae et actori legitimam personam esse standi in iudicio, debet quantocius libellum aut admittere aut reiicere, adiectis in hoc altero casu reiectionis causis. §2. Si iudicis decreto libellus reiectus fuerit ob vitia quae emendari possunt, actor novum libellum rite confectum potest eidem iudici denuo exhibere; quod si iudex emendatum libellum reiecerit, novae reiectionis rationes exponere debet. §3. Adversus libelli reiectionem integrum semper est parti intra tempus utile decem dierum recursum interponere ad superius tribunal: a quo, audita parte, et promotore iustitiae aut vinculi defensore, quaestio reiectionis expeditissime definienda est.", "c1983": "§1 The petition must be sent to the competent Congregation*, which will decide whether the case is to be determined by the Congregation* of the Roman Curia, or by a tribunal designated by it. [*now Dicastery, following Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022] §2 Once the petition has been sent, the cleric is by the law itself forbidden to exercise orders.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1710, "c1917": "Si iudex continuo mense ab exhibito libello decretum non ediderit quo libellum admittit vel reiicit ad normam can. 1709, pars cuius interest instare potest ut iudex suo munere fungatur; quod si nihilominus iudex sileat, lapsis quinque diebus a facta instantia, poterit recursum ad Ordinarium loci, si ipse iudex non sit, vel ad superius tribunal interponere ut vel iudex ad definiendam causam adigatur vel alius in eius locum subrogetur. CAPUT II. De citatione et denuntiatione actorum iudicialium.", "c1983": "If the Congregation* remits the case to a tribunal, the canons concerning trials in general and the ordinary contentious trial are to be observed, unless the nature of the matter requires otherwise and without prejudice to the provisions of this title. [*now Dicastery, following Praedicate Evangelium, 19.III.2022]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1711, "c1917": "§1. Libello vel orali petitione admissa, locus est vocationi in ius seu citationi alterius partis. §2. Quod si partes litigantes sponte coram iudice se sistant ad causam agendam, opus non est citatione, sed actuarius significet in actis partes sponte sua iudicio adfuisse. 404 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In these cases the defender of the bond has the same rights and is bound by the same duties as the defender of the bond of marriage. 343 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1712, "c1917": "§1. Citatio fit a iudice, et libello litis introductorio inscribitur aut adiungitur. §2. Denuntiatur autem reo, et, si sint plures, singulis. §3. Debet insuper actori nota fieri, ut statuta die et hora ipse quoque coram iudice se sistat.", "c1983": "After a second judgement confirming the nullity of the sacred ordination, the cleric loses all rights proper to the clerical state and is freed from all its obligations. TITLE III: WAYS OF AVOIDING TRIALS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1713, "c1917": "Si lis moveatur ei qui non habet liberam administrationem rerum, de quibus disceptatur, citatio denuntianda est ei qui ipsius nomine iudicium suscipere tenetur ad normam can. 1648-1654.", "c1983": "In order to avoid judicial disputes, agreement or reconciliation can profitably be adopted, or the controversy can be submitted to the judgement of one or more arbiters.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1714, "c1917": "Quaelibet citatio est peremptoria; nec iteretur necesse est, nisi in casu de quo in can. 1845, §2.", "c1983": "The norms for agreements, for mutual promises to abide by an arbiter’s award, and for arbitral judgements are to be selected by the parties. If the parties have not chosen any, they are to use the law established by the Episcopal Conference, if such exists, or the civil law in force in the place where the pact is made.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1715, "c1917": "§1. Citatio denuntietur per schedam, quae praeceptum iudicis parti conventae factum ad comparendum exprimat, idest a quo iudice, ob quam causam saltem verbis generalibus indicatam, quo actore, reus, nomine et cognomine rite designatus, conveniatur; nec non locum, et tempus, idest annum, mensem, diem et horam ad comparendum praefixam perspicue indicet. §2. Citatio, sigillo tribunalis munita, subscribenda est a iudice vel ab eius auditore et a notario.", "c1983": "§1 Agreements and mutual promises to abide by an arbiter’s award cannot validly be employed in matters which pertain to the public good, and in other matters in which the parties are not free to make such arrangements. §2 Whenever the matter concerned demands it, in questions concerning temporal ecclesiastical goods the formalities established by the law for the alienation of ecclesiastical goods are to be observed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1716, "c1917": "Citatio duplici scheda conficiatur, quarum altera remittatur reo convento, altera asservetur in actis.", "c1983": "§1 If the civil law does not recognise the force of an arbitral judgement unless it is confirmed by a judge, an arbitral judgement in an ecclesiastical controversy has no force in the canonical forum unless it is confirmed by an ecclesiastical judge of the place in which it was given. §2 If, however, the civil law admits of a challenge to an arbitral judgement before a civil judge, the same challenge may be brought in the canonical forum before an ecclesiastical judge who is competent to judge the controversy at first instance. PART IV: THE PENAL PROCESS CHAPTER I: THE PRELIMINARY INVESTIGATION", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1717, "c1917": "§1. Citationis scheda, si fieri poterit, per Curiae cursorem tradenda est ipsi convento ubicunque is invenitur. §2. Ad hoc cursor etiam fines alterius dioecesis ingredi potest, si iudex id expedire censuerit et eidem cursori mandaverit. 405 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Si cursor personam conventam non invenerit in loco ubi commoratur, relinquere poterit citatoriam schedam alicui de eius familia aut famulatu, si hic eam recipere paratus sit ac spondeat se reo convento quamprimum schedam acceptam traditurum; sin minus eam ad iudicem referat, ut transmittatur ad normam can. 1719, 1720.", "c1983": "§1 Whenever the Ordinary receives information, which has at least the semblance of truth, about an offence, he is to enquire carefully, either personally or through some suitable person, about the facts and circumstances, and about the imputability of the offence, unless this enquiry would appear to be entirely superfluous. §2 Care is to be taken that this investigation does not call into question anyone’s good name. 344 Book VII: Processes §3 The one who performs this investigation has the same powers and obligations as an auditor in a process. If, later, a judicial process is initiated, this person may not take part in it as a judge.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1718, "c1917": "Reus qui citatoriam schedam recipere recuset, legitime citatus habeatur.", "c1983": "§1 When the facts have been assembled, the Ordinary is to decide: 1° whether a process to impose or declare a penalty can be initiated; 2° whether this would be expedient, bearing in mind can. 1341; 3° whether a judicial process is to be used or, unless the law forbids it, whether the matter is to proceed by means of an extra-judicial decree. §2 The Ordinary is to revoke or change the decree mentioned in §1 whenever new facts indicate to him that a different decision should be made. §3 In making the decrees referred to in §§1 and 2, the Ordinary, if he considers it prudent, is to consult two judges or other legal experts. §4 Before making a decision in accordance with §1, the Ordinary is to consider whether, to avoid useless trials, it would be expedient, with the parties’ consent, for himself or the investigator to make a decision, according to what is good and equitable, about the question of harm.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1719, "c1917": "Si ob distantiam vel aliam causam difficulter per cursorem tradi possit reo convento scheda citatoria, poterit iussu iudicis transmitti per tabellarios publicos, dummodo commendata et cum syngrapha receptionis, vel alio modo qui secundum locorum leges et conditiones tutissimus sit.", "c1983": "The acts of the investigation, the decrees of the Ordinary by which the investigation was opened and closed, and all those matters which preceded the investigation, are to be kept in the secret curial archive, unless they are necessary for the penal process. CHAPTER II: THE COURSE OF THE PROCESS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1720, "c1917": "§1. Quoties, diligenti inquisitione peracta, adhuc ignoratur ubi commoretur reus, locus est citationi per edictum. §2. Hoc autem fit affigendo per cursorem ad fores Curiae schedam citationis ad modum edicti per tempus prudenti iudicis arbitrio determinandum et in aliqua publica ephemeride eam inserendo; si vero utrumque fieri nequeat, alterutrum sufficiet.", "c1983": "If the Ordinary believes that the matter should proceed by way of an extra-judicial decree: 1° he is to notify the accused of the allegation and the evidence, and give an opportunity for defence, unless the accused, having been lawfully summoned, has failed to appear; 2° together with two assessors, he is accurately to weigh all the evidence and arguments; 3° if the offence is certainly proven and the time for criminal action has not elapsed, he is to issue a decree in accordance with cann. 1342-1350, outlining at least in summary form the reasons in law and in fact. 345 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1721, "c1917": "§1. Cursor, cum in manu rei conventi citationis schedam relinquit, debet eam subsignare, adnotatis die et hora qua reo tradita est. §2. Idem peragat si eam relinquat in manibus alicuius de familia aut famulatu rei conventi, addito insuper nomine personae cui schedam tradidit. §3. Si citatio fiat per edictum, cursor in edicti calce signet qua die et hora edictum affixum ad fores Curiae fueiit et quandiu affixum manserit. §4. Si reus receptionem schedae recuset, cursor schedam ipsam subsignatam, addita die et hora recusationis, iudici remittat. 406 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 If the Ordinary decrees that a judicial penal process is to be initiated, he is to pass the acts of the investigation to the promoter of justice, who is to present to the judge a petition of accusation in accordance with cann. 1502 and 1504. §2 Before a higher tribunal, the promoter of justice constituted for that tribunal adopts the role of plaintiff.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1722, "c1917": "§1. Cursor quae peregit ad iudicem referat in scriptis manu propria subsignatis, quae in actis serventur. §2. Si per tabellariorum officium citatio transmittatur, asservetur in actis fides eiusdem officii.", "c1983": "At any stage of the process, in order to prevent scandal, protect the freedom of the witnesses and safeguard the course of justice, the Ordinary can, after consulting the promoter of justice and summoning the accused person to appear, prohibit the accused from the exercise of the sacred ministry or of some ecclesiastical office and position, or impose or forbid residence in a certain place or territory, or even prohibit public participation in the blessed Eucharist. If, however, the reason ceases, all these restrictions are to be revoked; they cease by virtue of the law itself as soon as the penal process ceases.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1723, "c1917": "Si scheda citatoria non referat quae in can. 1715 praescribuntur aut non fuerit legitime intimata, nullius momenti sunt tum citatio tum acta processus.", "c1983": "§1 When the judge summons the accused, he must invite the latter to engage an advocate, in accordance with can. 1481 §1, but within the time laid down by the judge. §2 If the accused does not do this, the judge himself is to appoint an advocate before the joinder of the issue, and this advocate will remain in office for as long as the accused has not engaged an advocate.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1724, "c1917": "Regulae superius statutae pro rei citatione, ceteris quoque iudicii actibus, pro diversa tamen eorum natura, accommodandae et applicandae sunt, ut decretorum vel sententiarum denuntiationi aliisque huiusmodi.", "c1983": "§1 At the direction or with the consent of the Ordinary who decided that the process should be initiated, the promoter of justice in any grade of the trial can resign from the case. §2 For validity, this resignation must be accepted by the accused person, unless he or she has been declared absent from the trial.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1725, "c1917": "Cum citatio legitime peracta fuerit aut partes sponte in iudicium venerint: 1° Res desinit esse integra; 2° Causa fit propria illius iudicis aut tribunalis, coram quo actio instituta est; 3° In iudice delegato firma redditur iurisdictio ita ut non exspiret resoluto iure delegantis; 4° Interrumpitur praescriptio, nisi aliud cautum sit, ad normam can. 1508; 5° Lis pendere incipit; et ideo statim locum habet principium: lite pendente, nihil innovetur. TITULUS VII. De litis contestatione.", "c1983": "In the argumentation of the case, whether done in writing or orally, the accused person or the advocate or procurator of the accused, always has the right to write or speak last.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1726, "c1917": "Obiectum seu materia iudicii constituitur ipsa litis contestatione, seu formali conventi contradictione petitioni actoris, facta animo litigandi coram iudice. 407 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "If in any grade or at any stage of a penal trial, it becomes quite evident that the offence has not been committed by the accused, the judge must declare this in a judgement and acquit the accused, even if it is at the same time clear that the period for criminal proceedings has elapsed.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1727, "c1917": "Ad litis contestationem nulla necessaria est sollemnitas, sed sufficit ut partibus coram iudice vel eius delegato comparentibus, in actis inseratur petitio actoris et contradictio conventi, unde constet qua de re agatur seu quinam sint controversiae termini.", "c1983": "§1 The offender can appeal, even if discharged in the judgement only because the penalty was facultative, or because the judge used the power mentioned in cann. 1344 and 1345. §2 The promoter of justice can appeal whenever he considers that the reparation of scandal or the restitution of justice has not been sufficiently provided for. 346 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1728, "c1917": "In causis tamen implicatioribus, in quibus petitio actoris nec perspicua sit nec simplex vel contradictio conventi difficultatibus scateat, iudex, ex officio aut ad instantiam actoris vel conventi, partes citet ad rite definiendos controversiae articulos, idest ad causae dubia, ut dicitur, concordanda.", "c1983": "§1 Without prejudice to the canons of this title, and unless the nature of the case requires otherwise, in a penal trial the judge is to observe the canons concerning judicial procedures in general, those concerning the ordinary contentious process, and the special norms about cases which concern the public good. §2 The accused person is not bound to admit to an offence, nor may the oath be administered to the accused. CHAPTER III: THE ACTION TO COMPENSATE FOR HARM", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1729, "c1917": "§1. Si die dubiis concordandis praestituta, pars in ius vocata non compareat nec iustam absentiae excusationem alleget, contumax declaretur, et dubiorum formula statuatur ex officio, parte, quae praesens fuerit, id postulante. Parti autem contumaci statim id notum fiat ex officio ut quas velit exceptiones contra dubiorum seu articulorum formulam possit proponere et a contumacia se purgare, intra tempus quod iudici congruum videatur. §2. Partibus praesentibus et in formula dubiorum seu articulorum concordibus, si iudex, quod ad se attinet, nihil excipiendum putaverit, eius rei fiat mentio in decreto quo formula firmatur. §3. Si vero partes dissentiant aut earum conclusiones iudici non probentur, iudex ipse controversiam dirimat decreto. §4. Dubiorum seu articulorum formula semel statuta mutari non potest, nisi novo decreto, ex gravi causa, ad instantiam partis, vel promotoris iustitiae, vel defensoris vinculi, audita utraque vel altera parte eiusque rationibus perpensis.", "c1983": "§1 In accordance with can. 1596, a party who has suffered harm from an offence can bring a contentious action for making good the harm in the actual penal case itself. §2 The intervention of the harmed party mentioned in §1 is no longer admitted if the intervention was not made in the first instance of the penal trial. §3 An appeal in a case concerning harm is made in accordance with cann. 1628-1640, even if an appeal cannot be made in the penal case itself. If, however, there is an appeal on both headings, there is to be only one trial, even though the appeals are made by different persons, without prejudice to the provision of can. 1730.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1730, "c1917": "Antequam litis contestatio locum habuerit, iudex ad testium aliarumve probationum receptionem ne procedat, nisi in casu contumaciae, aut nisi testium depositionem recipere oporteat, ne ipsa ob probabilem testis mortem, ob discessum eiusdem vel ob aliam iustam causam recipi postea nequeat, aut difficulter possit. 408 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 To avoid excessive delays in a penal trial, the judge can postpone the trial concerning harm until he has given a definitive judgement in the penal trial. §2 When the judge does this he must, after giving judgement in the penal trial, hear the case concerning harm, even though the penal trial is still pending because of a proposed challenge to it, or even though the accused has been acquitted, when the reason for the acquittal does not take away the obligation to make good the harm.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1731, "c1917": "Lite contestata: 1° Haud licet actori libellum mutare, nisi, reo consentiente, iudex, iustis de causis, censeat mutationem esse admittendam, salva semper reo compensatione damnorum et expensarum, si quae debeatur. Libellus non censetur mutatus, si coarctetur aut mutetur probationis modus; si minuantur aut petitio aut accessoria petitionis; si facti adiuncta in libello pridem posita ita illustrentur, compleantur aut emendentur, ut controversiae obiectum idem remaneat; si in locum rei petatur pretium, foenus aut aliquid aequivalens; 2° Iudex congruum tempus partibus praestituat probationibus proponendis et explendis; quod quidem poterit, instantibus partibus, arbitrio suo prorogare, dummodo ne lis, ultra quam aequum sit, protrahatur; 3° Possessor rei alienae desinit esse bonae fidei; quapropter damnatus rem restituere, non solum rem ipsam, sed et rei fructus a litis contestatae tempore restituere tenetur et damna praeterea sarcire, si qua secuta fuerint. TITULUS VIII. De litis instantia.", "c1983": "A judgement given in a penal trial, even though it has become an adjudged matter, in no way creates a right for a party who has suffered harm, unless this party has intervened in accordance with can. 1729. PART V: THE MANNER OF PROCEDURE IN ADMINISTRATIVE RECOURSE AND IN THE REMOVAL OR TRANSFER OF PARISH PRIESTS SECTION I: RECOURSE AGAINST ADMINISTRATIVE DECREES", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1732, "c1917": "Instantiae initium fit litis contestatione; finis autem omnibus modis, quibus iudicium terminatur, sed et antea non solum interrumpi, verum etiam finiri potest sive peremptione sive renuntiatione.", "c1983": "Whatever is laid down in the canons of this section concerning decrees, is also to be applied to all singular administrative acts given in the external forum 347 Book VII: Processes outside a judicial trial, except for those given by the Roman Pontiff himself or by an Ecumenical Council.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1733, "c1917": "Si pars litigans moriatur aut statum mutet aut cesset ab officio cuius ratione agit: 1° Causa nondum conclusa, instantia interrumpitur, donec heres defuncti aut successor litem instauret; 2° Causa conclusa, instantia non interrumpitur, sed iudex procedere debet ad ulteriora, citato procuratore, si adsit, secus defuncti herede vel successore. 409 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "§1 When a person believes that he or she has been injured by a decree, it is greatly to be desired that contention between that person and the author of the decree be avoided, and that care be taken to reach an equitable solution by mutual consultation, possibly using the assistance of serious-minded persons to mediate and study the matter. In this way, the controversy may by some suitable method be avoided or brought to an end. §2 The Episcopal Conference can prescribe that in each diocese there be established a permanent office or council which would have the duty, in accordance with the norms laid down by the Conference, of seeking and suggesting equitable solutions. Even if the Conference has not demanded this, the Bishop may establish such an office or council. §3 The office or council mentioned in §2 is to be diligent in its work principally when the revocation of a decree is sought in accordance with can. 1734 and the time-limit for recourse has not elapsed. If recourse is proposed against a decree, the Superior who would have to decide the recourse is to encourage both the person having recourse and the author of the decree to seek this type of solution, whenever the prospect of a satisfactory outcome is discerned.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1734, "c1917": "Si controvertatur cuinam ex clericis litigantibus ius sit ad beneficium, et alter, lite pendente, moriatur, aut beneficio renuntiet, instantia non interrumpitur, sed contra superstitem eam prosequitur promotor iustitiae qui pro beneficii aut ecclesiae libertate dimicet, nisi beneficium sit liberae collationis Ordinarii et hic praeferat causam ut victam superstiti adiudicare.", "c1983": "§1 Before having recourse, the person must seek in writing from its author the revocation or amendment of the decree. Once this petition has been lodged, it is by that very fact understood that the suspension of the execution of the decree is also being sought. §2 The petition must be made within the peremptory time-limit of ten canonical days from the time the decree was lawfully notified. §3 The norms in §§1 and 2 do not apply: 1° in having recourse to the Bishop against decrees given by authorities who are subject to him; 2° in having recourse against the decree by which a hierarchical recourse is decided, unless the decision was given by the Bishop himself; 3° in having recourse in accordance with cann. 57 and 1735.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1735, "c1917": "Procuratore aut curatore a munere cessante, tandiu interrupta manet instantia, quandiu pars aut ii ad quos pertinet novum procuratorem vel curatorem nominaverint aut per se ipsi in posterum agere se velle professi fuerint.", "c1983": "If, within thirty days from the time the petition mentioned in can. 1734 reaches the author of the decree, the latter communicates a new decree by which either the earlier decree is amended or it is determined that the petition is to be rejected, the period within which to have recourse begins from the notification of the new decree. If, however, the author of the decree makes no decision within thirty days, the time-limit begins to run from the thirtieth day. 348 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1736, "c1917": "Si nullus actus processualis, quin aliquod obstet impedimentum, ponatur in tribunali primae instantiae per biennium aut in gradu appellationis per annum, instantia perimitur, et in altero casu sententia per appellationem oppugnata transit in rem iudicatam.", "c1983": "§1 In those matters in which hierarchical recourse suspends the execution of a decree, even the petition mentioned in can. 1734 has the same effect. §2 In other cases, unless within ten days of receiving the petition mentioned in can. 1734 the author of the decree has decreed its suspension, an interim suspension can be sought from the author’s hierarchical Superior. This Superior can decree the suspension only for serious reasons and must always take care that the salvation of souls suffers no harm. §3 If the execution of the decree is suspended in accordance with §2 and recourse is subsequently proposed, the person who must decide the recourse is to determine, in accordance with can. 1737 §3, whether the suspension is to be confirmed or revoked. §4 If no recourse is proposed against the decree within the time-limit established, an interim suspension of execution in accordance with §§1 and 2 automatically lapses.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1737, "c1917": "Peremptio obtinet ipso iure et adversus omnes, minores quoque aliosve minoribus aequiparatos, eaque ex officio etiam excipi debet, salvo iure regressus ad indemnitatem adversus tutores, administratores, procuratores qui culpa se caruisse non probaverint.", "c1983": "§1 A person who contends that he or she has been injured by a decree, can for any just motive have recourse to the hierarchical Superior of the one who issued the decree. The recourse can be proposed before the author of the decree, who must immediately forward it to the competent hierarchical Superior. §2 The recourse is to be proposed within the peremptory time limit of fifteen canonical days. In the cases mentioned in can. 1734 §3, the time limit begins to run from the day the decree was notified; in other cases, it runs in accordance with can. 1735. §3 Even in those cases in which recourse does not by law suspend the execution of the decree, or in which the suspension is decreed in accordance with can. 1736 §2, the Superior can for a serious reason order that the execution be suspended, but is to take care that the salvation of souls suffers no harm. [An Authentic Interpretation of canon 1737, 20.VI.1987, establishes that a group of faithful, lacking juridical personality and even recognition envisaged in can 299 §3, cannot legitimately make hierarchical recourse against a decree of the diocesan bishop, but they may do so as individual members of the faithful, acting singly or together, provided they have a true grievance]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1738, "c1917": "Peremptio exstinguit acta processus, non vero acta causae; imo haec vim habere possunt etiam in alia instantia, dummodo ea inter easdem personas et super eadem re intercedat; sed ad extraneos quod attinet, non aliam vim obtinent, nisi documentorum.", "c1983": "The person having recourse always has the right to the services of an advocate or procurator, but is to avoid futile delays. Indeed, an advocate is to be appointed ex officio if the person does not have one and the Superior considers it necessary. The Superior, however, can always order that the one having recourse appear in person to answer questions. 349 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1739, "c1917": "In casu peremptionis, quas quisque ex litigatoribus fecerit, has ipse ferat expensas perempti iudicii. 410 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In so far as the case demands, it is lawful for the Superior who must decide the recourse, not only to confirm the decree or declare that it is invalid, but also to rescind or revoke it or, if it seems to the Superior to be more expedient, to amend it, to substitute for it, or to obrogate it. SECTION II: THE PROCEDURE FOR THE REMOVAL OR TRANSFER OF PARISH PRIESTS CHAPTER I: THE PROCEDURE FOR THE REMOVAL OF PARISH PRIESTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1740, "c1917": "§1. In quolibet statu et gradu iudicii potest actor instantiae renuntiare; item tum actor tum reus possunt processus actis renuntiare sive omnibus sive nonnullis tantum. §2. Renuntiatio ut valeat, peragenda est in scriptis, et a parte vel ab eius procuratore, speciali tamen mandato munito, debet subscribi, alteri parti communicari, ab eaque acceptari, vel saltem non impugnari, et a iudice admitti.", "c1983": "When the ministry of any parish priest has for some reason become harmful or at least ineffective, even though this occurs without any serious fault on his part, he can be removed from the parish by the diocesan Bishop.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1741, "c1917": "Admissa, pro actis quibus renuntiatum est, eosdem parit effectus ac peremptio instantiae: et obligat renuntiantem ad solvendas expensas actorum, quibus renuntiatum fuit. TITULUS IX. De interrogationibus partibus in iudicio faciendis.", "c1983": "The reasons for which a parish priest can lawfully be removed from his parish are principally: 1° a manner of acting which causes grave harm or disturbance to ecclesiastical communion; 2° ineptitude or permanent illness of mind or body, which makes the parish priest unequal to the task of fulfilling his duties satisfactorily; 3° the loss of the parish priest’s good name among upright and serious-minded parishioners, or aversion to him, when it can be foreseen that these factors will not quickly come to an end 4° grave neglect or violation of parochial duties, which persistsafter a warning; 5° bad administration of temporal goods with grave harm to the Church, when no other remedy can be found to eliminate this harm. [See also the observations in Explanatory Note of the Dicastery for Legislative Texts, 13.XI.1997]", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1742, "c1917": "§1. Iudex ad eruendam veritatem facti quod publice interest ut extra dubium ponatur, debet partes interrogare. §2. In aliis casibus potest unum ex contendentibus interrogare non solum ad instantiam alterius partis, sed etiam ex officio, quoties agitur de illustranda probatione adducta. §3. Interrogatio partium fieri a iudice potest in quovis stadio iudicii ante conclusionem in causa; post conelusionem in causa servetur praescriptum can. 1861.", "c1983": "§1 If an investigation shows that there exists a reason mentioned in can. 1740, the Bishop is to discuss the matter with two parish priests from a group stably chosen for this purpose by the council of priests, at the proposal of the Bishop. If he then believes that he should proceed with the removal, the Bishop must, for validity, indicate to the parish priest the reason and the arguments, and persuade him in a fatherly manner to resign his parish within fifteen days. §2 For parish priests who are members of a religious institute or a society of apostolic life, the provision of can. 682 §2 is to be observed. 350 Book VII: Processes", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1743, "c1917": "§1. Iudici legitime interroganti partes respondere tenentur et fateri veritatem, nisi agatur de delicto ab ipsis commisso. §2. Si pars legitime interrogata respondere recuset, quanti facienda sit haec recusatio, utrum iusta sit, an confessioni aequiparanda, necne, iudicis est aestimare. 411 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §3. Pars, quae respondere debet, si illegitime respondere recusaverit aut si postquam responderit mendax reperta fuerit, puniatur, ad tempus a iudice pro rerum adiunctis definiendum remotione ab actibus legitimis ecclesiasticis; et si ante responsionem iusiurandum de veritate dicenda praestiterit, laicus interdicto personali, clericus suspensione plectatur.", "c1983": "The resignation of the parish priest can be given not only purely and simply, but even upon a condition, provided the condition is one which the Bishop can lawfully accept and does in fact accept.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1744, "c1917": "Iusiurandum de veritate dicenda in causis criminalibus nequit iudex accusato deferre; in contentiosis, quoties bonum publicum in causa est, debet illud a partibus exigere; in aliis, potest pro sua prudentia.", "c1983": "§1 If the parish priest has not replied within the days prescribed, the Bishop is to renew his invitation and extend the canonical time within which a reply is to be made. §2 If it is clear to the Bishop that the parish priest has received this second invitation but has not replied, even though not prevented from doing so by any impediment, or if the parish priest refuses to resign and gives no reasons for this, the Bishop is to issue a decree of removal.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1745, "c1917": "§1. Tum actor tum reus invicem, tum etiam promotor iustitiae et defensor vinculi possunt iudici exhibere articulos, seu quaesita, super quibus pars interrogetur, quaeque vulgo positiones dicuntur. §2. In positionibus exarandis, admittendis et parti proponendis regulae cum proportione serventur quae in can. 1773-1781 statutae sunt.", "c1983": "If, however, the parish priest opposes the case put forward and the reasons given in it, but advances arguments which seem to the Bishop to be insufficient, to act validly the Bishop must: 1° invite him to inspect the acts of the case and put together his objections in a written answer, indeed to produce contrary evidence if he has any; 2° after this, complete the instruction of the case, if this is necessary, and weigh the matter with the same parish priests mentioned in can. 1742 §1, unless, because of some impossibility on their part, others are to be designated; 3° finally, decide whether or not the parish priest is to be removed, and without delay issue the appropriate decree.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1746, "c1917": "Ad iusiurandum praestandum vel interrogationibus respondendum partes personaliter coram iudice se sistere debent, exceptis iis de quibus in can. 1770, §2, nn. 1, 2. TITULUS X. De probationibus.", "c1983": "When the parish priest has been removed, the Bishop is to ensure that he is either assigned to another office, if he is suitable for one, or is given a pension in so far as the case requires this and the circumstances permit.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1747, "c1917": "Non indigent probatione: 1° Facta notoria, ad normam can. 2197, nn. 2, 3; 2° Quae ab ipsa lege praesumuntur; 412 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Facta ab uno ex contendentibus asserta et ab altero admissa, nisi a iure vel a iudice probatio nihilominus exigatur.", "c1983": "§1 A parish priest who has been removed must abstain from exercising the function of a parish priest, leave the parochial house free as soon as possible, and hand over everything pertaining to the parish to the person to whom the Bishop has entrusted it. §2 If, however, it is a question of a sick man who cannot be transferred elsewhere from the parochial house without inconvenience, the Bishop is to leave to him the use, even the exclusive use, of the parochial house for as long as this necessity lasts. §3 While recourse against a decree of removal is pending, the Bishop cannot appoint a new parish priest, but is to make provision in the meantime by way of a parochial administrator. 351 Book VII: Processes CHAPTER II: THE PROCEDURE FOR THE TRANSFER OF PARISH PRIESTS", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1748, "c1917": "§1. Onus probandi incumbit ei qui asserit. §2. Actore non probante, reus absolvitur.", "c1983": "The good of souls or the necessity or advantage of the Church may demand that a parish priest be transferred from his own parish, which he governs satisfactorily, to another parish or another office. In these circumstances, the Bishop is to propose the transfer to him in writing and persuade him to consent, for the love of God and of souls.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1749, "c1917": "Probationes quae ad moras iudicio nectendas postulari videntur, ceu examen testis longe dissiti, aut cuius domicilium nescitur, vel cognitio documenti quod cito haberi non potest, iudex ne admittat, nisi hae probationes necessariae videantur quia ceterae deficiant aut satis non sint. CAPUT I. De confessione partium.", "c1983": "If the parish priest proposes not to acquiesce in the Bishop’s advice and persuasion, he is to give his reasons in writing.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1750, "c1917": "Assertio de aliquo facto, in scriptis aut oretenus ab una parte contra se et pro adversario coram iudice, sive sponte, sive iudice interrogante peracta, dicitur confessio iudicialis.", "c1983": "Despite the reasons put forward, the Bishop may judge that he should not withdraw from his proposal. In this case, together with two parish priests chosen in accordance with can. 1742 §1, he is to weigh the reasons which favour and those which oppose the transfer. If the Bishop still considers that the transfer should proceed, he is again to renew his fatherly exhortation to the parish priest.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1751, "c1917": "Si agatur de negotio aliquo privato et in causa non sit bonum publicum, confessio iudicialis unius partis, dummodo libere et considerate facta, relevat alteram ab onere probandi.", "c1983": "§1 If, when these things have been done, the parish priest still refuses and the Bishop still believes that a transfer ought to take place, the Bishop is to issue a decree of transfer stating that, when a prescribed time has elapsed, the parish shall be vacant. §2 When this time has elapsed without result, he is to declare the parish vacant.", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1752, "c1917": "Pars, aliquid confessa in iudicio, non potest contra confessionem suam venire, nisi aut in continenti hoc faciat, aut probet confessionem ipsam vel carere conditionibus in can. 1750 expressis vel errori facti esse adscribendam. 413 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "In cases of transfer, the provisions of can. 1747 are to be applied, always observing canonical equity and keeping in mind the salvation of souls, which in the Church must always be the supreme law. 352 ************************************** GLOSSARY advena the term to describe a person when he or she is actually present in the place where he or she has a quasi-domicile. ferendae sententiae the term to describe one of the two forms of penalty, namely, that which is imposed by the judgement of a court or by the decree of a Superior, when a person has been found guilty of an offence. (cf latae sententiae below.) incola the term to describe a person when he or she is actually present in the place where he or she has a domicile. inter vivos the term to describe a legal arrangement whereby, during lifetime, a person at once transfers proper to another person or corporate body. (cf mortis causa below). latae sententiae the term to describe one of the two forms of penalty, namely, that which is automatically incurred on committing an offence, without the intervention of a judge or Superior. (cf ferendae sententiae above.) magisterium the term to describe the teaching authority of the Church. mortis causa the term to describe a legal arrangement made by a person during lifetime, whereby only after his or her death property is transferred to another person or corporate body. (cf inter vivos above.) motu proprio the term to describe a rescript (cf can. 59 §1) which grants a favour not on the request of a petitioner, but on the sole initiative of the granting authority. peregrinus the term to describe a person when he or she is outside the place where he or she has a domicile or quasi-domicile, while still retaining that domicile or quasi-domicile. The plural is peregrini. presbyterium the term to describe the body of priests who are dedicated to the service of a particular Church, under the authority of the Bishop or other Superior equivalent to a Bishop. vagus the term to describe a person who has neither a domicile nor a quasi-domicile anywhere. The plural is vagi. **************************** 353 PROMULGATION OF THE NEW CODE OF CANON LAW APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTION Sacrae Disciplinae Leges To Our Venerable Brothers the Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops, Priests, Deacons and to the other members of the People of God JOHN PAUL BISHOP Servant of the Servants of God For an Everlasting Memorial Over the course of time, the Catholic Church has been wont to revise and renew the laws of its sacred discipline so that, maintaining always fidelity to the Divine Founder, these laws may be truly in accord with the salvific mission entrusted to the Church. With this sole aim in view, we today, 25 January 1983, bring to fulfilment the anticipation of the whole Catholic world, and decree the publication of the revised Code of Canon Law. In doing so, our thoughts turn back to this same date in 1959, when our predecessor, John XXIII of happy memory, first publicly announced his personal decision to reform the current body of canonical laws which had been promulgated on the feast of Pentecost 1917. This decision to renew the Code was taken with two others, of which that Pontiff spoke on the same day: they concerned his desire to hold a synod of the diocese of Rome and to convoke an Ecumenical Council. Even if the former does not have much bearing on the reform of the Code, the latter on the other hand, namely the Council, is of the greatest importance for our theme and is closely linked with its substance. If one asks why John XXIII had clearly perceived the need to reform the current Code, perhaps the answer is found in the 1917 Code itself. There is however another reason, the principal one, namely that the reform of the Code of Canon Law was seen to be directly sought and requested by the Council itself, which had particularly concentrated its attention upon the Church. As is quite clear, when the first announcement of the revision of the Code was made, the Council was something totally in the future. Moreover, the acts of its teaching authority, and particularly its teaching on the Church, were to be developed over the years 1962-65. Nevertheless, one cannot fail to see that John XXIII’s insight was most accurate, and his proposal must rightly be acknowledged as one which looked well ahead to the good of the Church. 354 Therefore, the new Code which appears today necessarily required the prior work of the Council and, although it was announced together with that ecumenical gathering, it follows it in order of time, since the tasks needed for its preparation could not begin until the Council had ended. Turning our thoughts today to the beginning of that long journey, that is to 25 January 1959 and to John XXIII himself, the originator of the review of the Code, we must acknowledge that this Code drew its origin from one and the same intention, namely the renewal of Christian life. All the work of the Council drew its norms and its shape principally from that same intention. If we now turn our attention to the nature of the labours which preceded the promulgation of the Code and to the manner in which they were performed, especially during the Pontificates of Paul VI, John Paul I and then up to this present day, it is vital to make quite clear that these labours were brought to their conclusion in an eminently collegial spirit. This not only relates to the external composition of the work, but it affects also the very substance of the laws which have been drawn up. This mark of collegiality by which the process of this Code’s origin was prominently characterised, is entirely in harmony with the teaching authority and the nature of the Second Vatican Council. The Code therefore, not only because of its content but because also of its origin, demonstrates the spirit of this Council in whose documents the Church, the universal sacrament of salvation (cf Const. Lumen Gentium, n. 9, 48) is presented as the People of God, and its hierarchical constitution is shown as founded on the College of Bishops together with its Head. For this reason therefore, the Bishops and Episcopal Conferences were invited to associate themselves with the work of preparing the new Code, so that through a task of such length, in as collegial a manner as possible, little by little the juridical formulae would come to maturity and would then serve the whole Church. During the whole period of this task, experts also took part, people endowed with particular academic standing in the areas of theology, history and especially canon law, drawn from all parts of the world. To each and every one of them we express our deepest gratitude today. We recall, first of all, those Cardinals, now deceased, who headed the preparatory Commission, Cardinal Pietro Ciriaci who began the work, and Cardinal Pericles Felici who over a period of several years guided the labours almost to their goal. We think then of the Secretaries of this Commission, Monsignor, later Cardinal, Giacomo Violardo and Father Raimondo Bidagor SJ, both of whom lavished their talents of learning and wisdom on their role. Together with them, we recall the Cardinals, Archbishops and Bishops, and all who were members of this Commission as well as the Consultors of the individual study groups engaged over these years in that strenuous task. God has called these to their eternal reward in the meantime. For 355 With pleasure we also refer to the living: in the first place, to the present Pro-President of the Commission, our venerable brother Rosalio Castillo Lara, who has worked so outstandingly for so long in a role of such responsibility. Next, we refer to our beloved son, Monsignor William Onclin, who has contributed to the successful outcome of the task with assiduous and diligent care. Then there are others who played an inestimable part in this Commission, in developing and completing a task of such volume and complexity, whether as Cardinal members, or as officials, consultors and collaborators in the various study groups or in other roles. In promulgating this Code today, therefore, we are fully conscious that this act stems from our pontifical authority itself, and so assumes a primatial nature. Yet we are no less aware that in its content this Code reflects the collegial solicitude for the Church of all our brothers in the episcopate. Indeed, by a certain analogy with the Council itself, the Code must be viewed as the fruit of collegial cooperation, which derives from the combined energies of experienced people and institutions throughout the whole Church. A second question arises: what is the Code? For an accurate answer to this question, it is necessary to remind ourselves of that distant heritage of law contained in the books of the Old and New Testaments. It is from this, as from its first source, that the whole juridical and legislative tradition of the Church derives. For Christ the Lord in no way abolished the bountiful heritage of the law and the prophets which grew little by little from the history and experience of the People of God in the Old Testament. Rather he fulfilled it (cf Matt.5,17), so that it could, in a new and more sublime way, lead to the heritage of the New Testament. Accordingly, although St Paul in expounding the mystery of salvation teaches that justification is not obtained through the works of the law but through faith (cf Rom.3,28; Gal.2,16), nonetheless he does not exclude the binding force of the Decalogue (cf Rom.13,8-10; Gal.5,13-25; 6, 2), nor does he deny the importance of discipline in the Church (cf 1 Cor.5 and 6). Thus the writings of the New Testament allow us to perceive more clearly the great importance of this discipline and to understand better the bonds which link it ever more closely with the salvific character of the Gospel message. Granted this, it is sufficiently clear that the purpose of the Code is not in any way to replace faith, grace, charisms and above all charity in the life of the Church or of Christ’s faithful. On the contrary, the Code rather looks towards the achievement of order in the ecclesial society, such that while attributing a primacy to love, grace and the charisms, it facilitates at the same time an orderly development in the life both of the ecclesial society and of the individual persons who belong to it. As the Church’s fundamental legislative document, and because it is based on the juridical and legislative heritage of revelation and tradition the Code must be regarded as the essential instrument for the preservation of right order, both in individual and social life and in the Church’s zeal. Therefore, over and above the 356 fundamental elements of the hierarchical and organic structure of the Church established by the Divine Founder based on apostolic or other no less ancient tradition, and besides the principal norms which concern the exercise of the threefold office entrusted to the Church, it is necessary for the Code to define also certain rules and norms of action. The instrument, such as the Code is, fully accords with the nature of the Church, particularly as presented in the authentic teaching of the Second Vatican Council seen as a whole, and especially in its ecclesiological doctrine. In fact, in a certain sense, this new Code can be viewed as a great effort to translate the conciliar ecclesiological teaching into canonical terms. If it is impossible perfectly to transpose the image of the Church described by conciliar doctrine into canonical language, nevertheless the Code must always be related to that image as to its primary pattern, whose outlines, given its nature, the Code must express as far as is possible. Hence flow certain fundamental principles by which the whole of the new Code is governed, within the limits of its proper subject and of its expression, which must reflect that subject. Indeed it is possible to assert that from this derives that characteristic whereby the Code i", "commentary": "Processes: read this canon within the title and chapter in which it stands. Compare wording, competent authority, juridical effects, exceptions and the older canonical tradition; the two codes are not mechanically interchangeable."}, {"n": 1753, "c1917": "Confessio sive scriptis, sive oretenus, ipsimet adversario aut aliis extra iudicium facta, dicitur extraiudicialis: eaque in iudicium deducta, iudicis est, perpensis omnibus rerum adiunctis, aestimare quanti facienda sit. CAPUT II. De testibus et attestationibus.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1754, "c1917": "Probatio per testes in quibuslibet causis admittitur, sub iudicis tamen moderatione, secundum modum praefinitum in canonibus qui sequuntur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1755, "c1917": "§1. Testes iudici legitime interroganti respondere et veritatem fateri debent. §2. Salvo praescripto can. 1757, §3, n. 2, ab hac obligatione eximuntur: 1° Parochi aliique sacerdotes quod attinet ad ea quae ipsis manifestata sunt ratione sacri ministerii extra sacramentalem confessionem; civitatum magistratus, medici, obstetrices, advocati, notarii aliique qui ad secretum officii etiam ratione praestiti consilii tenentur, quod attinet ad negotia huic secreto obnoxia; 2° Qui ex testificatione sua sibi vel consanguineis vel affinibus in quolibet gradu lineae rectae et in primo gradu lineae collateralis, infamiam, periculosas vexationes, aliave mala valde gravia obventura timent. §3. Testes iudici legitime interroganti scienter falsum affirmantes aut verum occultantes puniantur ad normam can. 1743, §3; eademque poena mulctentur omnes, qui testem vel peritum donis, pollicitationibus aut alio quovis modo inducere praesumpserint ad falsum testimonium dicendum aut ad veritatem occultandam. 414 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. I. Qui testes esse possint.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1756, "c1917": "Omnes possunt esse testes, nisi expresse a iure repellantur vel in totum vel ex parte.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1757, "c1917": "§1. Ut non idonei repelluntur a testimonio ferendo impuberes et mente debiles. §2. Ut suspecti: 1° Excommunicati, periuri, infames, post sententiam declaratoriam vel condemnatoriam; 2° Qui ita abiectis sunt moribus ut fide digni non habeantur; 3° Publici gravesque partis inimici. §3. Ut incapaces: 1° Qui partes sunt in causa, aut partium vice funguntur, veluti tutor in causa pupilli, Superior aut administrator in causa suae communitatis aut piae causae, cuius nomine in iudicio consistit, iudex eiusve assistentes, advocatus aliique qui partibus in eadem causa assistunt vel astiterunt; 2° Sacerdotes, quod attinet ad ea omnia quae ipsis ex confessione sacramentali innotuerunt, etsi a vinculo sigilli soluti sint; imo audita a quovis et quoquo modo occasione confessionis ne ut indicium quidem veritatis recipi possunt; 3° Coniux in causa sui coniugis, consanguineus et affinis in causa consanguinei vel affinis, in quolibet gradu lineae rectae et in primo gradu collateralis, nisi agatur de causis quae ad statum civilem aut religiosum personae spectant, cuius notitia aliunde haberi nequeat, et bonum publicum exigat ut habeatur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1758, "c1917": "Non idonei et suspecti audiri poterunt ex decreto iudicis, quo id expedire declaretur; sed eorum testimonium valebit tantummodo ut indicium et probationis adminiculum, et generatim iniurati audiantur. 415 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. II. A quibus, quomodo, et quot testes induci et qui excludi possint.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1759, "c1917": "§1. Testes a partibus inducuntur. §2. Possunt quoqae induci a promotore iustitiae et defensore vinculi, si id ad causam intersit. §3. Sed ipse iudex, quoties agatur de minoribus aliisve qui minoribus aequiparantur, et generatim quoties publicum bonum id exigat, potest testes ex officio inducere. §4. Pars, quae testem induxit, potest eius examini renuntiare; sed adversarius postulare potest, ut, hac non obstante renuntiatione, testis examini subiiciatur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1760, "c1917": "§1. Si quis sponte compareat testimonii reddendi gratia, iudex poterit eius testimonium admittere vel repellere prout expedire censuerit. §2. Debet autem testem, qui se sponte obtulerit, repellere cum comparere sibi videatur moras iudicio nectendi causa vel iustitiae et veritati quoquo modo officiendi.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1761, "c1917": "§1. Cum probatio per testes postulatur, eorum nomina et domicilium tribunali indicentur; praeterea exhibeantur positiones seu articuli argumentorum super quibus testes sint interrogandi. §2. Si ne intra diem quidem peremptorium a iudice praestitutum, obtemperatum fuerit, postulatio deserta censetur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1762, "c1917": "Iudici ius et obligatio est nimiam multitudinem testium refrenandi.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1763, "c1917": "Partes debent sibi invicem nota facere testium nomina antequam eorum examen inchoetur, aut, si id, prudenti iudicis existimatione, fieri sine gravi difficultate nequeat, saltem ante testificationum publicationem. 416 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1764, "c1917": "§1. Testes debent ex officio excludi, si iudici liquido constet eos a testimonio ferendo prohiberi, salvo praescripto can. 1758. §2. Ast etiam, postulante adversario, testes excludendi sunt, si iusta exclusionis causa demonstretur, quae exclusio dicitur reprobatio personae testis. §3. Pars nequit reprobare personam testis quem ipsa induxit, nisi nova reprobationis causa supervenerit, quamvis possit eius dicta reprobare. §4. Reprobatio testis fieri debet intra triduum postquam testium nomina cum parte communicata fuerunt, nec postea facta admittatur, nisi a parte demonstretur vel saltem iuramento affirmetur defectum testis antea sibi notum non fuisse. §5. Iudex autem reprobationis discussionem in finem litis reservet, nisi contra testem stet praesumptio iuris, aut defectus sit notorius vel statim ac facile probari possit vel postea probari nequeat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1765, "c1917": "Citatio testium fit ministerio iudicis, decreto interveniente, et intimanda est testibus ad normam can. 1715S-1723.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1766, "c1917": "§1. Testis rite citatus parere debet aut causam suae absentiae iudici notam facere. §2. Testis inobediens, qui nempe sine legitima causa non comparuit, aut, etsi comparuit, renuit respondere vel iusiurandum praestare vel attestationi subscribere, a iudice potest congruis poenis coerceri et insuper mulctari pro rata damni quod ex eius inobedientia partibus obveniat. ART. III. De iureiurando testium.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1767, "c1917": "§1. Testis, antequam testimonium edat, iusiurandum praestare debet de tota ac sola veritate dicenda, salvo praescripto can. 1758. 417 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info §2. Partes earumve procuratores praestationi iurisiurandi testium assistere possunt, salvo praescripto can. 1763. §3. Testibus, si de iure partium mere privato agatur, poterit iusiurandum, utraque parte consentiente, remitti. §4. Sed etiam cum iusiurandum a teste non exigitur, iudex testem commonefaciat gravis obligationis, qua semper tenetur, veritatem dicendi.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1768, "c1917": "Testes, tametsi iusiurandum praestiterint de veritate dicenda, poterunt nihilominus pro prudenti iudicis arbitrio, absoluto examine, adigi ad iusiurandum de veritate dictorum sive circa omnes positionum articulos sive circa aliquos tantum, quoties gravitas negotii et editae testificationis adiuncta id postulare videantur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1769, "c1917": "Testes adigi etiam iureiurando possunt ad secretum servandum circa propositas interrogationes dataque interrogationibus responsa, usque dum acta et allegata publici iuris fiant; imo etiam perpetuo ad normam can. 1623, §3. ART. IV. De testium examine.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1770, "c1917": "§1. Testes sunt examini subiiciendi in ipsa tribunalis sede. §2. Ab hac generali regula excipiuntur: 1° S. R. E. Cardinales, Episcopi et personae illustres quae suae civitatis iure eximuntur ab obligatione comparendi coram iudice testificandi causa: ii omnes eligere ipsi possunt locum ubi testificentur, de quo iudicem certiorem facere debent; 2° Qui morbo aliove corporis vel animi impedimento aut conditione vitae, uti moniales, tribunalis sedem adire nequeunt; ii domi audiendi sunt; 418 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info 3° Qui extra dioecesim degentes, in dioecesim reverti et ad tribunalis sedem accedere sine gravi incommodo nequeunt; ii audiendi sunt a tribunali loci in quo commorantur ad normam can. 1570, §2, secundum interrogationes et instructiones a causae iudice transmissas; 4° Qui in dioecesi quidem commorantur, sed in locis ita dissitis a tribunalis sede, ut sine gravibus impensis neque ipsi iudicem adire, neque a iudice adiri possint. Hoc in casu iudex debet propiorem aliquem sacerdotem dignum et idoneum deputare, ut cum assistentia alicuius, qui actuarii munere fungatur, examen horum testium perficiat, transmissis pariter eidem interrogationibus faciendis, datisque opportunis instructionibus.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1771, "c1917": "Examini testium partes assistere nequeunt, nisi iudex eas admittendas censuerit.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1772, "c1917": "§1. Testes seorsum singuli examinandi sunt. §2. Prudenti tamen iudicis arbitrio relinquitur post edita testimonia testes inter se aut cum parte conferre, seu, vulgo, confrontare. §3. Id autem fieri poterit si haec omnia simul concurrant, scilicet: 1° Si testes inter se aut cum parte in re gravi et causae substantiam attingente dissentiant; 2° Si nulla alia facilior ad veritatem detegendam suppetat via; 3° Si scandali vel dissidiorum periculum non sit ex collatione pertimescendum.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1773, "c1917": "§1. Examen fit a iudice, vel ab eius delegato aut auditore, cui assistat oportet notarius. §2. In examine interrogationes non ab alio quam a iudice vel ab eo qui iudicis locum tenet, testibus deferendae sunt. Quapropter si partes, vel promotor iustitiae, vel defensor vinculi examini intersint et novas interrogationes testi faciendas habeant, has non testi, sed iudici vel eius locum tenenti proponere debent, ut eas ipse deferat. 419 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1774, "c1917": "Testis primo interrogari debet non modo de generalibus personae adiunctis, hoc est, de nomine, cognomine, origine, aetate, religione, conditione, domicilio, sed etiam quae ipsi cum partibus in causa sit necessitudo; deinde deferendae sunt interrogationes quae causam ipsam respiciunt et sciscitandum unde et quomodo ea quae asserit, habeat cognita.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1775, "c1917": "Interrogationes breves sunto, non plura simul complectentes, non captiosae, non subdolae, non suggerentes responsionem, remotae a cuiusvis offensione et pertinentes ad causam quae agitur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1776, "c1917": "§1. Interrogationes non sunt cum testibus antea communicandae. §2. Attamen si ea quae testificanda sunt ita a memoria sint remota, ut nisi prius recolantur, certo affirmari nequeant, poterit iudex nonnulla testem praemonere, si id sine periculo fieri rosse censeat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1777, "c1917": "Testes oretenus testimonium dicant et scriptum ne legant, nisi de calculo et rationibus agatur; tunc enim adnotationes, quas secum attulerunt, poterunt consulere.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1778, "c1917": "Responsio ex continenti redigenda est scripto ab actuario non solum quod attinet ad substantiam, sed etiam ad ipsa editi testimonii verba, nisi iudex, attenta causae exiguitate, satis habeat unam depositionis substantiam referri.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1779, "c1917": "Actuarius in actis mentionem faciat de praestito, remisso aut recusato iureiurando, de partium aliorumque praesentia, de interrogationibus ex officio additis et generatim de omnibus memoria dignis quae forte acciderint, cum testes excutiebantur. 420 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1780, "c1917": "§1. Testi, antequam ab auditorio discedat, debent legi quae actuarius de iis quae ipse viva voce testatus est, scripto redegit, data eidem testi facultate addendi, supprimendi, corrigendi, variandi. §2. Denique actui subscribere debent testis, iudex et notarius.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1781, "c1917": "Testes, quamvis iam excussi, poterunt, parte postulante aut ex officio, antequam acta seu testificationes publici iuris fiant, denuo ad examen vocari, si iudex id necessarium vel utile ducat, dummodo tamen omnis collusionis vel corruptelae absit periculum. ART. V. De testimoniorum evulgatione eorumque reprobatione.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1782, "c1917": "§1. Cum partes aut earum procuratores examini non interfuerunt, testimonia statim post absolutum omnium testium examen poterunt, decreto iudicis, evulgari. §2. Sed poterit iudex differre testimoniorum evulgationem in tempus quo cetera probationum capitula fuerint absoluta, si id e re existimet.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1783, "c1917": "Post testificationum evulgationem: 1° Cessat facultas reprobandi testis personam, excepto casu de quo in can. 1764, §4; 2° Sed est ius reprobandi testes sive quod attinet ad modum examinis, cum scilicet obiiciuntur regulae iuris in examine peragendo neglectae, sive quod attinet ad testificationes ipsas, cum nempe testimonia impugnantur de falso aut de variatione, contradictione, obscuritate, defectu scientiae et similibus.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1784, "c1917": "Reprobationem iudex decreto suo reiiciat, si eam futili inniti fundamento aut ad retardandum iudicium factam animadvertat. 421 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1785, "c1917": "Si iudicium reprobationis admittatur, iudex brevem terminum parti postulanti praestituat ad probandam reprobationem, et deinde procedat uti in aliis incidentibus causis.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1786, "c1917": "Post evulgatas testificationes, testes iam auditi denuo super iisdem articulis ne interrogentur, neque novi testes admittantur, nisi caute et ex gravi ratione in causis quae nunquam transeunt in rem iudicatam; ex gravissima ratione in ceteris; et in quolibet casu omni fraudis et subornationis periculo remoto, altera parte audita, et requisito voto promotoris iustitiae vel defensoris vinculi, si hi iudicio intersint; quae omnia iudex decreto suo definiat. ART. VI. De indemnitate testium.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1787, "c1917": "§1. Testis ius habet ad petendam compensationem impensarum, quas sustinuerit ratione itineris et commorationis in loco iudicii, et ad congruam indemnitatem pro interruptione sui negotii vel operis. §2. Iudicis est, auditis parte ac teste, et, si opus sit, etiam peritis, taxare indemnitatem et impensas testi solvendas.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1788, "c1917": "Si intra peremptorium terminum a iudice praestitutum congrua pecuniae quantitas de qua in can. 1909, §2, ab eo qui testes inducere vult deposita non sit, is testium examini renuntiasse censeatur. 422 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. VII. De testimoniorum fide.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1789, "c1917": "In aestimandis testimoniis iudex prae oculis habeat: 1° Quae conditio sit personae, quaeve honestas et an aliqua dignitate testis praefulgeat; 2° Utrum de scientia propria, praesertim de visu et auditu proprio testificetur, an de credulitate, de fama, aut de auditu ab aliis; 3° Utrum testis constans sit et firmiter sibi cohaereat; an varius, incertus, vel vacillans; 4° Denique utrum testimonii contestes habeat, an sit singularis.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1790, "c1917": "Si testes inter se discrepent, iudex perpendat utrum edita ab eis testimonia sibi invicem adversentur, an sint dumtaxat diversa vel adminiculativa.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1791, "c1917": "§1. Unius testis depositio plenam fidem non facit, nisi sit testis qualificatus qui deponat de rebus ex officio gestis. §2. Si sub iuramenti fide duae vel tres personae, omni exceptione maiores, sibi firmiter cohaerentes, de aliqua re vel facto in iudicio testificentur de scientia propria, sufficiens probatio habetur; nisi in aliqua causa iudex ob maximam negotii gravitatem, vel ob indicia quae aliquod dubium de veritate rei assertae ingerunt, necessariam censeat pleniorem probationem. CAPUT III. De peritis.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1792, "c1917": "Peritorum opera utendum est quoties ex iuris vel iudicis praescripto eorum examen et votum requiritur ad factum aliquod comprobandum vel ad veram alicuius rei naturam dignoscendam. 423 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1793, "c1917": "§1. Iudicis est peritos eligere vel designare. §2. Hanc designationem in causis mere privatis iudex facere potest rogatu utriusque partis vel etiam alterutrius, altera tamen consentiente; in causis vero bonum publicum respicientibus, audito promotore iustitiae aut vinculi defensore. §3. Prudenti iudicis arbitrio relinquitur unum pluresve peritos eligere pro causae natura et rei difficultate, nisi lex ipsa numerum peritorum praefiniat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1794, "c1917": "Peritorum est peritiam suam ad veritatis et iustitiae leges exigere, neque falsum affirmando neque verum occultando; in quo si deliquerint, puniantur ad normam can. 1743, §3.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1795, "c1917": "§1. Ad periti munus, ceteris paribus, deligantur, qui competentis magistratus auctoritate idonei fuerint comprobati. §2. Qui a testimonio ferendo exeluduntur ad normam can. 1757, ne ad peritorum quidem officium assumi possunt.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1796, "c1917": "§1. Easdem ob causas quibus testes, possunt et periti recusari. §2. Iudex suo decreto edicat utrum sit admittenda recusatio, necne, et, recusatione admissa, in locum periti recusati alium sufficiat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1797, "c1917": "§1. Periti demandatum munus suscipere censentur praestatione iurisiurandi de munere fideliter implendo. §2. Partes non solum interesse possunt iurisiurandi praestationi, sed etiam exsecutioni muneris perito demandati, nisi aliud rei natura vel honestas exigat aut lex vel iudex statuat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1798, "c1917": "Post iusiurandum praestitum, si periti intra praefinitum tempus mandato non paruerint aut sine iusta causa exsecutionem defugiant, tenentur damnorum. 424 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1799, "c1917": "§1. Iudex, attentis iis quae a litigantibus forte deducantur, omnia et singula capita decreto suo definiat circa quae periti opera versari debeat. §2. Tempus intra quod examen perficiendum est et votum proferendum, si necessarium vel opportunum iudici videatur, potest ab ipso iudice praefiniri et etiam, auditis partibus, prorogari.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1800, "c1917": "§1. Si dubitetur quis scriptum aliquod exaraverit, iudex praeter scripturam quaestioni obnoxiam assignet peritis, proponentibus partibus, scripturas cum quibus illa comparari et conferri debeat. §2. Si de scripturis, quae sint inter se comparandae, partes dissentiant, iudex seligat, comparationis gratia, eas, quas pars ipsa alias recognovit, aut quas qui accusatur auctor scripturae controversae, scripsit ut persona publica et in archivis aut alio publico tabulario custodiuntur; aut eius subscriptiones quas ex fide notarii vel personae publicae constet coram ipsis fuisse exaratas. §3. Quod si scripturae a partibus et a iudice pro comparatione designatae, peritorum iudicio, investigationi non sufficiant, et is cui scriptura controversa tribuitur, in vivis sit, iudex ad instantiam partis aut etiam ex officio eum citet, ut manu propria coram iudice vel eius delegato scribat quidquid periti, iudex ipse, eiusve delegatus dictaturi sint. §4. Recusatio scribendi, non probata legitima recusationis causa, habetur ut confessio genuinitatis scripturae controversae in praeiudicium recusantis.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1801, "c1917": "§1. Periti votum suum vel in scriptis proferre possunt, vel oretenus coram iudice; sed si ore proferatur, statim in scriptis redigi debet a notario et a peritis subscribi. §2. Peritus autem, praescrtim si sententiam suam in scriptis protulerit, accersiri potest a iudice ut explicationes, quae ulterius necessariae videantur, suppeditet. §3. Periti debent indicare perspicue qua via et ratione processerint in explendo munere sibi demandato et quibus potissimum argumentis sententia ab ipsis prolata nitatur. 425 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1802, "c1917": "Periti suam quisque relationem a ceteris distinctam conficiant, nisi, lege non contradicente, iudex unam a singulis subscribendam fieri iubeat; quod si fiat, sententiarum discrimina, si qua fuerint, diligenter adnotentur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1803, "c1917": "§1. Si periti inter se discrepent, licet iudici aut peritioris suffragium super relatis a primis peritis exquirere aut novos de integro peritos adhibere. §2. Eadem facultas iudici est quoties periti post electionem in suspicionem inciderint ve1 impares atque non idonei muneri perspecti fuerint.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1804, "c1917": "§1. Iudex non peritorum tantum conclusiones, etsi concordes, sed cetera quoque causae adiuncta attente perpendat. §2. Cum reddit rationes decidendi, exprimere debet quibus motus argumentis peritorum conclusiones aut admiserit aut reiecerit.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1805, "c1917": "Peritorum expensas et honoraria iudex, receptam uniuscuiusque loci consuetudinem prae oculis habens, ex bono et aequo taxare debet, salvo iure recursus ad normam can. 1913, §1. CAPUT IV. De accessu et recognitione iudiciali.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1806, "c1917": "Si ad controversiae locum iudex accedere atque ipsam rem controversam inspicere necessarium existimet, decreto id praestituat, quo ea quae in accessu praestanda sint, auditis partibus, summatim describat.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1807, "c1917": "Iudex recognitionem peragere potest vel ipse per se vel per auditorem aut iudicem delegatum. 426 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1808, "c1917": "§1. Iudex, rem vel locum recognoscens, peritos adhibere potest, si ipsorum opera necessaria vel utilis videatur. §2. Si periti adhibeantur, serventur, quantum fieri potest, quae praescripta sunt can. 1793-1805.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1809, "c1917": "Si iurgii vel perturbationis periculum pertimescendum iudiei videatur, poterit ipse prohibere ne partes vel earum advocati iudiciali recognitioni intersint.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1810, "c1917": "Iudex testes, vel ex officio accitos vel a partibus ante recognitionem rite productos, potest in ipso iudiciali accessu examini subiicere, si id expedire videatur ad pleniorem probationem aut ad removenda dubia ob quae recognitio decerni debuit.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1811, "c1917": "§1. Notarius diligenter curet ut constet ex actis qua die et hora recognitio facta sit, quae personae interfuerint, quae, recognitione durante, aut dicta aut peracta aut a iudice decreta sint. §2. Peractae recognitionis instrumenta tum iudex tum notarius subscribant. CAPUT V. De probatione per instrumenta. ART. I. De natura et fide instrumentorum.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1812, "c1917": "In quolibet iudicii genere admittitur probatio per documenta tum publica tum privata. 427 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1813, "c1917": "§1. Praecipua documenta publica ecclesiastica haec sunt: 1° Acta Summi Pontificis et Curiae Romanae et Ordinariorum in exercitio suorum munerum authentica forma exarata, itemque attestationes authenticae de iisdem actibus datae ab illis vel eorum notariis; 2° Instrumenta a notariis ecclesiasticis confecta; 3° Acta iudicialia ecclesiastica; 4° Inscriptiones baptismi, confirmationis, ordinationis, professionis religiosae, matrimonii, mortis, quae habentur in regestis Curiae vel paroeciae, vel religionis, et attestationes scriptae ex iisdem desumptae et a parochis, vel Ordinariis, vel notariis ecclesiasticis confectae aut earum exemplaria authentica. §2. Documenta publica civilia ea sunt quae secundum uniuscuiusque loci leges talia iure censentur. §3. Litterae, contractus, testamenta et scripta quaelibet a privatis confecta, privatorum documentorum numero habentur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1814, "c1917": "Documenta publica sive ecclesiastica sive civilia genuina praesumuntur, donec contrarium evidentibus argumentis evincatur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1815, "c1917": "Recognitio aut impugnatio scripturae proponi potest in iudicio tum incidenter, tum ad instar causae principalis.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1816, "c1917": "Documenta publica fidem faciunt de iis quae directe et principaliter in eisdem affirmantur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1817, "c1917": "Documentum privatum, sive agnitum a parte sive recognitum a iudice, probat adversus auctorem vel subscriptorem et causam ab eis habentes, perinde ac confessio extra iudicium facta; sed per se non habet vim probandi adversus extraneos.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1818, "c1917": "Si abrasa, correcta, interpolata aliove vitio documenta infecta demonstrentur, iudicis est aestimare an et quanti huiusmodi documenta facienda sint. 428 Codex Iuris Canonici 1917 www.internetsv.info ART. II. De productione documentorum et actione ad exhibendum.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1819, "c1917": "Documenta vim probandi in iudicio non habent, nisi originalia sint aut in exemplari authentico exhibita et penes tribunalis cancellariam deposita, exceptis documentis quae publici iuris sunt, ceu leges rite promulgatae.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1820, "c1917": "Documenta in forma authentica sunt exhibenda et in iudicio deponenda, ut a iudice et ab adversario examinari possint.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1821, "c1917": "§1. Si dubium excitetur utrum fideliter exscriptum sit exemplar, an non, iudex ad instantiam partis vel etiam ex officio decernere potest, ut ipsum documentum exhibeatur, unde exemplar est desumptum. §2. Si id fieri aut minime aut valde difficulter possit, iudex potest auditorem delegare aut loci Ordinarium rogare pro examine et collatione documenti, praescribens quibus de articulis et quemadmodum fieri debeat collatio; collationi vero utraque pars assistere potest.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}, {"n": 1822, "c1917": "Documenta communia quaeve de communi agunt negotio, ut testamenta et instrumenta quae respiciunt successiones, bonorum partitiones, contractus aliaque huiusmodi de quibus lis est inter partes, quilibet ex litigantibus potest postulare ut in iure exhibeantur ab ea parte quae illa possidere dicitur.", "c1983": "", "commentary": "Canonical commentary should distinguish the text, authentic interpretation, jurisprudence and approved doctrine."}], "books": [["General Norms", 1, 203], ["People of God", 204, 746], ["Teaching Office", 747, 833], ["Sanctifying Office", 834, 1253], ["Temporal Goods", 1254, 1310], ["Sanctions", 1311, 1399], ["Processes", 1400, 1752]]}